Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Song for this Chapter - Lewis Capaldi Wish you the best

Draco Malfoy stood outside St Mungo's Hospital; he had been coming here every night to visit his wife. It was getting dark out and she had been waiting but he didn't want to go inside to tell her that once again he had failed, and he could not find a cure for her illness. Astoria had been poisoned by her sister Daphne 6 months ago on a spit of jealousy. Daphne had invited them to dinner, and she slipped something into Astoria's drink and now her body was attacking itself and her blood was poisoned. Draco demanded Daphne to give them the cure, but she committed suicide instead.

When he entered the hospital, he was greeted by a few nurses who told him the doctor needed to speak to him right Away. During the meeting, he was informed that there had been no improvement in her care and that they believed there was no cure for her illness.

Her illness was unique whatever curse Daphne used caused her to have a permanent fever, it was causing internal damage to her organs, and it was causing her body to rip itself on the inside and then heal itself and this happened every few hours. She was in pain he knew it, but he didn't want to give up.

After his meeting with the doctor, Draco walked to her room, and he was just approaching it when he heard her scream. He ran in as fast as he could and found her standing by the window she was screaming in pain, and blood was pouring from her mouth as she threw it all up.

"Draco," she called his name stretching her hand to him and he took her hand, and she continued to throw up blood. She stood holding her hand on the wall and holding Draco with the other one. After what felt like forever she stopped and sobbed uncontrollably. "I can't do it," she tells him. "I can't do it anymore," he picks her up like he did on their wedding day and carries her to the bed.

"Don't cry," he tells her. "Please don't cry," he sits on the bed and holds her like a child strokes her hair with his hand softly away from her face and places kisses all over. "Draco look at me," she says. "You deserve to be with someone who is not already dead," she tells him. "I am just a burden on you and Scorpius deserves a mother, please promise me you will move on, both of you will move on when I'm gone," she says coughing.

Draco didn't say anything and after a while, she was not crying this is when her body would heal again, and he knew she only had a few hours before the pain would start again.

"So, I assume that you found nothing in Brazil?" she asks in a soft broken voice. "No," he said feeling a knot in his throat. "That's okay," she replied wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into a kiss. He kissed her back trying to show her how much he loved her in a simple kiss.

"She then pulls him on top of her and they kiss passionately. "If this is what death feels like I'm glad I'm feeling it with you," she tells him as he kisses her forehead. "Why don't you show me what heaven feels like," she tells him pulling at his shirt. He lifted her shirt up and kissed her now fragile body, she was so small he didn't want to hurt her, so he made sure every touch was soft and treated her body as delicate as a rose.

Draco had hope that there was a cure somewhere in this damm world, he thought there would be a cure, and he promised he would find one. After kissing her body, he gently enters her feeling her softness, her warmness how could he live without this? without her? He would not, he thinks to himself and sinks deeper into her. She cried in pain, and he pulled out gently. "I'm sorry, " he tells her kissing her again. "No," she says, and he enters her again. "Please," she begged. "I need this, I need you," they kiss until they can't breathe, and then after pushing in and out into her they were both sweaty and her soft moans can be heard echoing in the room, they cum together.

After they both clean up she screams again because the pains are coming, they have been coming sooner than they should. He picks her up and carries her again stroking her hair and then she falls asleep. He tucks her in but she wakes up. "I want to see him," she tells him. "I want to see my son," "the doctor said you can't in your condition," he says. "I don't give a damm about my condition if I die today I won't be able to see him," she says to him. There was nothing in this world that he wouldn't do for her son even risk holding him while she is in pain. "Okay I will bring him, " he responds. "Promise," she says as she yawns. "yes," he responded.

The next day he gets Scorpius and himself ready to visit her. He is only 4 so he doesn't really understand why his mom has not been home and cries her every night. "Are you ready to see her?" Draco asks his son and the little boy who resembles his father in every way nods and smiles at him. Draco never really smiled even with Astoria but when it came to Scorpius he would smile permanently if that's what he wanted. I guess he was better than Luciaus in that way.

Draco and Scorpius use the flow powder to travel to the hospital, since Scorpius was very little Draco held him tight as they arrived at the hospital. Pansy and Blaise were waiting for them. Pansy takes Scorpius in her arms and he hugs her.

"I missed you," she tells him as he places his little hands on her face. "How are you holding up?" Blaise asks. Draco only lifted his shoulders and dropped them and Blaise knew he was not doing well. It had been days since he actually slept his bed felt empty without her. They take turns seeing her but only Scorpius stays anytime they would switch turns.

Astoria had her son wrapped around her arms and he slept soundlessly hugging her. "Pansy," she says and Pansy looks at her. "Promise me you won't leave them," she says. "Ast..," she says but she cuts her off. "Draco thinks he will find a cure but it's been months and he has traveled so much, there is no cure, Pansy," she says and Pansy's eyes fill with tears. "I entertain his idea of finding one but in all honestly I don't think he will find one, I feel sicker every day and it's just getting worse, I am not going to make it," she says now crying.

Pansy felt speechless she wanted to tell her things would be okay and that she would be okay but she knew she would not and Astoria was her best friend she loved her like a sister.

"Pansy I want him to move on, I want them to move on, Scorpius needs a mother," she tells her. "Promise me you will be there for them, that you will be there for him if Draco can't," she says kissing her son's forehead. "I promise," Pansy replies. "I will love him as if she were my child and I will always be there for both of them," she says. "Promise me that you will convince him to move on," she says and Pansy nods wiping tears away.

When Scorpius awakes and Astoria greets him with kisses, he kisses her back. "Do you want me to read to you?" she asks "Yes Mommy," he tells her and she begins to read to him. "I miss you," he tells her and she cries and kisses his cheeks. Pansy felt empty how could this have happened? How could someone do this to their own sister?

Draco was sitting in the cafeteria with Blaise, they both were drinking tea and Draco was rubbing his eyes, he looked like hell. "You need to sleep mate," Blaise tells him. "Where are you going next?" Blaise asks. "I have searched all of North and South America I am going to search Asia," he says to him trying to be hopeful.

There was a scream that Draco had never heard before and he knew it was coming from her room thankfully he was only a few feet away and he ran and when he got there she was screaming in uncontrollable pain and Pansy was holding on to Scorpius who was scared and crying.

Pansy runs out of the room with Scorpius and Blaise holds her and him in his arms trying to calm them. Everyone left the room except for Draco and the nurses. They tried every bit of magic to contain the pain, as he held her in his arms and the screaming wouldn't stop, she screamed and cried and he held her crying himself until finally she absorbed all the magic in and stopped. He held her shaking her awake but she didn't and he silently cried holding on to her lifeless body.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter -- unsteady lyrics by x ambassadors

The news spread like wildfire, within hours there were reporters outside of St Mungo's and they all wanted to speak to Draco. He sat in the hospital room holding her in his arms, kissing her, begging her not to leave. His eyes where red. Pansy had left with Scorpius to meet up with Draco and Astoria's parents.

Narcissa offered to take care of the funeral arrangements so he wouldn't have to deal with it and Scorpius will be staying with her as well. "I'm sorry," he repeated with every kiss. "I should have looked harder, I should have done more," he told her. When the nurses came to remove him from the room he refused, and they had to curse him in order for him to knock out for a few hours.

*****************************************************************
Hermione Granger sat sipping on butterbeer writing a letter to Harry. Ginny and she had gone to New York to find the perfect wedding dress for Hermione. The post would arrive soon, and she was excited to get the paper to see her wedding announcement.

"It's here, it's here," Ginny said as a tawny owl flew into the window and placed the Daily Prophet on the table. Hermione reached for the paper but to her horror, her wedding announcement was not on the front page like they had promised. "It's not here!" she yells, and Ginny pulls the paper from her. She read the headline. "Richest man in wizarding world suffers great loss," she read.

Hermione pulls the newspaper from her and continues reading. "The lovely philanthropist Astoria Malfoy has passed away yesterday," she read. "Her husband Draco Malfoy confirmed that she died in the hospital but did not comment if it was due to natural causes," "She leaves behind her loving husband, her parents, and her son Scorpius Malfoy, turn to page 7 for a special article on Ms. Malfoy," she read.

Hermione turned to page 7 and sure enough, there was a picture of Astoria and her son, she was holding him, looking at him and he was looking at her and then they both turned to smile at the camera. She was very pretty and seemed very elegant Hermione thought.

The article talked about the charity work she did all around the world. She donated to charities everywhere and was involved in the compensation for elves' movement that Hermione had not been aware existed.

She also had a few wizarding orphanages for any child that lost their parents during the war, she had a rescue farm for magical creatures and a charity for parents and children who were affected by the war. Overall, the article described her as a kind and loving person. Nothing compared to her husband Hermione thought.

Ginny took the paper away and read the article herself. "Wow," she said. "What?" Hermione asked. "I knew Astoria she was a year below me and she was very nice for a Slytherin," "She would always tell the other Slytherins to stop when they made fun of me for being poor or when they used the word mudblood against you," Ginny sighed. "Really?" Hermione asked. "Oh yes," "She even told Malfoy to back off once," she replied.

"Isn't it funny how opposites they are?" Hermione asks and Ginny agrees. "All I can remember about Malfoy is that he was a death eater and a horrible person," Ginny says taking the Daily Prophet from her and folding it.
Hermione takes the paper from Ginny again. "It's not there," Ginny says talking about the wedding announcement. "I know I just can't stop looking at the picture," she says opening up to the center page article and flattening the paper on the table.

"What?" Ginny asks looking at the paper. "Oh," she says as she realizes that Hermione is talking about Scorpius. "It's so sad," she says. "Cute kid," Ginny says. "He is Albus age," Hermione says and Ginny sighs.

Albus was sound asleep on the couch, and they could hear his little snores. Ginny goes and ruffles his hair. "I can't even imagine how he must feel, he won't understand that he is never going to see her again, Albus can't even go an hour without me before he starts to cry," she says kissing his little face.

A few minutes later a white owl came flying in through the window. Hermione unfolded the letter knowing exactly who it was from. Did you hear? It read. Out of respect and because we work together, I have sent him our condolences. It was a letter from Harry. The war had ended 6 years ago and Draco and Harry now both worked together at the Ministry and so did Hermione, but she never actually ran into him.

Then she got a letter from Ron, she unfolded the letter and read they both read it together. The letter read; they did not put our wedding announcement, but did you see the article? He spoke. Harry thinks we should send him our condolences and I guess after a long argument I decided we might as well send ours. Also, we have to change the wedding date Kingsley wants to use our date for her funeral and since he is the Minster of Magic and a close friend to Draco Hermione felt like she couldn't do anything.

Hermione showed the letter to Ginny in irritation. "Change your wedding date?" She asks. "But this will be the 3rd time you change it," she says with irritation. Hermione was upset she was so excited about her wedding but now she had to move it so that they could do the funeral for Astoria. It's not fair, she thought. Who cares about her and her stupid husband? She was glad she died, and she hoped Draco suffered she thought to herself.

She picks up the paper again and looks at the picture of the small little boy and feels sick with herself for thinking such horrible things. She felt bad for the little boy, he really was cute, she thought even though his features resembled his fathers in every way.

Hermione sighed because she was really looking forward to finally having her special day with the man that she loved. "I guess there's no point staying we might as well go home," Hermione says. "You are not going to fight it?" Ginny asks.

"For what?" "Do you really think they want to piss off Malfoy, almost 70% of the Ministries budget comes from him," she said. "Plus, this little boy," Hermione says showing Ginny the paper. "I know, it's so sad," she said. "But you can't just not have your wedding, you didn't even know her, and plus it's Malfoy," she said. "I will talk to Kingsley and see what we can do," Hermione says and they both start packing their belongings.
 
*****************************************************************
Draco was sitting on his bed holding a picture of his wife, he was not crying he hadn't since the day she passed, but his eyes were swollen and red and he had not slept in a week. He could not believe that it had been a week since she died. He had put off the funeral as long as he could, but his parents were now intervening and forcing him to do it. "She deserves to rest," his mother had said but he didn't want to let her go.

"Do you have a preference for what kind of flowers you want to use?" Narcissa asks her son. "No," he replied. Draco had not slept in days, and he refused to come out of his room. "He asked about you?" Narcissa tells him. "He has asked about you every night since it happened," she sighed but he ignored her.

"Draco, I know it hurts but Scorpius, he needs you," she tells her son placing a hand on his shoulder. Draco didn't move he just held the picture of his wife. "Do you want the guest to come back here or my house?" She asked and he still didn't speak.

"Draco Malfoy I am talking to you!" she yelled forcing him to look at her. "Please son," she said softly when she saw his eyes, but he didn't respond, and she decided to give him space.

She was walking down the hallway to Draco's study she needed to get things done for the funeral. Lucius was in Draco's study going over a few things that needed to be done for the Ministry. "Lucius, she says, and he looks up at her with a stern face. "Go and talk to your son," she tells him.

He had just finished dipping a quill in ink and stopped halfway before using it looked up at her in annoyance and then continued to write. "Lucius!" she yells, and he looks at her again. "Go and talk to him, he needs you right now," she demanded.

"What's the use?" he says to her, and she folds her arms in front of her. "Because he needs you," she says. "No," he replied and began to write again. "Lucius go and talk to him," she said again. "Why?" he asks angrily. "Because I am telling you to do it," she tells him and leaves the room.

After the war Narcissa had found her voice, never again allowing Lucius to get his way and he found that he liked this side of her. "Fine," he says putting away the parchment and quill.

He makes his way to Draco's room and doesn't bother knocking he knows his son won't respond, but he also knows that there is one thing that will make Draco snap back to reality. "Draco," Lucius says in a tone he only used when he was going to school.

"Get up there a lot to do and you can't sit in here forever," he tells him, and Draco gets up they look at each other. Draco was never weak around his father; he was never one to show any tears around him that's why Narcissa had sent him.

He was going to tell him the one thing that could bring him out of the sadness, he was a Malfoy and that he can never show weakness to turn off his emotions and demand he stops acting like this at once but at the moment he did something that he had never ever done and pulled his son into a hug and allowed him to cry until he couldn't cry anymore.
 
"We can bring her back," he says as he holds his son. Draco pulled back and looked at him. "There are ways Draco you know that" "Dark magic?" Draco asked. "She would never approve," Draco responded. "Then you must let her rest and give her the best funeral, give her what she deserves," Lucius says. Draco snapped out of his sadness for a moment, his son needed him, and he needed his son. He needed to stop being selfish, his son needed a parent.
 
He decided he needed to clean up and showered and ate for the first time that week. Later that day Draco sat in his study reading all the condolence letters from acquaintances and people from all over the world. His son was asleep on the couch holding on to a stuffed bear his mother had given him.

He received a yellow envelope with a red seal, and he opened it. Malfoy our family is sorry for your loss the Potters. He held the letter for a while wondering why Potter had bothered to reach out to him at all.

They were not friends, they didn't speak to each other, and he can't say that they ever had a civil conversation other than when they were all forced to meet every 4 months to talk about new ministry procedures and even then, he acted as if Potter does not exist. He decided he did not care and threw it in a pile along with the rest of the letters.

He then got a white envelope and opened it and saw that it was from Ron Weasley, this one was shorter sorry for your loss, R.W. He knew it was Weasley and again tossed it in the rest of the pile.

After reading what seemed like thousands of envelopes, he came across a black envelope, and he opened it, but it was not a letter it was a muggle card. It was a white card and on the front were golden letters that said with sympathy and beneath that it said, Goodbye is not forever, love is. The card had tiny white butterflies as well. Draco was intrigued and opened the card a 3d white dove holding an olive branch on its beak popped up from the card.

Draco had never seen anything like this, there was no trace of magic. There was a lot of writing on the side and his eyes were very tired, but he read it anyway.

Dear Malfoy, I’m sorry for your loss, I know that it’s been years since we interacted but I’m sorry. Losing someone you love is like losing a piece of you, you will miss her forever, and nothing can ever replace that but just know that she is not in pain anymore and she is at peace. When you feel like you want to give up think of all the wonderful things she did and all the people who loved her. I did not know her personally, but she seemed like a lovely person. My heart goes out to you and your son, may you find peace in your heart, comfort, and courage during this difficult time, and may your dear wife rest in peace from Hermione Granger.

Malfoy held the card up examining it. Granger? He said out loud. Well, that was one person that he had not thought about in a very long time. The last time he had seen her was their first day at the Ministry and he assumed she married Weasley, but she signed Granger, maybe she kept her last name or maybe they didn't get married.

He had received many letters from some old classmates as well as some charities Astoria was a part of and then he decided to call it a night. Dad?" Scorpius says waking up from his sleep. He walks over to his dad rubbing his eyes and Draco picks him up and sits him on his lap.

Draco still had the card that Hermione had sent and when his son saw the card, he reached for it and Draco allowed him to look at it.

"What is it?" his son asked, and Draco opened the card and his son's eyes widened in amusement and he smiled. "a bird," he smiled, and Draco looked at his son. "I want it," he says and Draco smiles. "Sure, you can have it," and his son takes the card opens it, and looks at it.

"Did you really take the time to go to the store and buy a card for Malfoy?" Ginny asked. "Ginny the man lost his wife, and this is what we do in the muggle world, or at least some of us muggles," Hermione said. "Yeah, but what could you have possibly written down that took you almost half an hour to finish?" she said. Hermione rolled her eyes.

They had just arrived home a few hours ago after being at the park with Albus all afternoon and Hermione was making dinner while Ginny made cookies. "It was just a nice thing to do," she finally says defending herself as she pours the sauce on the pasta. "What did you write in yours?" Hermione asks. 'Who knows Harry sent it," she says adding some cookies mix into a bowl. "What about me?" Harry asked kissing his wife on the cheek. "Nothing," Hermione said wanting to change the subject.

*****************************************************************

"Hermione I'm afraid I have some bad news," Harry says. "I asked the Kingsley if there is any way that you can keep your wedding day, but they said they want that day for Astoria's funeral and unless you want it to just be us then you have to move it," he says. Hermione was Kingsley's assistant, and she had already asked him, and he had said no so she asked Harry to ask hoping he would say yes to him. "I guess a small wedding is better than no wedding," Hermione said.

"I will have to move the entire venue," Ginny protested. "And call all the vendors," she complained. "It's fine, I don't mind it if it's just us," Hermione said. "Plus, the only reason it was going to be a big wedding to begin with was because of you," Hermione says to Ginny.

That was true Hermione didn't have anyone, she had found her parents a few months ago but they did not have a clue who she was, but she kept a watch on them. Harry and she shared that pain together, they both had no parents.

They were almost ready for dinner they were just waiting on Ron. When he arrived, he gave Hermione a kiss, he looked tired, Hermione thought. "Are you okay?" She asks.

"No, moms complaining about the wedding, I told her we can have a small ceremony, but she insists we change the date, we have a lot of family," "A small wedding is fine," Hermione tells Ron. "Or we can do it at another venue," Hermione suggested.

"Kingsley wants to make a special report on it that's why they want us to change it," Ron said. "Plus, Mom, she won't hear it, she says she already invited all the family," he tells her taking a drink of fireworks.

"What do you think I should do?" Hermione asks Harry. "What do you want to do?" He asks her. "I don't know, I am okay with a small wedding but if it means this much to Molly then I can move it so we can have everyone go," she says, and Ron pulls her in a hug, and she smiles.

"Well know that we have decided that, are you guys attending the funeral?" Harry asks and no one speaks. "Well, according to the Kingsley we don't really have an option," he says, and they all continue to stay quiet.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter: James Blunt Goodbye My Lover

Draco woke up to his son crying for his mother. The funeral was today, and he had not slept all night when he was finally falling asleep his son's cries woke him up. Narcissa practically ran into the room and picked up her grandson, she held him tightly in her arms and stroked his hair to calm him.

"I want Mommy," he cried and Narcissa closed her eyes to prevent from crying herself. Draco looked away he hated seeing his son missing his mom very much. Draco was not ready for today, he was not ready to say goodbye to the one person who never saw him as a death eater, to the one person who loved the best and worst part of him. "I will get him ready," Narcissa says. "And we can meet at the manor," she kisses her son on the forehead, cradles her grandson in her arms, and takes him before Draco can say anything.

He was supposed to write a eulogy for his wife, but he didn't want to speak in public. He places his hand on the bed, and he feels something under his fingers a piece of parchment, when he moves his hand, he sees what it is, and he picks up the card. He opens the card and sees the 3d dove with an olive branch that Hermione Granger had sent him. He reads it again and again and then sets the card back down.

"What can I say about you that people don't already know," he tells the picture of his wife, and she smiles back at him, she is wearing an emerald, green long-sleeve dress and has flowers in her hair, she twirls and then blows him a kiss.

Draco Malfoy was not a soft man; he was hard on the inside but over time he learned to accept Astorias kindness even if he wasn't always kind to her. His marriage with Astoria had been arranged by both families the moment he became a death eater; she saw him a few times during the war, but they never talked.

Then one day while he was sitting in his dining room with Voldemort and as they sat and watched Voldemort torture several of his followers for not following orders, she reached under the table and took his hand, she was scared he thought and ever since then they would hold hands during Voldemort's special meeting, but they never spoke they just held hands.

Then the day of their wedding they shared a kiss and that was enough for him to fall for her. He forced himself out of bed and forced himself to write down something to say at the funeral. The entire wizarding world would probably be there. He played with his wedding band thinking of her, thinking of their wedding night. "Do we sleep in separate rooms?" she had asked and then gave him a flower as a present. That flowered was alive until she died.

Draco had no idea how many witches and wizards would be attending the ceremony. Astoria would be buried in the family cemetery that was located near the lake on the Malfoy property. After he apparated to the Manor and when he approached his childhood home a cold shiver ran through him. "I want mommy," Scorpius cried and Draco tried to ignore his son like he did anytime he would ask about his mom.

He felt weird coming home, he had not been home since she got ill and the last time, they were here was for a celebration which he could not remember for whom but now it was to say goodbye to his wife. When he arrived at the manor, he was relieved to see how Narcissa had indeed set up everything for him.

The ceremony would be held in the rose garden, roses were Astoria's favorite flowers. Narcissa had enchanted everything elegantly. The roses were a glittery black and there was a table filled with photographs of his wife and each photograph played a memory. There were black butterflies everywhere and black hummingbirds too.

The fountain was enchanted as well, although the water remained the same all the fishes were black. Every spot on the benches had black roses except for one spot at the very front, which had a single red rose like the one she had given him on his wedding night. He felt a lump in his throat and felt like he needed to get away.

Up until he saw the red rose, he had felt like this was all just a bad dream, a dream that he would soon wake up from but at that moment the realization that this was all real struck him hard, and he felt like he couldn't breathe. He was turning to leave when people started to show up.

First, it was the minister of magic who was the first person to pardon Draco for his actions in the war and now one of his dearest friends Kingsley Shacklebolt. After talking for a few minutes, he takes a seat in the front row. Then Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore Nott arrived and after small talk, they took a seat next to Kingsley. Then a few older witches whom Draco had never even seen. Rita Skeeter was here, then more reporters.

After about an hour the entire 4 rows had been filled and everyone was talking amongst themselves. Draco did not have it in him to talk to anyone and thankfully Lucious and Narcissa were no strangers to big gatherings they took control of the situation and talked to everyone. Then for some reason people that he had not talked to and were not friends with also arrived.

Luna Lovegood and Neville Longbottom were there and she had a dove with her like the one in Hermione Granger's card. "We are sorry for your loss," she said with a whimsical voice, and he nodded at both of them. Neville didn't say much and just went along with whatever his wife was doing. "This is for you," she said handing him the cage with the white dove, he looked down at her and noticed she was pregnant. This only made him think of Astoria more, so he took it. "She wanted you to have it," she says walking away with Neville right behind her. She? he thought.

To make things even worse Harry Potter and his pregnant wife along with a little boy probably Scorpius's age come up to him. "Potter," Draco says extending his hand. "Malfoy," Harry says and they shake hands. It's not like they were friends, he can't even say they were acquaintances, they were just civil.

"There are so many people," Ron says. "Well, we are not here for the people," Hermione tells him as they make their way to the garden reminding herself, she needed to breathe. "Have you even spoken to him?" he asks. "Since well, you know," he looks away. She did know what he was talking about, he was talking about the night Bellatrix had carved the words mudblood into her skin, she still had that scar. "No," she said thinking how it's been years but one thing she did remember was that Draco Malfoy hated her and he probably still does.

"Astoria and I worked together you know," he says but Hermione didn't know what he was talking about or didn't remember this. "Really?" she asked. "Yeah, when I was working for the joke shop remember, I guess I never mentioned it because it didn't seem important, but she came into the joke shop to buy presents to bring to some of the orphanages for Christmas, and we worked together for two months to see what things she wanted every box to include.

I remember she would come by every week for those two months to see how things were going," He sighed. "It was the year that we went to deliver toys and stuff to a few orphanages," he says, and that she did remember. She remembered because she had helped Ron prepare the boxes, but she never saw Astoria.

Unlike Harry and Hermione who knew exactly what they wanted to do, Ron didn't have a clue what he wanted to do with his life and would go from job to job his newest being head of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts office just like his father was before he retired. Harry was one of the head aurors of the Magical Law Enforcement Draco was also one of the head aurors and Hermione worked directly with Kingsley.

She knew he was friends with Draco, and she knew Kingsley was very fond of Draco and had even forgiven him after the war. Kingsley would often tell her that Draco would one day make a great Minister which would earn him a stern look from her. She hopes that never happens because she does not think she can ever work with Malfoy.

After appearing to the Manor's gates she felt a sudden coldness around her and as the gates opened, she felt like she could not breathe. She looked up at the Malfoy Manor a place where she had been tortured for days and felt a sudden panic attack, but she needed to control herself.

After they were taken to the gardens, she felt like she could breathe again and as they approached the sitting area, she noticed that Malfoy was staring at her, but she ignored him, and they continued to walk towards him and when she looked up, he was still staring at her. Why is he staring, she thought. Maybe he never thought that the mudblood would step foot in his house again, she thought. They stared at each other for what seemed like a long time and then they looked away

She could not help to notice how elegant and put-together he was despite the situation. He got very tall, she thought and she had to admit that he was undeniably handsome. "We are sorry for your loss," Ron says as they approach, and Draco nods extending a handout to Ron to shake it. Hermione stood quite next to Ron unable to speak. She wanted to say something to him anything, but her voice was lost in her throat, so she just looked at him and instead she was wondering if he even bothered to read the card she sent.

She felt a shock of coldness when she saw that a few prior death eaters were here. Draco did not extend his hand out to her, but he looked at her as Ron was talking but she was not sure what Ron was saying. I wonder what he is thinking about she thought, I wonder what she is thinking about he thought, and they both looked away.
They take a seat next to Neville and Luna. There was a threatening smell of rain that only Hermione seemed to notice or maybe people did notice they just didn't care. It felt weird to be here although they were no longer those kids from before and although Harry and Draco were civil, she still felt a cloud of coldness around her being in this particular place.

She looked at the front to the grieving families and Draco was staring at her again. Why is Malfoy looking at me? she thought. She avoids his eyes and instead looks away and her eyes land on the manor and memories that are her nightmares start to pop up in her head. Draco notices that she was looking away for a long time and his eyes follow to where she is staring then she looks at him and he looks at the manor and then he looks back at her and they both look away. Maybe she is thinking about that night, Draco thought to himself. Maybe he is thinking of that night, Hermione thought, and they both looked at each other again and then looked away.

Astoria's parents stood in the front addressing everyone. Hermione fidgets with her hands not wanting to look up. "My daughter was a kind person," Mr. Greengrass said. After the parents spoke it was Draco's turn to speak. It started to rain lightly, barely sprinkling as he stood on the podium. She looked up and he looked directly at her again.

"My wife was the most loving person that I knew," he paused and pierced his lips. "She would have been happy to have so many people come and see her," he paused again. "Astoria was a good-hearted person who truly loved helping others," he looked away again, but Hermione kept looking and then he turned back to her. "She was kind, smart, loving, and compassionate and my son and I will miss her dearly," he said finally looking away.

He takes a seat in the front row and this time Blaise Zabbini takes the stand and he talks about all the great things she did, but Hermione isn't listening because her eyes are now on a little boy who is crying in his grandmother's arms. Hermione's heart ached for him. Although she could not hear him, she could read his lips and he was asking for his mom.

She felt a lump in her throat and wished she had not come, she didn't know the Malfoys and she was sure Kingsley would not have minded, why she even bothered who knows, but she knew that it was the right thing to do after all the war was over and Harry and Malfoy were civil.

Other people spoke but Hermione never looked away, she kept staring at Scorpius and eventually, the little boy fell asleep, and his father took him from Narcissa. When Narcissa stood and spoke she greeted everyone and told everyone to stand so that they could make their way to the cemetery, Hermione stared at her she had seen her a few times since the war she was very beautiful, Hermione thought.

She remembers seeing her at a book signing, apparently, they both liked the same author, and they were both there and so was Lucius. Narcissa had greeted Hermione that day, but her husband pretended she was not there. Then they were both part of a traveling book club and she always wondered which was Narcissa's writing in the books they would read and annotate and now that she thought about it she really needed to send the book out to the next person.

Hermione always seemed to be the last one to get the book after everyone and no one really cared if she kept the books or not, but everyone would get a chance to keep a book but mostly, they would just gift it to her.
When they were all at the cemetery Hermione felt like she should not be there. This felt like a very private moment that only her family should share with her. She stepped back and Ron followed. "What is it?" he asked, and she shook her head.

"This feels wrong I didn't know her; this should only be here family and friends, not strangers it's disrespectful," she tells him as they approached what seemed to be a viewing area so everyone could have a chance to say goodbye. " I did know her and it's not disrespectful," he responds. "Then you go," she tells him.

Reporters were there flooding the area and she was horrified by this. Why they would think it was appropriate to take pictures of a dead woman was just wrong. Ron gave her an irritated look and she gave in and followed him. The reporters began to push their way through to try and take pictures and Hermione was extremely upset.

She looked over at Malfoy who looked horrified by what was going on. She knew it was not her place, but she looked over at the open casket used wordless magic, and closed the casket. Everyone looked over at Malfoy and they must have assumed he did it, maybe he did, and Hermione only imagined she did, and all the commotion died down but then he turned to look at her and blinked a few times and turned.

The small drizzling rain turned into ice sheets and Draco cast a shield over everyone protecting them from the rain. Many people had black roses and placed them on her casket and then Draco placed the single red rose on it and stood back. Several wizards including Lucius and Draco elevated the casket with their wands and then lowered it down 6 feet and with a fast wave of her wand Narcissa covered it with dirt.

Hermione looked at Draco who was looking at his wife's grave, his expression was empty she thought. Then her eyes wander down his hand to where the little boy stood crying clutching onto his father's leg. Hermione felt the knot in her throat grow bigger and she wished she could hold him and tell him things would be okay.

Draco stood staring at his wife's grave promising her that this was not the end after all Granger's card did say that love never dies. He looked up to see her staring at him and then at his son. He did not want anyone's pity so he picked up Scorpius and they turned away and then Narcissa thanked everyone for coming and asked that those who wished to stay for tea walk with them and those who wished to leave could.

People started to apparate and some stayed walking behind Draco. "I have to leave," Ron says and she nods, Luna approaches her to talk, and Ron knew it would be a while. "I will see you at home," Ron tells her and Hermione stays behind and talks with Luna for a few minutes then Luna and a few others are the last to leave she turns her attention back to the ground where the casket is now buried 6 feet underground wondering how her son would survive this.

She was still there without realizing it after everyone had left and when she looked up Draco Malfoy was standing there in the rain, and he was looking directly at her. He was probably wondering what she was doing. He had Scorpius in his arms, and he was sound asleep. Hermione took this time to approach him and to her surprise, he didn't retreat.

"Granger," he says "Malfoy," she responds, and they look away. "I'm sorry for your loss," she says over the rain. "I don't know why I'm the last one here but umm I'm leaving now and again I'm sorry, " she tells him, and she turns to appear and then he responds "Thanks," as she apparates. 

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter: Christina Perri Here comes the sun

Draco had a hard time the following months he dedicated all of his time to working at the ministry and was never home. Narcissa had her hands full with a grieving child who all he asked for was his mother and his father.

"We need to talk to him," Narcissa tells her husband. He was sitting in his office reading when his wife came in holding his grandson who was fast asleep. She hands Scorpius to him, and he takes him in his arms. "I assume you want me to do the talking," he tells her. She gives him a serious look, "I don't think he will listen to me," she cries. "I don't understand his behavior is not like he actually loved her," he pierces his lips in annoyance. "In his own way Lucious, he was probably not in love with her, but he love for her," she said.

It was midnight and Lucious was up waiting for his son to come home. A pop next door announced his arrival and Lucious sighed; it would be a long night but nonetheless, he made his way to his son's office. Draco was sitting at his desk looking at his wife's picture and drinking his troubles away with firewiskey. Although his relationship with his son had gotten better after the war, he was never really able to make a connection with him. Their relationship remains rocky, so he knows he has to walk on eggshells.

"Your mother is having a dinner party in a few weeks, and I need your help making a list of the guests," he said. "I am sure you both can manage," he responded. "Draco, I feel like enough time has passed for you to get out of this state that you are in," there was a long pause and Draco only stared at his wife's picture.

"You think 6 months is enough to forget?" he asks his father, his eyes never leaving her picture. "Draco you and I both know you were really not in love with her," he points out. Draco didn't say anything and took another shot of firewisky. "There will be a lot of available young ladies at this party," he says, and Draco looks up at him in disbelief, how can they possibly think he wanted anything to do with anyone when his wife only died 6 months ago.

He stands up holding the bottle and glass. "You do what you want, invite who you want, I have no interest, "he says continuing to drink and leaving his father standing there alone.
He had not cried since the day his father hugged him it had been months; he didn't think there was a reason to try plus he probably didn't have anything left in him. He did miss her though and he knew his father was wrong of course he loved her or at least when he thought of what love was, he knew that's what he had with her. "I wonder what the other side looks like," he tells his wife's picture the next day, and she twirls and sends him kisses.

He didn’t sleep that night and the next morning he laid back and closed his eyes. He pictured her face again big green eyes, long shiny dark hair, and pale skin that matched his.

There was a knock at the door that interrupted his thoughts, and he forced himself up. "Draco," his mother's voice came from behind the door. She knocked again and this time she let herself in. She sat by his bed, and he looked at her with a blank expression.

"I need to go away for a few days, so you need to be home with your son," she said. Draco didn't say anything he just laid back in bed. It's not that he had been neglecting his duty as a father he had not he had just been overworking and had not actually seen him in days.

"I will make sure to hire a nanny as soon as I get back," she tells him. "Things will get better," she places a hand over his shoulder. "You have me, and your father and we will be here always," she says. "Also, you received a post earlier from Kingsley he says he needs you to come by and have a chat with him," she says handing him a white envelope, he takes it and tosses it on the nightstand.

Narcissa was worried about Draco, but she left him alone and went to care for her grandson. Draco buried his face in the pillow in frustration he knew he needed to be there for his son, but he just didn't know how to face him without Astoria. With a feeling of heartbreak and emptiness all at once, he pulls himself together to go and see his little boy who had been not only missing his mother but also missing his father.

Draco stood outside his son's bedroom door, he could hear Narcissa's angelic voice coming through it as she sang her grandson a lullaby. He knocked softly so as to not startle them and when he entered his little sons' eyes lit up and he looked at his grandmother he didn’t know what to do. It turned out he didn't have to do anything, Draco sat next to him in the bed and scooped him right up. Draco noticed he was holding something a piece of parchment as if it were some sort of comfort and when Draco took the parchment out of Scorpius's hand, he realized what it was.

He opened the card up to reveal the white dove with the olive branch. "Pretty," Scorpius said and Narcissa smiled and told him that indeed it was very pretty. "What is it?" his mother asked and after reading the card again he responded. "It's a card I got from someone after Astoria passed," he said. After hearing his mother's name Scorpius focuses on his father's words as if wanting to know anything that had to do with her.

"From whom?" his mother asked placing a hand over his shoulder. He opens the card again to show his son and then he responds to his mother. "Granger," he tells her and his mother sighs and looks at the ground probably thinking about how she watched Bellatrix almost torture her to death.
"Granger," Scorpius says pointing at the dove. "That's who gave it to me," he responds to his son. "Oh, speaking of birds," she says. “what do you plan on doing with that bird that Longbottom's wife gave you?" she asks. Draco had forgotten all about it, he never thought about it after Luna Lovegood had given it to him. "Set it free," he says. "I don't want it," he places the card on Scorpius's nightstand.

"I can't," she responds. "Why not?" he says. "Your son loves it he goes and visits it every day and brings it seeds to eat," "So unless you are willing to break his heart, we need to figure something out," she says. "Then he can keep it I don't really care," he tells her. "Well, we were going to go feed him do you want to go with us?" she asks, and Scorpius looks at his father. "Sure," he tells him, and his son smiles at him.
Draco carried his small child to the rose garden where Narcissa had taken the liberty of placing the dove in a long white cage. "Here you are," she hands Scorpius of bag of seeds, and he happily sticks his hand out and allows the bird to eat it.

"Well, Scorpius since your father says you can keep it what are you going to name it?" she asks and he points at the Dove and says "Granger," and smiles. "No dear that's who gave the card to your father it needs its own name," she says taking the bag of seeds from him and handing him a towel to clean up. "I like Granger," he tells her.

She looks over at Draco silently pleading with him. "There is no way I will allow that bloody bird to be named Granger," he tells her but then he looks at his son who looks extremely sad as he silently wipes his hands. Narcissa patted him on the back. "It's okay dear we can think of a better name," she tells him, and he looks at the ground and nods his head. Draco didn't have the heart to deny him this so like always when it came to him, he caved in. "Fine you can name it Granger," he tells them, and walks away knowing that his son was smiling made him happy.
*****************************************************************
Hermione thought Luna was crazy when she suggested she buy her wedding dress from Pansy Parkinsons wedding dress boutique, but she was very thankful now because her wedding dress store exuded sophistication and charm and it was everything Hermione dreamt of. She would be married in 4 months.

The store's interior was a symphony of soft colors and luxurious fabrics. Pansy had created bespoke elegant and beautiful gowns. The ambiance was infused with calming charms to reduce any stress the brides might already have, and enchanted mirrors reflected the dresses in various lighting allowing the brides to envision their radiance in any circumstance. Racks of exquisite wedding dresses filled the room and there were rows and rows of bridesmaid dresses as well.

Although the store was filled inch by inch with magic, Pansy created the dresses by hand and her results were spectacular. Hermione looked at the sign as they entered. Glittery letters it read Timeless Boutique it read where dreams are stitched into reality. "Pansy has a keen eye for beauty," Luna had told her a while ago and she was right.

"What do you think?" Hermione said walking out to show the wedding dress that she had picked out a few weeks ago with Molly and now she showed it to Ginny and Luna. This was her last store she even wanted to come to, but she did not regret it because the dress looked perfect. It was a long-sleeved sleeve long lace wedding dress with an open back that went down to her lower back in a v shape, and she showed a little bit of cleavage, it was very simple which she knew was what Ron would like.

"It's lovely, but I thought you wanted a train or maybe I'm wrong," Ginny says but she wasn't wrong Hermione did want a train for the dress, but Ron had told her trains were ridiculous. "I think it's lovely," Luna said. The dress hugged her body perfectly. "So are you getting the dress this time Granger," Pansy asked. Hermione didn't really care for her too much, but she did have the best wedding dress store in all of England and this was a once-in-a-lifetime event, so she really wanted it to be perfect she even had her makeup and hair done the way she wanted it for her wedding to get an image of how it would look. "Yes," Hermione responded.

"You look so beautiful," Molly tells her in tears. "Thank you," Hermione said giving her future mother-in-law a hug. She looked at herself in the mirror and she loved the image of it. Her hair was neatly done the same way she had worn it at the Yule ball her fourth year and her makeup were natural and simple.
"Great let me take down the measurements since it needs to be altered before the big day so I will be right back," she tells her, and Hermione nods. There were house elves working here that kept bringing them drinks and sandwiches.

Ginny and Luna were having a debate with Molly about what kind of flavor they thought the cake should be when someone came into the shop.
"Where's Pansy?" a very attractive voice asks the woman at the front. "She's with a client," the young witch tells him. "I will wait in her office," he says, and Hermione turns to look at Draco Malfoy when he realizes she is Pansy's client he stops and stares at her they lock eyes before his eyes travel down and back up her body and then he meets her eyes again with a raised eyebrow, and after a few seconds, she looks away because his stare was becoming uncomfortable.

"Okay let's get this done," Pansy says and starts measuring her again. "Weasley is going to love it," she tells her. "I really hope so," Hermione responds smiling to herself with relief that she is finally going to get married. "Ms. Parkinsons," her assistant interrupts. "Sorry but Mr. Malfoy is in your office I just wanted you to know," she hands her a piece of paper which Pansy took. "Thank you, Ellie, go tell him I'll be in shortly," she says.

"Malfoy is here?" Luna asks and to Hermione's surprise, Pansy actually responds. "Yeah, we are having lunch Scorpius birthday is coming..." but then she stopped herself when she realized who she was speaking to. "Anyway, we are done I will work on the alterations and schedule you for a fitting for next month if all is good you can pick up the dress a month before or you can leave it until the big day and I will make sure it gets delivered on time," she says, and Hermione decided to wait to get it until the wedding day she didn't want to risk Ron seeing the dress beforehand.

"You know Parkinson I know it’s a bit far away, but we are having a bachelorette night before the wedding if you would like to join us," Ginny tells her. "We can all dress the same," Luna added and Hermione wondered how many drinks they had. "Oh, I couldn't possibly," she responded. "I insist I think it would be fun," Ginny takes a drink, and Hermione. "Or strange," Pansy responded quietly so no one could possibly hear, but Hermione did hear.

"Why?" Hermione asked. " Oh ahh, well, we aren't exactly friends," she responded. "Plus, you know what everyone thinks of me, we were all on different sides after all," she said looking at the ground. "The war is over who the fuck cares what side you were on! You were a child like the rest of us so as for me all is forgiven," Ginny says taking another drink.

"My dear," Molly says placing her hands over Pansy's shoulders and holding her at arm's length. "You have been nothing but respectful to us including Hermione and we do not judge you for things that happened when you were just a child," she tells her. "I think we all need to move past it," she pulls her into a hug. Pansy didn't hug her back in fact she looked horrified, and it was awkward, and Hermione wished this moment would end soon.
"What do you say?" Ginny asks. "It's going to be a hell of a time," she insists. "I don't know," she responded, and Hermione smiled at her encouragingly. "Great I'll send an owl anyway you have a few months to think about it," Ginny giggles and takes another drink. "That's enough," Molly tells her taking the drink from her. "Calm down plus I can finally drink," she smiles taking another drink.
*****************************************************************

Draco was reading through Pansy's work while he waited for her. He couldn't believe the golden girl was not married yet with a title like that he was sure someone would have hitched her up quickly, he thought to himself.
He never thought of Hermione as a woman he had always hated her for being a muggle-born when he was younger and then during the war he had no eyes for anything other than the war and all he remembers about her was that she was a bushy-haired little know it all growing up.

He also remembers that after the war she stood up for him along with Potter and that prevented him from being thrown into Azkaban along with his father, of course, there was that secret memory he never thought about but was thinking about now, he could still hear her screams, he was starting to feel sick when Pansy finally comes in.
"You're still here good," she says placing the box that had Hermione's dress in on the desk. "So, Grangers your customer," he asks. "Yeah, she's getting married in a few months," she tells him taking a seat in front of him. "With Weasley I presume," and she nods.

"If I didn't accept... agree to sell her a dress, I am sure people would have thought..." but he cut her off. "I don't care who your customers are," he tells her, and she gives him a small smile.

This was how Pansy, Blaise, him, and any of the Slytherins went on about their life walking on eggshells to not offend anyone. None of them had a big group of friends and didn't really go out much because they knew what people thought of them well except Blaise who was more social and was even opening up a nightclub. Especially Pansy she didn't have any girlfriends it was just her she dealt with this alone sure she had Draco and Blaise but there were things that they could not possibly understand since she was a girl after all.

She had the house elves make them mini sandwiches and tea and they sat in silence for a while. "Can I tell you something, but you won't laugh," she says, and he smirks. "I mean it don't laugh; okay, okay, Potters's wife invited me to Granger's bachelorette party," she takes a sip of her tea, and she can tell he wanted to say something but was debating whether he should. "Well enjoy your night out," he says with a smirk. "Pansy if you are in need of friends why choose Granger and Mrs. Potter." "I am not in need of friends but clearly I need better ones," she says rolling her eyes at him.

"I have a few months to get this altered," she touches the box that held Hermione's wedding dress. "You would think Weasley would have married her by now," Pansy tells him. "It's not like he's poor anymore," she takes a sip of her tea.

Draco did wonder why Weasley waited so long. "Maybe he was waiting for something better," Draco responds taking a sip of his tea. "Better than Granger?" she asks. "I think she's a bit out of his league don't you think?" she takes a bite out of her sandwich and Draco laughs at that question. "Don't, don't do that. She's pretty you know she is," she tells him reaching to get another sandwich and in all honestly Draco never thought of Hermione as pretty because he never thought of her at all. An image of her in her wedding dress earlier came to mind and if he really had to think about it, she was pretty, very, very pretty.

"I don't want to spend our lunch talking about Granger," he tells her and takes a sandwich for himself. "Okay let's get down to business then," Pansy wipes her mouth and takes another sip of tea. "What are we doing for Scorpius's birthday?" she asks.
*****************************************************************
"I can't believe you invited Parkinson," Ron says taking another spoonful of mashed potatoes. "Well, it was not me who invited her it was Ginny plus we still have months to go," Hermione said, and Ginny rolled her eyes at them. "She's not that bad," Ginny smiles. "Who isn't that bad." Harry who had just arrived asks kissing the top of Ginny's head. "Parkinson," Ron says. "Pansy Parkinson, since when do you talk to her?" Harry asks taking a plate and adding some fried chicken to it.

"Isn't she a stuck-up bitch or at least that's what they say," Ron adds. "Ron don't talk with your mouthful," Hermione tells him and he turns bright red. "Honestly she has been nothing but nice to us," Ginny insists. "I agree," Hermione added.

She didn't want to talk about Pansy in fact she didn't want to talk about anything. She had been exhausted lately and all she wanted to do was have a nice quiet dinner and then curl up on the couch with a good book. She loved coming to Molly's home really, she did she just hated that it was always so loud she loved the peace and quiet that her home offered. Hermione looked at Harry for help and it looked like he understood.

"Can we change the subject?" he asks. He looked nervous and worried, and he was frustrated. "Kingsley wants to give up his position as Minister of Magic," he takes a bite of the chicken, and they all watch him waiting for him to tell them what position.

"What do you mean?" Hermione asked him. "He said he's very tired and old and thinks someone younger should be Minister," "Well then either you or Hermione would be the perfect candidate," Ron says through a mouthful of food. Hermione's heart skipped a beat, she had a secret ambition that maybe one day she could be the Minister of Magic, but it would most likely be Harry.

"I thought so too but not that I want it, but then he goes and tells me that there seems to be a lot of discrimination still and division between our world based on blood status. "That's crazy I haven't really been experiencing anything like that, maybe a few times," Hermione says. "That's what I told him, but he said of course you wouldn't because you're the golden girl," Harry responds. "So, he thinks the best candidate for this position should be someone who can change that," he pauses for a while, and they all look at him.

"Does he have someone in mind?" Ginny says stroking Harry's shoulder and placing a kiss on his cheek. "Oh yeah and who," he said irritated. "Who is it, Harry?" Hermione asks taking a sip of tea to calm her nerves change made her uneasy and if Kingsley brought someone new, she would have to work with whoever he brought in.

"Malfoy," Harry says and everyone burst into a discussion leaving Hermione feeling uneasy.

Chapter Text

Song for this Chapter Memories by Maroon 5

Hermione knew that everyone had been affected by the war one way or another, but she felt like it was still affecting her. She felt like she relived it every night. She was constantly haunted by nightmares, vividly replaying the memories of Bellatrix's torturing her over and over.

In her sleep the echoes of those harrowing moments reverberated, leaving her waking with a lingering sense of dread. The night had become her new battleground between the past and the present. This night was no different and she dreaded taking a sleeping potion. It was the same dream she had whenever a nightmare crept up on her. Hermione tossed and turned in bed, beads of sweat dripping down her face. She couldn't wake up no matter how much she told herself to wake up she couldn't.

"Tell me mudblood where is Potter and where is the sward that you stole or you will suffer," Bellatrix yelled pointing her wand at her but Hermione shook her head. "Have it your way then Crucio!" she yelled, and Hermione felt that same sharp pain in her head and the burning pain in her arm that she had felt many years ago. It was as if her brain were on fire every bit of her mind felt like it would explode.

She was dizzy and nauseous, and she couldn't see then it was over and then it began again. "I'm not playing around here mudblood tell me where he is," she continued to be silent, and Bellatrix yelled again. "Crucio!" Hermione could hear someone scream she didn't know if it was hers or Rons but all she knew was that she felt like she was dying like her mind was being ripped apart and every inch of her body was on fire.

She let the nightmare take over her mind and she experienced the same torture over and over until she woke up. She knew she could get help and ask to see a therapist but with everyone knowing who she was it would be hard to find someone she could trust.
It was 3:00 a.m. when she woke from the torture. She couldn't go back to sleep, so she laid there with an empty mind. She hated feeling alone she hated reliving the torture over and over, it's been six years she would tell herself over and over. How had she still not moved on how everyone else seemed to have done.

After she managed to calm herself, she needed to get up, she needed to relax. She drank a warm tea and sat by her window watching the empty streets. She cried, she always cried behind closed doors, she would never allow anyone to see her cry. After taking a cold shower, she sits in the tub crying, thinking. How can everyone just move past the war, how can everyone walk by each other knowing the other person was on the other side. How could everyone forget the torture, forget all that they had lost.

Hermione knew she was broken; she knew that the war had taken more from her than she would like to admit. The truth was she was still reliving the war in her mind every day. She missed her parents, she missed Crookshanks, she missed her friends that they lost, she missed her childhood, she missed the old her. She felt empty and the depression was eating her inside.

She knew she had not been happy in years, the last time she had truly been happy was when Harry and Ginny had Albus. She thought of Harry who probably lost more in the war than everyone else and she felt selfish for allowing herself to feel depressed when he was trying to move on.
She wrapped a towel around herself and stepped out of the bathtub. She looks at herself in the mirror and doesn't recognize the women staring at her. Sure, she looked the same just older but the light in her eyes had died out a long time ago. The light that held hope for the future that held happy memories was gone and only an emptiness was left. She backed up to the wall and allowed herself to cry again no one would know she told herself and then she did something that distracted her from the emotional pain.

She takes her wand and whispers "Sectumsempra," she had learned to use this curse a long time ago and she had learned to control it so that only small slashes appeared on her arm. She allowed herself to bleed to feel the physical pain replace the emotional pain because the physical one was much easier to deal with and then using wordless magic, she traced her wand over the fresh cuts, and they disappeared leaving behind scars that she would later glamour.

She stands up and wipes the tears away, she needs to pull herself together to not allow anyone to know just how broken she felt. Plus, she knew Kingsley would want to speak to her soon about possibly stepping down and letting someone younger take over and she didn't want to look the way she looked now. Someone younger? She thought he could have asked Harry but like he said that was the obvious choice but Draco Malfoy, she thought why had he picked him?

She didn't think he was fit to be Minister not because of his past but because the man must be grieving. She put on some makeup and a black t shirt black jeans and black sneakers. After she started working with Kingsley, he mentioned to her that she was allowed to wear muggle clothing so she would sometimes wear it but usually, she would wear robes. She looked at the mirror and smiled there she thought no signs that she had just had a mental breakdown.
 
She took some floo powder and traveled to her office. Once she burst from the flames in the ministry fireplaces, she dusted herself off and made herself to Kingsley's office, she felt more relaxed. She liked working it kept her mind occupied.

"You're extremely early," Kingsley says looking at her over his glasses. He had been reading the paper no doubt about that. Just like Hermione he hardly slept. "I could say the same thing about you," she tells him taking a seat in front of him. For a while, he just read from the paper, and she looked out the window the sun was finally coming up.

"I know what you want to ask but I can't tell you what my reasons are for wanting Draco Malfoy to take my place," he turns the page of his paper. She looks at him closes her eyes and counts to ten before she opens them again. She needed to choose her words wisely. She opened her mouth to speak but held it shut after he put the paper down and looked at her.

"Is it because of his past?" he asked. "Oh no! Of course not! How could you ever think that you know I do not care about that," she tells him. "Then what is the reason you would have a problem with it?" he puts his elbows on his desk and folds his hands in front of him giving her a highbrow look. "No problem at all," she decided to not argue with him after all he was the Minister of Magic, and she was simply his assistant.

"Okay well then I guess there's nothing more to say on that topic, how is the wedding planning coming along?" he folds the paper neatly and then tosses it in the fire, she always wondered why he bothered to fold it if he was just going to burn it. "Fine," she said dismissively. "Good and has the Prophet published the new date?" "Not yet, soon I assume," she stands up and he hands her a few tasks that need to be done.
 
She opened the door to her office and was frustrated. She sat and looked at the tasks he wanted her to complete today, she was halfway through looking at her task sheet when she heard an explosion. She hurried to Kingsley's office who was standing up looking out the window with Draco Malfoy.

They both turned to look at her. "Malfoy," she said, and he looked at her up and down and responded. "Granger," he took his wand out and went to the floo network and disappeared in a gulf of flames. "What's going on?" she says another explosion could be heard.

He didn't say anything he took her wrist and they apparated. When they arrived, she felt sick she had apparated before, but this caught her off guard. "I thought you couldn't apparate in or out of the Ministry. "You can if you're the minster," they focus on what's ahead of them. "Where are we?" she asked looking at the street and realizing she knew this place. She had not been here in years, but she knew where they were. "Knocktern Alley?" she asks taking her wand out.

Another explosion could be heard, and they both ran in the direction. Witches and wizards were walking outside the stores to see what it was and then apparating to get away and somewhere running back inside to hide. "Death eaters!" Kingsley says. "Death eaters?" she asks as they continue to run towards the direction the explosion came from.

"The aurors have been on it for weeks," he says when they reach the place. Harry had not mentioned anything to her. "Why didn't you tell me?" she says pointing her wand. Another explosion is heard in front of them and this one knocks them back and they land on the ground. She stands up quickly drawing her wand as Borgin and Burke's shop erupts into flames.

Several death eaters appeared from the fire, and they were stealing merchandise one held a lifeless Mr. Borgin in his arms. They approached them, and she stood in front of Kingsley protectively. "Get out of here," she demands to Kingsley, and he steps in front of her. "I will not," he says. "I can't protect you if you’re here," she tells him. "That's not your job," "You are not an auror," he argues with her.

They both stand side by side holding their wands and the death eaters approach them with their wands drawn out. They were surrounded there were ten death eaters and there were only two of them. This could not end well. "You need to get out of here," she whispers but he ignores her pleads, and stands next to her.
Kingsley was the first to send a curse to one of the death eaters disarming one of them and they all laughed. "We are going to need more than that," Hermione hissed at him. Then the death eaters draw their wands and without any warning begin to cast curse after curse and them.

Hermione shields a few of them and sends stunning curses but there were too many. "We need help," she tells him, and he ignores her and casts a water spell that kills the fire engulfing Borgin and Burkes. She sends a Patronus to Harry and watches as her otter swims away hopefully it will reach him before they both get killed.

There was another explosion and Borgin and Burke's is caught in fire again. Kingsley was right behind her, but he stopped. "Leave it, it's not worth it," she says stopping to cast a few spells at the death eaters who were running after them. She casts immobilizing spells on some of the death eaters and they send
some her way, and she manages to dodge them.

Deciding this was enough and especially having no help would get them anywhere she grabs Kingsley by the shirt and apparats them away from there just a few stores away enough for them to see where the death eaters were.

"We need to put out that fire," he demands. "Why is that?" she asks. "They have something that I have been searching for years and I need to get it," he prepares to apparate again, but she stops him. "I'll do it," she ties her hair up so that it's easier for her to see. "I'll get it," "No, I can't risk you," "I won't risk you." She couldn't see a way around it Harry was apparently not coming, no one was coming.

Death eaters began to apparate away and new ones arrived, there were at least 20 now. Spells were flying their way as soon as the death eaters realized where they had been hiding. They both ran to try and get away throwing spells over their shoulders. "There are too many of them," Kinglsey said wondering where on earth was Harry and the rest of the aurors.

He sends his own patronus and a lynx runs off and Hermione wonders if he had sent his to Harry as well. They continued to fight until they were both tired, they had managed to stun a few death eaters, but they knew they would get away as soon as they woke up because no one was there. It had been five minutes since Kingsley sent his patronus and about thirty from when she had sent hers.

They apparate behind a nearby park they need to get away and they needed to figure out how to get whatever Kingsley needs and get out of there safely. "Why are there death eaters!" she yelled. "Why didn't you tell me there are still death eaters!" "It was not a big deal until recently when we discovered over forty of them holding a ritual.

Harry has been working overtime on this issue." "I'll help! Harry can teach me to fight better, train me ill become an auror if I have to," she felt out of breath. "No, your job is to help me, and Harry will never allow you to fight again you know that" he checks the time and makes a few diagnostics tests on a burn that she had not realized he had. With a flick of his wand, it heals and he's ready to fight again. "What does he think I'm doing now!" she yells.

"You called," a semi-deep sultry voice says, and Hermione looks up because she recognizes that voice. "There are death eaters here, at least twenty of thirty I can't be too sure!" Kingsley explains. Hermione looked at him standing there looking completely unbothered that there were over twenty death eaters and only two well now three of them. He looks at her and his eyes make a quick scan of her. "Granger," he says but she was too out of breath to respond.

"I'll deal with it," Draco says and apparats away. "Deal with what? "Hermione asks confused as to what just happened. "He's going after the death eaters we need to go help," he says, and she takes his hand and apparats back to the scene. When they arrived Draco was standing in the middle of a circle of death eaters who were now completely unconscious.

What did he do? Hermione thought looking at him in horror and he didn't even blink. "Why are they here," Draco turned to speak to Kingsly. "They are trying to get to something that I need," he tells him and walks into what remains of the shop. A lot of things were missing the death eaters had practically stolen everything. "And by the looks of it they got to it," he says cursing under his breath.

Hermione and Draco were left alone while Kinglsey looked through what remained from the fire. "I can't believe you stun all of them," she tells him, and he completely ignores her. She had a feeling he would but wanted to say something to kill the silence. "Thank you," she tells him, and he turns to look at her. She noticed he was looking at her lips and she turned her head to the side and trying to make sure he didn't notice wiped her mouth, she was bleeding.

"Are you okay?" Harry says spinning her around as soon as he arrives. "Yes, we are Kingsley's in there," she points to Borgin and Burkes, and Harry motions to some of the aurors with his head to Kingsley's direction and they follow his orders to go check on him.

"Why are you here!" he yells at her. Hermione was bothered by the way he spoke to her. "I was helping Kingsley," she says between breaths she was still out of breath, and she had no idea what the heck was wrong with her. "I don't want you on
the field," he says a little calmer after seeing her face.
Draco looked from Harry to her amused maybe Hermione thought. "Can I speak to you in private," she tells Harry pulling him to the side. "What is your problem I can take care of myself," she whispers angrily at him. She cast a silencing spell around them and then she raises her voice.

"Why are you mad?" "I don't want you hurt you have no business being out here, as soon as I speak to Kingsly, I'm going to..." but she cut him off. "You are going to ban me from going on missions with you didn't you already do that, so that's why I get stuck doing all the grunt work at the office," she says angrily she turns away from him and he moves to stand In front of her. Draco had no idea what they were arguing about, but they looked ridiculous he thought.

"Hermione, I love and care about you and I was really worried," he says pulling her into a hug and she gives in and hugs him back. "Fine," she says, and he kisses her forehead. "Go home and come by for dinner I already invited Ron," he tells her dissolving the silencing spell and walking over to Kingsley.

She turns to Draco who is looking at the death eaters, she wonders if he was thinking of the last time, he wore that mask. She wondered if looking at them brought memories of the hard days when they were all very young where they all lost their innocence because she surely did. She thought of the last time she saw him in those robes in that mask at Malfoy Manor.

Draco could hear her scream, Bellatrix calling her a mudblood and carving the words into her skin. He was forced to see; he didn't care for the girl but at that moment he knew that it was wrong, and she called for him, she called his name, and he didn't help her.

He blinks away the memory of the last time he had seen Hermione Granger and turns to look at her and she is looking at the death eaters and he wonders if she is thinking about the last time, she saw him in that uniform. He wondered if she ever thought about those days, if she had nightmares just the way he did or if her status in society and her title of being the golden girl filled that hole that the war left everyone especially him. His eyes linger on her, she’s very short, he thought. He always thought she was taller maybe it’s because he’s never been this close to him but she was tiny, he thought.

Hermione met his eyes and opened her mouth to say something but then closed it before she said something wrong. " I will ask the aurors to take it from here," she tells him, and he ignores her he doesn't answer, he looks at her lips again and she knows that she has a cut which she didn't even know how she got he nods at her and without another word he apparats.

"Where did he go?" Kinglsey asked a few minutes later clearly asking about Malfoy she knew. "I told him that I would ask the other aurors to take it from here, " she responds and Kinglsey nods to her and turns to give directions to the aurors who collected the death eaters' wands and disappeared them to Azkaban she assumed.

"Kinglsey said that Malfoy stun all of them how did he do it?" Harry asked her. "I am not sure when we got back, they were already stunned," she tells him, and he takes her chin in his hand and examines her lip. "A quick spell will fix it," she assures him and instead of arguing with her he pulls her into another hug. "I don't think I can handle it if something were to happen to you," he says into her hair, and she nods in understanding. "I know," was all she said, and he held her for a few moments and then they both apparated away.

*****************************************************************
Draco apparated to the manor and he was in a terrible mood. After locking himself in his room he takes his clothes off and gets in the shower he wanted to scrape of the feeling he got when he looked at the Death Eater uniform. He felt like he was wearing it again, and he felt the mask on his face again and he felt like he could not breathe.

He scrubbed at his death eater mark more than he should have but he wished it would just come off. He knew he would be summoned soon, he could feel tingling on his mark, and he knew that he was certain that he would be summoned soon. He scrubbed his skin until it felt raw. Moments like this Astoria would tell him not to think of the past that what mattered was the future, but she was wrong he always knew she was wrong because all he could think about sometimes was the past and all those people that had died because of him.

All the dead people that although he did not like or had little to do with still haunt him. His mother being tortured for his father's stupidity these are things he could talk about with Blaise or Pansy but there is something that haunts him that even Astoria didn't know and that something was Granger's screams as Bellatrix tortured her the way she looked at him, the way she yelled for him for help that night and all he could do was mouth I'm sorry for only her to see which he doubt she even notice with the way her mind must have felt.

Her screams when his crazy aunt carved into her skin her eyes never left him that day this is why he couldn't respond to her today because deep down he knew she thought the same way of him as everyone else. He wrapped a towel around his hips and pours himself a glass of firewisky.
 
He knew he had not felt like this in a very long time the nightmares were easier with Astoria here, she helped get him through them. He needed her, he needed his wife back and at that moment he made a promise to her, he picked up her picture and she twirled and sent him a kiss.

"I will get you back, I will find a way I promise, I don't care what I have to do I will bring you back," he finishes his glass and pours another drink. His father had mentioned something about possibly bringing her back and that there was a way. "I wonder what kind of fucked up magic I have to do," he picks up her picture and sighs.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Down by Jason Walker

"Death Eaters," Ginny yelled splashing mashed potatoes on Albus's plate. "Yes," Hermione felt shaky, she had many questions she wanted to ask. How long had the death eaters been back or did they ever really go away? How long had Harry known? And most importantly was Voldemort back? She didn't want to even think of his name because she feared she might summon him.

"You need to eat," Ginny tells her placing mashed potatoes and meatloaf on her plate. "I am not as good as a fighter as I thought," they both became quiet, and Hermione poked at her meatloaf with her fork without eating. After some time, Ginny excused herself to go put Albus in bed and check on James.

Hermione was in deep thought when a pop broke her concentration announcing Harry's arriving home. "Are you okay?" he asks walking over to her and examining her face. "Albus is down for the night," Ginny says walking down the stairs. "Your home early," "Hello love," Harry said but Ginny didn't respond to him. "Excuse us I need to have a word with my husband," she points to the kitchen and Harry follows.

Hermione sat at the dining room table trying to block the argument between Ginny and Harry, they had not bothered to place a silencing charm, and she was so interested in the death eaters that she didn't care that she was eavesdropping on her friend's argument. She was able to catch a few words here and there. "How could you not tell me, I am your wife," and "I was trying to protect you," and Ginny said, "Don't give me that crap," with Harry responding. "I took an unbreakable vow," and then they both went silent.

She sat there waiting to see if they were going to talk about it, bring it up and it was all for nothing because he could not say anything. "I love you and I can't tell you anything you know that" he tells his wife. Hermione didn't know what happened after that but they both emerged from the kitchen, and they seemed calmer.

"I took a vow, Hermione, I can't..." "It's okay," she says, and he nods, and they stay quiet for a while. "We have to figure something out," Ginny interrupts. "Who did you take the vow with?" she asks but Harry doesn't respond. "When did you take the vow?" she asks and again no answer. "Is there anything that you can say?" Ginny was already frustrated at this point, and he shook his head no.

They both become silent again and Hermione could feel the tension building. "I think I should go," she stands to leave. "No, you are not even done with dinner," Ginny protested. Hermione looked over at Harry who looked extremely frustrated. "It's okay I should go," she says, and Ginny hugs her "At least take it to go," she insists and packs her dinner for her.

Hermione takes this time to talk to Harry. "Harry, can you tell me if Voldemort is back?" he looked at her for a while debating whether it was okay to answer that question or not, was it part of the vow. "Not yet," he tells her, so there is a chance for him to come back, she thought but didn't push him to answer another question.
Hermione left with more questions than when she had arrived. She needed to find out what the heck was going on and who Harry had made an unbreakable vow with, she needed to speak to Kingsley to get to the bottom of the problem. She was preparing to take a shower when Ron appeared in her bedroom. "Oh hey," she says forgetting that she had allowed him to come in and go as he pleased. "Need help with that?" he asks as she takes her dress off. "I think I can handle it," she says with a smile.

She turns away from him and undoes her bra when he walks up behind her and kisses her shoulder. "It's been a while you know," but she was in no mood to do anything. "Yeah, I have been distracted with the wedding," she tells him, and he kisses her neck and then runs his hands over her stomach. "Maybe we could," he says but she moves away. "Not tonight," she tells him wrapping her robe around her.

"Are you okay?" he says feeling a little disappointed. "No, yes, I don't know," she sits on her bed, and he follows. "There was an attack in Knocktern Alley today," he takes her hands in his. "What happened?" she tells him about the explosions she and Kingsley had heard, she tells him about the death eaters and about Borgin and Burkes catching fire and how she thinks one of the owners is dead, she tells him about Malfoy and how he took down all the death eaters but how she didn't know how he did it.

"Death eaters? Harry hasn't said anything to me about death eaters," he looks worried. "He took an unbreakable vow, but we don't know with who, all I know is that he told Ginny that he took a vow." Ron took a minute to process everything she had told him and then he pulled her into a hug. She accepts the hug, and then he pulls her onto his lap, she is tired and wants to be alone.

He wraps his arms around her and pulls her closer. "Well, we might have to find out how long they have been back," he says. "Or if they ever went away," she says softly. He kisses her and she kisses him back. "I need you," he tells her. "Ron, I can't I feel out of it," she says. He ignores her and kisses her neck. "Come on Hermione I can make you feel better," he moves his mouth to her ear and then back to her mouth.

"I'm really worried," she interrupts his kisses. "It's fine stop worrying," he says undoing her rope and exposing her to him. She wraps the robe around her and stands up. "Ron I'm serious I'm really worried," she turns to go take a shower and he follows her. "Come on we will figure it out we always do," he grabs her elbow pulls her to him, and kisses her again. She protested but he continued.

The shower was already on, and the bathroom was in a cloud of stem. "A shower sounds nice doesn't it," he tells her. She was frustrated with him, why couldn't he take no for an answer. "Not really," she says. "Then come back to the room with me," he says not giving her a chance to answer, and pulls her to the room. "Ron I am tired I just want to go to sleep," she says. Again no, never meant no to him so he towers over her, his mouth crashing into her and pushing her on the bed. He turns the lights off and continues to kiss her mouth, her neck, and down to her breasts.

"You smell so good," he says. Hermione didn't know what to do when he acted this way. They had been together for a long time, and he was her fiancé, and, in his mind, she was his. Which was great and all, but she wished he would respect her space, respect her decisions, and respect when she said no. She knew she could say no all she wanted but eventually she would give in because she didn't really want to argue with him, she loved him so there were times that she would lay there letting him take her as he pleased.

She wondered why he enjoyed sex so much when it wasn't as pleasing to her. There were times when she would not feel anything and her mind would be blank, or she would think of something else to ignore what was happening. It wasn't that she didn't like being with him it's just that she never really finished, and he always did.

She wondered if all sex was like this, was the man the only one who enjoyed it? Thankfully before he could start, they were interrupted by an owl at her window. She quickly wraps her robe around her and opens the window. "Bloody bird," Ron says as she opens the letter, it was from Kingsley, and he needed to speak to her as soon as possible.

*****************************************************************
Draco was running late Blaise had decided that he was tired of being out of society and had decided to open up a nightclub. He had invited him to his club opening and he had no intentions of going but he needed a distraction.

He wore an expensive form-fitting black tailor suit that accentuated his well build yet lean body. Blaise always joked about how Draco's outfits were worth more than his mortgage. "Your shoes alone can pay my paycheck for a few months," he once said. The truth was Draco was a well-dressed man and wore expensive outfits all the time but there was more to him than just his luxurious style.

Over the years passed, he developed to a high degree of complexity. He was not only well dressed he was elegant, and he was not only educated he was intelligent, overall, he was a sophisticated man. After all, he came from an aristocratic family who lived by tradition but not tonight he thought.
"My mate you made it," Blaise tells him. He said hello to him and Pansy who was looking very pretty in a chic off one-shoulder pants red jumpsuit and her hair pulled into a neat low ponytail at the nape of the neck "How are you?" she asked hugging him. "Just need a distraction," he tells her hugging her back and taking a seat next to her.
Pansy had always been like a sister to him, sure they dated a few months during their years at Hogwarts, but it was nothing really serious and as the years passed, she had become like family. Pansy was extremely attractive; Draco knew that deep down he could probably get her if he wanted but he also knew that Blaise was deeply in love with her but wouldn't dare make a move because of her conservative ways because like Draco she also came from an aristocratic family who lived by tradition and her family was extremely conservative and Blaise well he was not interested in settling down like she was.

"How are you liking the club?" Blaise asked Pansy handing her a drink. "It's amazing," she tells him taking in the view, she accepted the drink but didn't drink it. The nightclub exuded an aura of refined luxury bathed in a warm subdued glow, crystal chandeliers case a soft radiance of sleek, polished surfaces.
The club was built of 3 floors, and they were high up, but she could see the dance floor bathed in pulsating lights, which also covered the walls, witches and wizards dancing the night away, each floor had a bar area.

Blaise and Draco were deep in a conversation about quidditch when Theodor Nott approached them. "Hello Pansy, you look lovely as always," he said taking her hand and kissing it. "Hello Theo," she tenses, and he takes a seat next to her. Blaise stiffens next to Draco and after some small talk between them, Theo and Pansy head out to the dance floor.

"Why don't you just ask her out already," Draco says. "It's not like you both aren't together all the time," he tells him, and Blaise ignores him. "We are friends that's why we hang out, anyway you said you want a distraction how about the blond with the short dress right there," he points at a witch, but Draco ignores him. Then his eyes landed on a brown curly-haired girl who was wearing a short black dress. "What about that one?" Draco asks. "Oh crap, I had to look twice I almost thought it was Granger, but yeah she's pretty cute," Blaise tells him taking a shot of whatever he was drinking. "Granger?" Draco thought and looked over at the witch, he didn't think she looked like Granger this girl was taller and not as pretty as he thought.

Regardless he needed a distraction, he had been alone for months and after all, it's not like it would mean anything he still loved his wife. So, after Blaise sends the girl his way, he leaves with her, and they end up at a hotel. He thought of his wife as he fucked the girl senseless and when he was done, he sent her on her way. Still, it was not enough for him, she wasn't Astoria.

This happened a few more times, he would pick up a girl at the club and take her to a hotel do unspeakable things to them and then send them on their way. He didn't treat them like women just like objects he could use as he needed. Sure, he should be living by tradition right now and should be finding a new wife, but he didn't want to he was in self-destruct mode and after a few weeks of getting wasted at Blaise's club and sleeping with random witches, he found himself outside of Lucious office wanting to ask him about how he could possibly see her again.

He had just entered the room when his tattoo started burning and his fathers did as well Lucius looked horrified, and they both looked at each other before vanishing and appearing in some underground dungeons. They knew that they had no choice they had to come. Draco knew that this was happening, he and Kinglsey had already discussed this.
When they arrived, they were greeted by several death eaters. Voldemort himself was not what he used to be he looked weak and defeated. Yet here he was. "My lord," Lucis says kneeling before him and Draco follows. Theo Knott, Crabb, Goyel, and Marcus Flint appeared along with their fathers. All of them looked terrified except for the Knott and Flint seniors they looked excited, and they all kneeled before him.

"My followers, I have returned," he says with a terrifying smile. Draco was steel kneeling along with everyone else, but he was looking at the ground. Voldemort cannot find out about Scorpius he thought, but he probably already knew, and he would probably use him to make Draco do whatever the hell he wants.
I have summoned you hear tonight so that we can continue where we left off, so we can once and for all take what is ours. "My followers,' he said but then stopped. "I have known that not all of you have or will be faithful so let me discard those that are not loyal," he laughs evilly and with a flick of his wand, they all stand. Draco and Lucius did not look at each other they needed to look like this was not bothering them.

After he looked at all of them, he flicked his wand, and almost half of the death eaters were suffocating including Crabb and Goyle seniors. "You fools didn't think I would find out that you went running to the other side after I disappeared," he said. Draco glanced over to Crab and Goyle juniors and they looked at him in horror he shook his head no and they both looked straight ahead.

They were both dead within minutes and their sons kept looking ahead. "Now that my faithful followers are here let's have a chat." "I want as many muggles dead as possible; I don't want them infecting our perfect world we need to get rid of them," he claimed. "Blood trainers can go as well kill them however pleases you but the mud bloods," he said and Draco finally looked up. "The mudbloods are mine," he said.

Draco knew of one Mudblood who was probably overworking herself at the ministry at this moment. "What do you want with the mudbloods," Knott Snerior asked. "That is only for me to know at this time." Voldemort laughed.

"Malfoy and Knott take a step he said and both Draco and Theo followed their fathers. "Seniors," he said, and Draco and Theo stepped back. "You will both be my protectors, at all times you will ensure my safety, and your loyalty will be tested more than ever," he commanded. "It is my honor," said Lucious "and mine," Knott senior said.

"Draco," he said, and Draco stepped forward. "I have news that Shockebolt is considering stepping down and handing over the ministry to you." he smiled viscously. "Nothing is certain," Draco responds calmly. Voldemort stands before Draco. Draco was no longer the little boy that Voldemort looked down to. He was taller and broader and others would call him dangerous. "You will assist me in destroying the ministry," he tells him and Draco nods.

"If and when you become Minister, I will be able to rule as I please," he continued. He looks at Theo, Marcus, Crabb, and Goyle. "These four will be yours to command, your army Draco," he said. "They will follow your orders as if they were my own. Do not fail me young Malfoy, for if you do there will be consequences," he said darkly. One by one he makes them take a vow to serve him and be loyal to him. Draco had no choice; he had already taken a vow with Kingsley.

"If you fail me Draco well, I hear your wife is very lovely," he says and Dracos begins to panic. His father was the one who interrupted. "She's dead," he said, and Voldemort looked at Lucius. "Interesting," he said. After the vows were over and he felt satisfied he addressed them again. "Everyone can leave and take the filth with you," he said pointing at all the dead bodies. Draco and Lucius were about to leave. "Everyone except you Lucius," and Lucius looked at Draco in horror. "Go on," he tells Draco and he's gone within seconds.

"Let's have a chat about Draco and his precious wife," he said, and Lucius followed him.

Draco waited an hour after his father's return to go and talk to him. He was reaching for the door to knock on it when it swung open. "Come in," Lucius tells him. "I want..." he said but his father never let him finish. "This conversation does not leave this room, and your mother never finds out," he says, and Draco nods and the door shuts and locks itself.

They were quiet for a while, Draco didn't know what to say, or how to approach the subject. "What did he ask you to do?" Draco asked. "You know I cannot disclose that without risking your mother and I would die before I ever do that again," he said. "So, he's back," he said. Lucius needed to tell him something that Voldemort wanted him to do but Voldemort made him swear that he wouldn't tell him why “She cannot know he’s back I don’t want him near her, and I need to protect her, and I need to protect him,” he tells him, but Draco knew he was talking about his mom and his son.

"Do you remember when I said there are ways to bring the dead back," he said, and Draco nodded. "He told me of a way and it's up to you whether you want that information or not," Lucius said looking away. He knew Lucius didn't particularly like or care for Astoria, but he did know that just like Narcissa, Scorpius was his life, and he would do anything for him.

His father probably loved his grandson more than he would ever love his son, but he didn't know if he was telling him this for their benefit or if it was Voldemort's doing. Lucious eyed Draco with a blank expression and Draco wondered what his father was thinking. He was probably thinking that his son was a coward for not wanting to try and live without her, a coward for not fulfilling his duties and finding a new wife, he probably didn't think much of his son, he probably thought he was worthless just like everyone else seemed to think.

"You were not in love with her," Lucius says breaking Draco's thoughts. "I was. I am." His father smirks in amusement and leans in to speak to his son. "Draco, I know you; I know you more than you know yourself and you were not in love with her, sure you love the idea of her and you, you cared for her, and you loved her, but you were not in love with her," he tells him.

"Why do you keep saying that?" Draco asked frustrated. "Let me tell you something, had Narcissa been the one to die, I would have died with her," he pursed his lips and Draco stayed quiet. "Draco you married Astoria because you wanted to correct your wrongs, and she was the only one who gave you that opportunity." Draco continued to stay quiet.

"You wanted to save her so badly because you couldn't save anyone else when we were at war. I am not saying that you didn't love or care for the girl, but you were not in love with her." How could he be so sure, Draco thought when he searched almost the entire world for a cure for her when they had a son, and when he needed her, how could his father be so sure.

"Yes, you are sad, and you miss her but that's simply because she was the only person outside our home and outside of your circle of friends who didn't see you as a monster, a death eater, she was the only one that got you through the war," he tells his son. Draco didn't say anything because everything his father had said was true except for the part where he said he didn't love her.

"She gave and gave to you, and you only took, except when you tried to save her," he says. Draco knew this was also true she gave herself to him 100 percent and Draco only met her halfway until he realized she was dying, only then was he wanting to meet her the whole way.

"Draco if you really insist that you were in love with this girl then I will tell you how to bring her back, there are ways but today I was informed of a permanent way. I will tell you what the dark lord disclosed to me" he tells him. "Tell me," "Alright but whatever consequences there are fall in your hands, not mine," he said, and Draco agreed. “As you know there are spells that bring people back from the dead and there is also the stone of resurrection,” he says. “But there is a permanent way that she will be returned in flesh and blood,” he says.

"There is a wizard that knows dark magic that has been around since before Salazar Slytherin himself, they call him the Spector of Mor because after he absorbed too much dark magic, he became a thing horrible horrific thing" "How do I find this wizard?" he asked but Lucious continued. "You do not find him, he will come to you, all you have to do is go to Necroviod River anyway around midnight that is the only way," Lucius says almost shuttering "What is the cost?" Draco asked.

"You do not pay in money," Lucius looked nervous now and Draco didn't know what he had to offer to get her back, but he would do what it took. Draco paid attention to every detail of what his father was saying, he wanted to make sure he understood and wanted to make sure he would not mess up. After their conversation, he didn’t want to waste any more time he got ready and apparated near Necrovoid River where he would hopefully meet him.

Draco made his way deep into the woods to where the river was, it was a cold night, and a cloud of fog covered the ground. He was early but he took the time to think this through. Would Astoria approve of this? He thought. He was crossing the bridge when a dark figure appeared floating in the middle of the bridge. Draco approached it and when he was close enough to see it he noticed it was just a hooded figure, and he could not see his face.

There was a gush of cold wind, the river slowly turned icy, and the trees started to become dead. He wanted to say something to offer whatever he had to offer but his father told him he had to find him. "I know what you seek," The Spector of Mor said in a malevolent voice that sent a cold shiver down his spine.

Draco didn't answer he stood still waiting to see if the Spector would allow him to approach him. "Come forward," it demanded. "You seek to find your loved one's soul," he says. He looked at the Spector and this time he answered. "Yes," he responded. "Mors sumo animam. animan do tibi," it chanted, and Draco felt a cold sensation through his body. "What does that mean?" He asked. "I take a soul, to give a soul." it chanted this time so that Draco could understand it.

A soul for a soul Draco thought what kind of fucked up magic was this. He didn't think he would be able to do that. He needed to think this through. Maybe he could offer one of the death eaters someone no one would miss. 

"Be aware that this is done by using a dark spell that invokes the power of Mors to exchange one soul for a soul," it says, and Draco nods.
"Sacrificing a soul of another person to bring back a departed soul is a great cost that could have great consequences as this will disturb the balance between life and death and you may find yourself in a web of unforeseen repercussions," he says, and Draco nodded again. "

"I am aware that this is extremely dark magic, and I don’t care," Draco said. " Very well then It's a soul for a soul but not just any soul I crave a pure soul, a good soul someone who holds no evil in their heart." Draco couldn't believe it he could have his wife back all he had to do was offer someone else. He could probably pick a random stranger, and no one would know but with the condition of what soul he wants he could not sacrifice any of the death eaters.

"What do you get out of it?" Draco asks. "That is a secret best kept safe," "If you offer me a pure soul someone pure-hearted with a noble heart you can have whoever you want to bring back in replace of the other," it explains. 

"I want to bring my wife back," he says putting his hands in fists. "Are you sure?" it asked. "Yes," Draco said. "Stick out your hand," he tells Malfoy and so he does. The Spector takes a scythe and cuts Draco's palm. He takes it and extends it into the river. "Mors sumo animam. animan do tibi," it chanted again.

The Spector laughed again. "You want to bring back your wife and I want a pure soul." Draco didn't know who he was going to choose but someone kindhearted with a heart of gold he didn't know anyone he thought of Pansy yes, she might be nice and all, but she did not have a pure soul and he would never sacrifice her.

The Spector laughed, "But not just anyone" the Spector said. "What do you mean?" Draco asked. "You see the moment you arrived I knew who you were, I knew who you are connected to and who you are not. I knew what souls you have access to and there is one that I crave," he tells him. “You didn’t say that,” Draco said angrily. “You tricked me,” Draco said wiping the remaining blood of his hands. “Whose soul do you want?” Draco asks. "I want the soul of Harry Potter's Golden Girl," it said. "Granger?" Malfoy said.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Say yes to Heaven by Lana Del Rey

Pansy altered the dress and after two weeks she asked Hermione to come back in. "Granger, I think you lost weight the dress is a little big, bigger than the last time," Pansy said. "I know," Hermione replied she had been stressed since her meeting with Kingsley, and on top of that all the nightmares. They were both quiet for a bit, so Hermione took the time to look at all the beautiful dresses and then a ball gown caught her eye, but she knew Ron hated ball gowns she had to force her eyes away but then kept sneaking glances at it and Pansy noticed but didn't say anything.

"I have to alter it a bit more, but you lost weight in two weeks… try not to lose or gain weight until after the wedding," Pansy says adding pins where she needed to alter. Sure, she could use magic but that's not how her dress store worked. She liked spending time making the dresses by hand making sure every detail was perfect, this allowed her to fill her day without having to worry that there were any open hours. She slept very little and just like Hermione she could not deal with the nightmares so there were days she wouldn't sleep but sowing kept her busy.

Pansy had a hard time after Hogwarts, sure she went back to finish her last year and went to university as well, but she was alone, no one talked to her and after a few failed attempts to make things right with others, she stopped. She remembers the last time she tried to be friendly with someone it did not go well, the memory is painful, and she keeps it with her like a bandage on an open wound and rips it off when she feels like she has not been punished enough for her mistakes.

The last time she had tried to make amends with herself because of her past she was in line at a coffee shop with Draco and Blaise and everyone stood away from them. There was a wizard paying for coffee and didn't have enough so she wanted to do something nice for someone, she wanted someone to see that there was some good in her. She stepped in and offered to pay for him, she extended her hand out to give him money with a smile. Only for him to back away from her and tell her that he would never accept anything from a disgusting death eater and spit at her face.

She stood there embarrassed and hurt with her hand extended out and all she wanted was to die. Her mind went blank and all she remembered was that Blaise pulled her behind him and stood in front of her and then Draco pulled his wand out and cursed him and another curse was followed by Blaise.
They were almost sent to Azkaban at that time for defending her. They were detained and taken to the Ministery and the entire time she couldn't breathe, and they left as soon as Kingsley cleared them after hearing their side of the story. The wizard wasn't punished per Pansy's request, she didn't want to do anything about it, she felt she deserved it but didn't tell anyone, but she knew that Blaise and Draco understood because they felt the same.

She knew that the man had been fueled by prejudice just as she once was. So, after that, she decided to stay away from everyone. She didn't go out anymore, but she found her love of sowing because that was an activity she could do alone, she could get lost for hours creating beautiful wedding dresses and not have to deal with people. Since she knew she would never be married she wanted others to have beautiful dresses and that's how she created Timeless Wedding Boutique four years ago.
When Timeless first opened she was scared no one would buy her dresses and for the first few weeks the store was empty then in June a few years ago Luna Lovegood walked into her store and bought her wedding dress, and she was sure people were shocked to see Harry Potter's friend buy a dress from her. After that, sales started pouring in and she was very grateful.

Of course, there were still more purebloods than anyone else who came to her store, but she was grateful, nonetheless. Pansy was always quiet when she was around anyone who wasn't pure blood or not because of the blood status but because she didn't want to offend anyone. "Your dresses are very beautiful," Hermione says looking at the ball gown. "Thank you," Pansy replied feeling a little uneasy.

Pansy was pinning the hip area, and she pulled her long sleeve up, and when Hermione saw her arm, she was shocked. She had cuts all over her arm the way Hermione did but at least she glamoured hers. She looked away before she noticed and then Pansy pushed her sleeves down as fast as she could when she realized that she had exposed her arms.

Pansy noticed that Hermione kept eyeing the ball gown, she wasn't surprised after all the ball gowns were the big sellers. She wanted to say something but didn't know what to say so she continued to stay quiet, and Hermione continued to look at the dress.

"Would you like to try on the gown?" Pansy finally got the courage to ask adding a few pins to the dress where she needed to alter. "Oh no, I shouldn't," she said. "Why if you like that one more you can just get that one," she suggested. "I don't know, I really shouldn't I already said yes to this dress," Hermione said looking at herself in the mirror. "You don't have to get it, plus you are allowed to try on other dresses without committing to them," she said.

"Okay I think I want to try it on," she smiled, and Pansy pulled her wand out and swished her wand "Acio Bella," she said. "Bella? "Hermione asked. "I name all my dresses," Pansy blushed and then she regretted saying that name after she remembered what Bellatrix had done to Hermione and hoped that she would not think it was named after her.

"What's this one's name?" Hermione asked running her hands on her dress. "Summer," Pansy said her cheeks redder by the minute. The ball gown was an off-the-shoulder gown with a sweetheart neckline, it was dressed in opulent beaded lace and sparkling sequin details, and it had a corset, and it was utterly captivating.

"I love it," Hermione whispered to herself. She knew she couldn't get it; it had nothing to do with the price, but Ron wanted everything to be boho style not that she had anything against it she just really loved this princess gown.

Hermione admired the gown in the mirror beautiful, she thought. "Ms. Parkinsons," Ellie said as she made her way to them. "Mr. Malfoy and his son are here to see you," she pointed towards the front door. 

"Have them wait in the upstairs office. Ellie returned to the Malfoys and Hermione looked up but didn't see them. She turned to the mirror again the light illuminating the sparkles. "Do you want this dress?" Pansy interrupted her thoughts. "It's a beautiful dress but no, I can't, I mean no I will stay with the first dress," she confirmed.

Pansy wondered why she looked sad. "Aunt Pansy," came a little boy's voice. Pansy turned to look at him and Scorpius practically leapt in her arms. Hermione smiled at the little boy, and he shyly went to stand behind Pansy. "Is she a princess?" he asked, and Pansy smiled at him. "Where is your father?" Scorpius pointed to a very irritated-looking Malfoy, but his face became expressionless as he approached them.

He looked very handsome and well put together, she really hoped that's not what he would be wearing at their first meeting. He wore an all-black outfit, trousers, a dress shirt, and nice shoes. Thankfully he didn't have a tie, but she still felt like she would underdress since she had worn jeans and a black t-shirt. Kingsley should have told her if there was going to be a dress code. That is why Kingsly had wanted to meet her that night so that he could let her know that she would be meeting with him and Malfoy today.

She felt out of place standing there in the ball gown. When he approached, she decided to greet him. "Malfoy," she said, and surprisingly he responded "Granger," he looked at her up and down and then turned to take his son's hand.

"Granger?" the little boy asked. "Granger is not here!" he looked up at his father in irritation. Draco ran his hand through his perfectly combed to the side hair and looked at his son, Pansy looked amused and turned to the side to hide a smile and both Hermione and Scorpius looked confused. "Let's go," he tells his son, and he turns to wave at Hermione, and she smiles and waves back. "Sorry about that," Pansy apologized. "No, he's very cute," Hermione gave her a soft smile.

After taking the dress off and putting on her jeans and t shirt she waited for Pansy to return. "Sorry about that," she said when she got back. "His birthday party is coming up and he... and well we were just planning anyway let me get the new receipt," she said as her quick quill wrote everything down. "Here you go," she handed her the new receipt. Hermione thanked her and left.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you Ginny wanted me to give you this it's an invitation for the bachelorette party I know it’s not until a few months but she’s obsessed about it and anyway she asked me to ask you what your dress and shoe sizes are but you can owl her the details," she extended her hand and handed her a pink envelope. "Oh," she said as she took it. "Thanks," she offered her a smile and then watched as Hermione left.

She looked at the pink envelope and when she opened it the scent of vanilla filled the air. "You are hereby invited to Hermione Granger's bachelorette celebration," came Ginny’s voice. "The celebration will be held at The Zone Club in London," Pansy closed the invitation after she finished listening to it and the smell of vanilla still lingered. She smiled to herself and went to find Draco.

Draco held his laugh as he listened to the invitation, the smell of sweet vanilla filled the room and he had to admit it was quite pleasant, it had a unique scent that he found very attractive it was probably the Weaslettes perfume or Mrs. Potter whatever she went by now.

"Don't laugh," she told him. "Are you going?" "No, I couldn't possibly," she said and tossed the invitation on the table. "Can you imagine the way people will look at me?" she tells him already nervous of what could happen and thinking back to the time she was spat at. Draco didn't say anything he knew what she was thinking. "I have to see Granger in a few hours," he tells her breaking the silence. "The bird?" she laughs. "Not funny and no, the real Granger," he folds his hands over the table and looks at his son.

"My mother is out, and he can't be alone, I can't..." he began, and she cut him off. "Say no more, he can stay here with me," she smiles and hands him a cup of tea. 

" I know it's not something that interests you, but she lost weight and looks ill," she takes a sip of her tea. They finished their meal in comfortable silence until Scorpius wanted Pansy to take him out to play. Of course, he was not allowed outside at all, the last thing Draco would want is someone to hurt his son, but she had a playroom for him, and she would stay until she was done would bring him home as soon as it was time to go.

Draco arrived at the Ministry at 6:00 p.m. he was going to meet with Kingsly and Granger for the first time. He was not looking forward to seeing her. On the inside he wanted to see her he wanted to look at her in the eyes so he could figure out what the hell he was going to do. The last thing the Spector told him was that he wanted Potter's golden girl but that was after he had already taken his blood and made the deal, he tricked him.

He didn't think that would be difficult it's not like he had any sentimental attachment to Granger, the only connection he had with her was the guilt and the memories of her screams that haunted him. He accepted a long time ago that he was a filthy monster a death eater, that title really did fit him well right now, what was he thinking trying to sell the golden girl's soul to the devil just to get what he wanted, typical Malfoy of him he thought.

Hadn't she spoken for him when he was seconds away from being thrown into Azkaban for life, hadn't she gone to his wife's funeral, and hadn't she given up her wedding date so he could have that date for the funeral? It didn't matter in the end because he was Draco Malfoy and he was fucken selfish a fucken waste of human space, he thought. He didn't know what the sacrifice included but he did know that he was blinded by the love he had for his wife, and he was willing to do anything to get her back.

Kingsley arrived shortly after Draco wearing maroon robes, he was a few minutes early, so they engaged in conversation about the death eaters. "Have you heard anything?" he asked Draco. "I was summoned, and he wants to help me become minster I don't know how the hell he found out, but he even gave me an army. ”I have no idea if there will be any attacks soon." Draco sat straight and wondered if his father knew anything and swore to himself, he personally would send him to Azkaban before having Voldemort use his father as a puppet again.

Hermione came in a few minutes after she assumed she would be the first one there and felt a little awkward when she entered the room. She looked at them and she really felt underdress but nonetheless, she walked in with her head straight and a stack of papers and notebooks in her arms. Draco looked at her, his gaze lingering on her for a moment, and then looked away.

He lounged in his armchair looking bored and turned his attention to Kingsley. Hermione's hair was in a neat braid, and it fell to the side, she sat her stack of notebooks and paper on the desk and began playing nervously with her braid and he watched her.

"I'm sorry I'm late," she mentioned even though she was clearly 30 minutes early. "You are not late," Kingsley assures her. "Well let's get this meeting over with I do have places to be," Draco interrupts. Hermione looks at him and he looks at her. "Granger," he says, and she responds, "Malfoy," and they both turn their attention to Kingsley.

"As you both know, I'm tired and old and I feel like we need someone younger as Minister," they didn't speak so he continued. "I will continue with my duties but before the election in a few weeks I would like to appoint someone in my place to avoid the election," he says. "What do you mean?" Draco asked sitting up straight he didn’t think he would be Minister right away he assumed it would be a few years.

"Draco, you know I want you as Minster and I want to appoint you as the new Minster of Magic within the next few months," he confirms. Draco looked at Hermione who looked at the ground. Why wasn't Granger opposed to this, why was she not standing up and creating a riot, why was she okay with letting a filthy death eater take over and why did Shakelbolt not offer that position to her, Draco thought.

Hermione looked away out the window wishing she were anywhere but here; she didn't care that Draco would be appointed Minster she just really didn't want to work for him. She turned her attention back to Kingsley and he began to express his admiration for both of them especially her, which she did not understand if he admired her so much yet didn't ever consider her for Minister.

"Now that we know he is back but weak we can use that to our advantage," he said. Draco was looking at her, she was lost in thought biting her lower lip. The conversation quickly shifted to the topic of Death Eaters.

"Hermione did you work on the strategy I asked?" he asked her, and he broke her concentration, Draco looked at the neat pile of notebooks in front of her. "Well yes," she said beaming as she took a notebook and opened it. Draco looked over at her work everything was detailed and color-coded. 'I made a copy for both of you," she said handing them a notebook. Draco took the notebook and read it over.

1. Gather Intelligence:
- Research known Death Eater activities and alliances.
- Utilize magical surveillance to track their movements.

2. Infiltrate and Disrupt:
- Use Polyjuice Potion or other disguise methods to infiltrate their gatherings.
- Sabotage their plans, creating internal conflicts and chaos.

3. Magical Protections:
- Implement powerful protective enchantments around key locations.
- Develop anti-apparation wards to limit their ability to enter specific areas.

4. Alliance Building:
- Strengthen ties with wizarding communities opposed to the Death Eaters.
- Form alliances with magical creatures, such as house elves or centaurs, for added support.

5. Information Leak:
- Discreetly leak misinformation to misguide the Death Eaters.
- Use magical means to plant false clues that lead them away from critical locations.

6. Capture and Rehabilitation:
- Develop spells or potions to temporarily incapacitate Death Eaters.
- Establish a secure facility for their detainment and initiate rehabilitation programs.

7. Magical Traps:
- Set up magical traps using spells and enchanted objects to catch Death Eaters off guard.
- Customize traps based on the known magical abilities of specific Death Eaters.

8. Public Awareness:
- Work with influential wizards and witches to expose the true nature of the Death Eaters.
- Create a widespread public awareness campaign to garner support against them.

9. Magical Countermeasures:
- Collaborate with skilled magical researchers to develop spells specifically designed to counter Death Eater magic.
- Share these countermeasures with other wizards and witches to level the playing field.

10. Coordinate with Ministry of Magic:
- Liaise with the Ministry to ensure legal support and coordination in apprehending Death Eaters.
- Advocate for stricter magical law enforcement measures against dark magic.

Hermione felt like her plan combines intelligence, strategic thinking, and collaboration to systematically weaken and eliminate the threat posed by the Death Eaters. Kingsley was still reading but Draco quickly read his and threw the notebook at the desk. Hermione glared at him and then waited patiently for Kingsley.

"I think it looks pretty good," he assures her. "But?" Hermione said and Kingsley didn't answer he was trying to think. "But it's time consuming," Draco pointed out. "We have time," Hermione said politely. "What we need is to act now," he tells her. "We don't even know where to start," Hermione protested. "No Granger, you don't know where to start I happen to know exactly where," he assures her.

"We need to act now," he tells Kingsley, but Hermione didn't think that was logical, they had not encountered death eaters in 6 years and now they wanted to just walk into a battlefield not knowing what new spells they might have.

She had been armed with research and meticulous plans, for a cautious and methodical approach. "We need to be cautious about it, we need to gather intelligence and assess the situation before rushing into anything," she asserted, her voice firm for the first time. Draco on the other hand lounged in his chair with an air of arrogance. "Granger you're overthinking this, we need to attack them by surprise. We need to take control of the situation and strike first," Draco sneered, dismissing her concerns.

"A surprise attack, that's completely suicidal we don't know what they are capable of," "Granger the element of surprise is better than waiting around hoping we can throw them in Azkaban while they are out killing people," he stood up and so did she. Tension began to fill the air as their different opinions began to clash between the two with Kingsley now as the mediator.

"Enough," Kingsley demanded after both of them argued for what seemed hours. "We need to find a balance, Hermione your thoroughness is valuable, but Draco's aggression may catch them off guard, we can combine both strategies somehow, and you can both work together" he suggested as he sought a compromise from them.

Draco was irritated they had been sitting for hours discussing strategy and all Granger was doing was pissing him off does she ever stop talking, he thought. He glared at her, his silver eyes cold and defiant. "We need to be cautious," he heard her say for what seemed like the hundredth time. "This is going nowhere, and I have places to be," he tells them after Hermione keeps insisting that his plan is a bad idea.

"You can leave since you have places to be," she told him as she continued to go over her ideas with Kingsley. "You know what I'd rather face the death eaters alone than be burdened by Granger's incessant need for caution," he sneered. Hermione undeterred, shot back, "Your recklessness will get everyone killed Malfoy, "she spat. Kingsley intervened again, attempting to salvage the collaboration and wondering how the argument could have escalated so bad.

"Enough bickering, our strength lies in cooperation, we need to find common ground or face the consequences of the decision," he argued demanding compliance.

The room fell into silence for a moment, tension hanging thick. Eventually, Hermione nodded in agreement and folded her hands in front of her putting all of her attention to her hands to prevent herself from exploding again, she was embarrassed that she lashed out that way. 

Draco grudgingly agreed after all he was going to be Minster, and he wanted to make sure he didn't mess up the first task he was assigned but he also wondered why the hell Kingsley hadn't told her he was undercover now.

"Fine but I won't be held back by her hesitations," he declared. Their disagreement still echoed in the room; the tension still felt palpable. She didn't respond, she just wanted to go home, the meeting was pointless she knew he would do what he wanted in the end. What had she been thinking arguing like that Kingsly would probably replace her before ever letting Draco be Minister and she would probably be placed somewhere else. "Alright then, I have a dinner to get to," Kingsley said as he stepped into his private floo and disappeared in purple flames.

Hermione began to collect her things she was well aware that she was alone with him, for the first time ever in many years they were alone. There were a few things she wanted to say about how reckless he thought, about how his arrogance would get them nowhere, but she kept quiet as she finished up.

He sat in his chair watching her, as she was lost in thought, finding her demeanor quite peculiar, she bit her lower lip, and his gaze lingers on her contemplative expression. What was she thinking, he thought. He could stun her right here, he knew wandless magic and she wouldn't even see it coming, and then bring her to the Spector he thought.

She started for the door and then turned around to see him. "Granger," he said "Malfoy," she responded and opened her mouth to speak but closed it just as fast and opened the door to leave.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Cry by Alex Calise.

Hermione stormed into her bedroom she was not happy with how everything turned out. Her mind was buzzing with frustration, seeking solace she brewed herself a calming potion and focused on regaining her composure. She was so mad at Malfoy for suggesting that they take action right away when they had not dealt with Death Eaters in 6 years. All she wanted to do at that moment was punch Malfoy like she had done their third year. He's completely mental, she thought to herself.

The reality was that she did not like not having control of the situation and she found that Kingsly almost always allowed her to be in control and he would just be the face of the Ministry, but she was the one making decisions sure he had to approve those decisions, but she can't really remember a time where he had not been on her side.

She heard a pop in her Living room and went to greet her guest which would either be Ron, Harry, Ginny, or Luna. She was not surprised to find Ron sitting on the couch. "I brought cheesecake," he pointed to a red box. "Your favorite dessert," he smiles. Actually, her favorite dessert was chocolate eclairs, but she was not about to tell him that.

"It's been a long day," he laughs a little. "I don't know how dad did it you know," "Did what?" she asks. "Work in that department," "Don't get me wrong you know I love muggle stuff but it's so boring," he shook his head. "If you don't like it, why don't you go back to school and try to do something different or go back and work at your brother's shop," she suggested.

"More years in school, I don't think so. I think I might just go get my training as an auror, that way you and I can spend more time together," he said putting his hand on her thigh. "If you do the training it should be because that's your goal, your ambition, and not because you think you will get to see me more," she puts her hand over his and offers him a soft smile and he takes this as an invitation to kiss her.

"Ron," she said as he pulled her to his lap and kissed her neck, she was really not in the mood. "Come on it's been months and I miss you," he tells her, so she gives in and lets him do as he pleases while she lies on the couch reciting potions in her head.

"It wasn't that she didn't enjoy it, she did and there were times that she would suggest it. She just really didn't like that he paid little or no attention to her body whatsoever, so it was not as enjoyable as people make it seem. Maybe it was because of all the books she read but she had high expectations when it came to sex and Ron simply wasn't it, but she would never admit that to herself.

She has been with him for six years and out of those six years three of them involved them having sex and it was not even an every week thing it was honestly once every few months, but she can't think of a time where she felt complete after it, she was always left with a feeling of wanting, of needing and it stayed there until she could think of something else to make the feeling go away. She had brought it up to his attention a few times, but he simply ignored her.

"I can't wait to wake up next to you every morning," he said after he had finished and cleaned himself up. Hermione cleaned herself up as well and took another sip of her now cold calming potion. They stayed silent for a few minutes, Ron opening up the cheesecake box and digging in and her feeling awkward like always.

"Is there anything that we are missing for the wedding?" she asked him. "I don't think so, mom and Ginny have everything set up I think," he frowned. "Good," she smiles, and he pulls her on his lap again. "I mean it I can't wait to be with you all the time," he plants a sticky kiss on her cheek. “Me too,” she smiled kissing him back.

"Why don't we go out tonight," he suggested but she really didn't want to go out. "I'm exhausted, plus I have to be up super early to meet with Kingsly and Malfoy." "Malfoy?" "Why on earth do you need to meet with Malfoy is it because of what Harry said?" "It's pretty much a done deal. Kingsly wants him as Minister and I will have to assist him in the near future," she confirms.

"But he's a filthy Death Eater," he protests. "I thought we were past that," she looked at him shocked and he shrugged. "Ron the whole point of the war was to bring us all together and to move past all the prejudice," "Well, I don't care for Death Eaters, and our children will learn to hate them as well." Hermione could not believe what he was saying. Having experienced prejudice herself and having suffered when she was younger, especially by Malfoy, she wanted to teach her children the importance of forgiveness, understanding, and empathy.

Malfoy didn't have a choice it's how he was brought up. She understands her past and she will always have that past, but she wants her children to be better. She believed that labeling individuals solely based on their past affiliations such as Malfoy being a Death Eaters perpetuated the cycle of discrimination. She emphasizes the value of judging people by their present choices and not their past.

She didn't say anything to him, she did not want to argue with him. She learned a long time ago that she could never have a voice around Ron or else he would throw a tantrum and guilt trip her into thinking the way he did. So, she did what she always did when it came to him and gave in and nodded in agreement.

Ron had never been physically abusive, well there was a time that he pushed her but she felt like he was a little mentally abusive. For example, no never meant no to him especially when it came to sex. There were times when she was upset over something, and he wanted to have sex with her, and she would refuse so he would give her sleeping medicine to calm her down and she would end up falling asleep and, in the morning, she would wake up completely naked next to him not remembering what had happened and him claiming that she was all over him.

Like the time she lost her virginity to him, she was sick that night and he gave her medicine, and, in the morning, she was completely naked, and she cried. He swears that she is the one all over him so she lets it go because she was embarrassed about what she did but also because she was very lonely now that she was older, she realized that if she was all over him, he could have stopped her.

These were the times she hated him, these were the times she wished she could break things off, but she knew she would not only lose him, but she would also lose Harry and all the Weasleys as well, she really did love him she just could not help but feel that sense of voicelessness when she was around him. Hermione had no one left, her parents had no idea they ever had a daughter and all she had was Ron, he was familiar, comfortable, and even though he did some messed up things he was safe.

He checked the time and asked her again if she wanted to go out. She finally gave in and went to get ready but when she returned, he was taking a few shots of alcohol to lighten the mood. "Here drink this," "No I want to be sober tonight I have work in the morning," "Fine," he takes the last shot and then looks at her.

Hermione was wearing jeans, a black shirt, and light pink sneakers. "Well, I guess that will do," he tells her, and she frowns but ignores the tiny sting she feels. "Where are we going?" she asks. "To have a drink or something I'm not sure yet," he said taking another shot. "You should really slow down," she suggested but he ignored her and took another shot. It took them a while to actually get out of the house to go to dinner.

After they arrived at the restaurant Ron went on and on about why he hates Malfoy so much and why he thinks he should get better pay for the minimal work he does they decide to have dinner at a steakhouse restaurant. Hermione hadn't realized how hungry she was until she entered the restaurant and all she wanted to do was eat and go home.

After settling in their seats, a very young wizard with silver hair handed them menus and asked what they would like to drink. Ron immediately asked for fire whiskey and Hermione took her time to look at what they had. After a few seconds, Ron felt that Hermione was taking way too long to answer, and before she could decide he looked at the waiter and said that she would take water, and she didn't say anything and put the menu down. The young wizard gave her a concerned look but she brushed it off and offered him a smile.

"Why are you always smiling at other men?" Ron asked looking upset. "What?" she replied confused by his accusation. "Never mind you ruined the night," he told her. Hermione was too hungry and too tired to argue with him, so she looked at the menu instead.

"Are you ready to order?" the young wizard asked placing the two waters on the table. "I will have a steak medium well and the salad please," she said handing him the menu. "What kind of soup?" he asked. "Oh, umm what do you have?" she looked over at Ron because she assumed he was already upset with her. "Actually, whatever you recommend is fine with me," she smiled but turned away from him.

"If you are done flirting with my fiancé, I would like to order," Ron said in annoyance. "Ronald," Hermione said kicking him under the table. He glared at her and then placed his order.

"I hate when you drink," she told him. "I'm not drunk," he said very loudly, and they caught a few people looking." He was going on and on about a quidditch match and was telling her about some players when he suddenly stopped as she was taking a drink of her water. "I bet you're thinking of him aren't you?" he asked slamming the firewistky down. "What?" she asked confused, and she was aware that people were looking at them and the problem was that people knew who they were.

"Maybe we should go," she suggests but he just glares at her and takes another shot. "I bet you still have pictures of him, don't you?" he asks now a little louder. "Ron stop," she said irritated by his accusations. ""Did he get to you before me?" he asked and Hermione's cheeks flushed crimson of course he had not but Ron wouldn't hear it.

"Can we just go," she pleaded standing up to leave but he just sat there so after a few seconds she just sat back down and completely lost her appetite. "Ron this is embarrassing please let's leave," she pleaded but he ignored her and he just looked angry and stared at his empty glass.

"Mr. Malfoy right this way," a young woman says and Hermione looks over and indeed there was Malfoy with Blaise and Pansy. "Tell me the truth," he says, but Hermione had no idea what he was talking about. "Ron stop it this is ridiculous, and I don't know why you're fixated on this" she whispered so that no one could hear. "Well then stop thinking of him," he said loudly, and this time the three of them looked at their table and Hermione wished that she was invisible.

Draco looked over at her and then over at Ron and back to her and she looked away. Ron had not noticed them until he saw Hermione turn back to look in their direction. Pansy smiled a little at her and she returned the sad smile. Then Ron stands up and almost trips as he makes his way to them. "Well, well, well," he says looking directly at Malfoy.

"Weasley," he says but Ron doesn't respond he just looks at him up and down and then turns his attention back to Hermione and she stands from her seat. "Of course you would," he says to her. "What?" she asked not knowing what on earth he was talking about.

Ron didn't say anything else and instead stormed out of the restaurant and Hermione looked like she wanted to cry but held it in. She didn't know if she should get up and go after him or sit and wait for him all she knew was that she was too embarrassed to look at Malfoys table.

Hermione knew better than to cry in front of anyone, but she almost did she felt the sting in Ron's words and the lingering tension in the air. She sat for a few minutes feeling frustrated and sad but she knew Ron's jealousy could sometimes get the best of him but never in public, so this argument really caught her off guard. She felt a wave of panic wash up on her and she looked around wondering if he was going to come back but he was nowhere in sight, so she asked for the check and waiter for the waiter.

"I wonder what that was about?" Blaise asked but Draco had no idea he just knew that Hermione looked upset. "I hope she's okay," Pansy says looking at Hermione. "I'm sure it's fine," Blaise says not bothering to glance at Hermione's direction but Pansy felt that it wasn't fine.

Pansy didn't want to come to dinner she kept looking at the table to avoid looking at anyone and for a while she wondered if Hermione was really okay. What had all that been about, she thought to herself. "So, I heard you're going to a bachelorette party," Blaise teases. "Actually, I don't think I will be going," she said. "They are doing it at the Zone plus we are not friends," which she knew was a club that the Slytherins were not welcome.

"I see," he says because he knew exactly why she would not go. They sat in silence finishing looking at the menu she never understood why they bothered to try and go out once a month and she secretly believed it was just to get her out of her shop and her house because why could they not all eat at each other's house like they do most of the time.

They didn't discuss anything they just sat and waited for their meals in silence until Blaise broke the comfort of it. "You guys are coming to the club tomorrow night, right?" he asked. "I don't know, I really am not up for it and I'm actually not feeling well I think I'm going to go Pansy says and he looks a little disappointed. "I'll be there," Draco says taking a drink of wine.

He needed a distraction, and he needed it badly, but he also needed to stop wasting time and find a way to get Granger to the Spector. He had a plan or at least he thought he did, it would have to happen on one of their death eater raids, I can disarm her and maybe I can stun her, he thought. "Draco," Pansy said as he was lost in thought. He looked at her and she looked annoyed.

"Did you hear anything that I just said?" and he nodded no because he was lost in thought thinking about Hermione Granger and looking directly at her watching as she made her way outside the door. "I said I'm not feeling well and I'm going to go," she said. She stands to leave, and Draco and Blaise stand, and she begins to walk away, and they sit back down.

"Ron," Hermione said as she exited the restaurant, she had no idea what that was about and was embarrassed by his behavior. He was nowhere to be seen so he probably apparated home. She was too tired to apparate and she was getting a headache because she had skipped breakfast and lunch and now dinner. She sat in the curbside just to clear her head and then she began to walk but a gentle hand touched her shoulder and she turned to look who it was.

"oh hi," Hermione says "Umm hey are you alright?" Pansy asked, and Hermione gave her a fake smile and pretended that her eyes were not stinging with threatening tears. "I'm fine I just, it's nothing." she lied but Pansy could see right through the lie. "Oh okay," she said "I'm actually leaving as well, I have a bit of a headache," she said, and Hermione nodded. "Well, I should probably get going," Hermione says. Pansy apparated away without another word.  

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter trouble by Cage the Elephant

Hermione decided that she needed to clear her mind and needed some fresh air, especially after the last night. She got ready and then apparated to the cobblestone street that led to the Ministry. She would walk for a while and then go to work. Her mind was a whirl of thoughts as she headed towards her favorite café. The morning air was crisp, and she hoped that a quiet cup of coffee would help clear her mind before work. Just as she was about to push open the café door, she nearly collided with a tall, well-dressed man who emerged from a nearby shop.

"I'm sorry," she says looking up at him. He was a handsome man, and his eyes were a penetrating shade of green, they locked onto hers with an intensity when they met hers, and it made her skin prickle. "Hermione Granger, isn’t it?" he asked, his voice smooth and casual.

Hermione blinked, momentarily taken aback. "Yes, and you are?" she inquired, her tone guarded. The man offered a slow, almost calculating smile. "Theodore Nott, we went to school together," he tells her, and she nods.

"Oh right, right uh hi," she says taking a few steps back without noticing and he looks amused. He looked at her up and down a few times his gaze lingered a bit too long, and Hermione felt an uneasy feeling. "I need to go," she says, and he moves aside. She offered a polite nod and quickly stepped inside the café, her thoughts racing as she tried to shake off the unsettling encounter.

She thought about it as she ordered her latte, and she remembered that he was a Slytherin and not just any Slytherin one of the ones that along with Malfoy tormented her. Why was he speaking to her, and why did his scrutiny make her so uncomfortable. She did not know why she had such a weird feeling because they did not even speak for a few minutes, yet she had a weird feeling.

When Hermione stepped into the office, she was surprised to find it completely empty. The usually bustling reception area was deserted, and the secretary’s desk stood abandoned. Frowning, she made her way to Kingsley’s office, only to find it unoccupied as well. She picked up a stack of papers from his desk, preparing to carry them to her own office and she was lost in her thoughts, she failed to notice someone standing just outside her door until it was too late. As she turned to enter her office, she collided with the figure, stumbling backward and scattering papers in every direction.

"Really, Granger, can’t you watch where you're going?" Malfoy’s voice cut through. Hermione looked up in shock, finding him standing there with an air of effortless poise, his posture unruffled despite their bumping into each other. He hadn’t moved an inch, yet her graceless fall seemed almost inevitable in his presence.

She scrambled to gather the scattered papers, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as Malfoy watched with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. Once she had collected herself and organized the documents, she met his gaze and did not realize her cheeks were a rosy pink. "Why waste your time, you could have used magic," he tells her and she rolls her eyes at him as she stands up.

Hermione tried to ignore Malfoy, still irritated from their last encounter, as he folded up his sleeves, revealing toned forearms. He was wearing a wand holster on his forearm. She couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly stylish he looked as if he were about to step into a photoshoot. Her gaze wandered downward to her own reflection—she was wearing her favorite jeans and a pink cardigan that fell just shy of her lower back.

As she stood up to sort through the papers, Malfoy was without realizing, he was looking at her. She continued to fix her papers, and he continued to stare at her, but she remained oblivious to Malfoy’s lingering gaze. After realizing what he was doing he was taken aback, he found himself unexpectedly distracted.

When had Granger gotten so different? His eyes followed her, as she moved into her office, and he could not help but look at her from behind as she walked in. He shook himself mentally, annoyed at his own wandering thoughts. What the heck, Draco? he thought, trying to refocus on what he was supposed to do, though the image of her in those jeans lingered in his mind he pushed it as far away in his thoughts as he could and closed his door.

When Kingsley finally arrived, he went straight into Draco's office, and they closed the door leaving Hermione completely out of whatever meeting they were having.

She went to make herself a coffee when a witch around her age and very pretty came in. "Hello," Hermione said. "Hi, I'm Tessa I'm here for the interview," she smiled as Hermione shook her hand. "Interview?" she asked. "Yeah, for an assistant position," she said. Hermione's heart sank as was Kingsly going to fire her. "Can you excuse me for a moment," she said, and she marched straight into Kingsley's office without knocking.

They were lost in conversation when she entered without knocking and looked at Kingsly angrily. "How dare you!" she yelled. "How dare you try to replace me when I have been nothing but an exceptional assistant, I do all my work, and I do all your work and you are going to replace me!" she said.

"Granger sit down," Draco ordered, and without realizing she sat down next to him and continued to argue. "Or is it because Malfoy doesn't want me as his assistant!" she said now turning her attention to him. Draco rolled his eyes, but he had an amused expression. 

"Well Granger I didn't know replacing you was an option I was under the impression that you are part of the package," he smirks. "I beg your pardon," she says, and Kingsley stands up giving her a very serious expression.

"Hermione no one is replacing you, when I leave you will be Draco's assistant, his right hand like you have been to me," he said looking at Draco. "But there's a woman named Tessa outside to see you," she says and Kingsley laughs. "Well do you think I won't need an assistant when I'm gone," I still plan on working in politics and I will need my own assistant," he says.

"Oh god," she said in embarrassment. She looked down at her hands and didn’t want to look up because she knew her face was red and didn’t want Malfoy to see her like this.

"Oh god," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper as embarrassment flooded through her. Staring down at her hands, she fiddled with her fingers, refusing to lift her gaze. Her cheeks burned, the heat rising up her neck, and she knew—without a doubt—that her face was bright red. The last thing she wanted was for Malfoy to see her like this, vulnerable and flustered, but she could feel his piercing gaze on her, making it even harder to breathe.

” Let's just focus on what I need done,” he said. “What I was telling Mr. Malfoy before you stormed in was that there are boxes in a ministry safe house with artifacts, documents that we gathered from the war and that we have up to this point and I want you both to go down there and see what we need and what we don’t need and see if there is anything we missed during the battle,” he says.

” Where is the safe house?” She asked. “New Zealand,” he said. Draco looked at him and then at Hermione and she just looked away. “Now I know you have your son’s party coming up and you have your wedding,” he said, and Hermione's faces burned brighter. “But this is important and it’s a priority” he informs them.

Kingsley hands her a stack of papers and asks her to see if there have been any missing prisoners from Azkaban that have been reported. She took the forms and then stood to reach across the table to get a quill. Draco couldn’t help but look at the small amount of milky skin she showed when her cardigan raised up. 

"Now I need you both to understand something," he said. "Once you are inside the safe house you cannot use magic," he tells them. "If the death eaters notice any sign of magic we will be in trouble," he said. "Why is this safe house so important," Hermione asks.

Kingsley was hesitant he didn't want to answer the question, but he knew that sooner or later they were going to have to know. He made a silencing charm so no one could hear them. "If I tell you, you will have to do an unbreakable," he says. "Okay," Hermione said without hesitation and Draco nodded.

"Take each other's hands," so they did, Draco's arm wrapping around her and holding her by the elbow and her doing the same. "We have a very important refugee and if Voldemort found out who it is then we would be in very big trouble," he says. "I cannot tell you who the refugee is all I can say is that we must protect them," he said. "Will you vow to not tell anyone about the secret refugee," and they both said I do. "Do you vow not to use magic when inside the safe house to prevent any form of magic from being traced," and they both said I do. Kingsley took the opportunity to try and make them be civil. 

"You both will be working together very closely. Draco as a minister you don't get to sit behind the desk, safe and sound while your people are out fighting as a minister you will have to also be fighting," he said. "Draco do you vow to do your duties as minister as best to your ability and not betray the order," he said. "I do," he said.

"Hermione do you vow to assist Draco in whatever mission you need to go and anytime he goes on a mission you will be there as his right hand," "I do," she said looking at Draco. "Draco you will still have to do your other duties, but you must vow to be faithful to the order," he said. Draco sighed "I do," he said looking at Kingsley he knew Draco had already promised the Dark lord his loyalty so either way he was screwed.

"Now do you both vow to try and be civil when working together and complete the missions together as a team or alone when needed and work together as to your best ability, have each other's back," he said. "I do," they both said looking at each other.
********************************************************************
After the meeting, Malfoy stormed into his flat, shrugging off his coat with a frustrated sigh. He couldn't believe Kingsley was sending him and Granger to New Zealand of all places and made them take a vow to watch each other back like hell he had to get her to the Spector. He did say when working together he would need to be careful.

As he paced the room, his mind wandered back to her—Granger, in those fitted jeans she had worn today. The image flashed in his mind, uninvited, she was tiny he thought, short, thin but with an hourglass shape and he thought of the l way she had reached across the desk. His jaw clenched, and he shook his head, irritated at himself. This was ridiculous. He had no business thinking of her.

What a nightmare, he thought, running his hand through his hair. Or was it a blessing? Being alone with Granger would give him the perfect opportunity to hand her over to the Spectator. No one would suspect him if he made it look like an accident, plus all he had to do was do it as soon as they finished whatever mission they had to do.

Could he really do it, though? Take another life after all the ones he'd already taken? Granger was nothing to him—just Potter’s golden girl. Could he really sacrifice her soul if it meant seeing Astoria again? He had to try, he thought bitterly. Plus, he gave his blood as a contract, he had no choice.

Lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind wandered back to today. To his wife and her beautiful smile, he wanted to hold her. Soon he thought to himself thinking of her. Snap out of it, he told himself. He had to see his son and after they had dinner Draco read him a book after he read him Hermione's card for what seemed like the 100th time and after he fell asleep, he decided he did need a distraction. He took a long cold shower got dressed and headed to Blaise Club.

” Oh dear,” Narcissa says as Draco appears in the living room. “Hello mother,” he says, and she places a kiss on his cheek. “Scorpius was having a hard day,” she says, and he became worried. “What do you mean? He seemed just fine," he tells her.

"Well, he was crying holding a picture of his mom and of the card that the Granger girl sent you. "I need you to try and be home more often," "He can continue to stay with us, and I suggest you do the same at least a few times a week," she says. "I will do my best, Kingsley is expecting a lot from me," he tells her.

"Minster of magic, I'm so proud of you," she hugs him. Draco had not told his mother that he and his dad had been summoned again that Voldemort was back and that death eaters were back. As he apparates away an image of his crying little boy comes to his mind. "I promise you will see her again,” he promises.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Clocks by Coldplay 

Draco had spent all night at the club and had gone home with another brown curly-haired girl, but he was not able to get distracted in fact he ended up just leaving her at the hotel alone.

The next day he was in a horrible mood as he stood in his office, gazing out the large window overlooking London. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, plans, strategies, and most of all, the haunting image of Astoria. Her absence left a gaping void in his life, and he would do anything to get her back, but it required something unthinkable: Hermione Granger’s soul.

He knew he probably should not have promised that and now there was no choice. Hermione would soon be his assistant, and she was the key to making this happen. Yet it wasn’t just her life—it was her essence he would be taking. Could he truly, do it? Why hadn't he thought that it was going to be a trap, what would happen if he didn't do it? He thought.

A knock on the door pulled Draco from his thoughts. "Nice place," Pansy remarked, her fingers intertwined with Scorpius's.

"What are you doing here?" Draco asked, genuinely surprised yet delighted to see them.

"Dad?" Scorpius's voice echoed from the entrance. Draco turned to find his son holding a box from his favorite bakery, which Draco was sure contained a lemon tart. Scorpius extended it toward him, and Draco accepted it, resting a hand on his son's shoulder.

"We actually came to check out your office, but we also need to order his birthday cake. He’s decided he wants a chocolate one shaped like a dragon that breathes fire," Pansy explained with a smile. "And I still need to pick up his present. Is it alright if he stays here for an hour or two?”

 Draco smiled at his son. He definitely had a soft spot when it came to Scorpius, though he was careful not to show it. “Of course,” he replied, lifting Scorpius and settling him into his office chair.

“Great! I’ll be back soon,” Pansy said, embracing them both before making her exit.

Just as she left, another knock sounded at the door. Kingsley entered, followed closely by Hermione. “Hi,” Hermione greeted politely as she passed by. Pansy offered a brief, awkward nod before heading out, while Hermione made her way to her office.

Scorpius was as quiet as ever he sat in his father’s chair and Draco sat across from him. His legs were too short to reach the floor as he swung them back and forth. He was clutching a small book in his hands, but Draco could tell he wasn’t really reading it—just fidgeting. He knew his son didn’t like unfamiliar places, and was uncomfortable with people he didn’t know.

He was having a hard time concentrating with him making small noises or small movements, but he didn’t want to say anything to him to not upset him.

“You alright?” Draco asked, trying to sound calm. Scorpius gave a small nod but didn’t look up. Draco sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. I need to get through all these reports before Granger brings me more, he thought.

As if he had summoned her, there was a soft knock at the door. He barely had time to react before Hermione opened the door; she had a stack of files under her arm. Great, more work, he thought. She was surprised to see him on the other side of his desk, and then her eyes landed on Scorpius. “Granger,” he said, but she didn’t respond.

“Oh,” she said in a soft voice, “I didn’t realize you had company today.” Draco stiffened; his eyes narrowed as he watched her approach. “This is my son, Scorpius,” he said shortly, not offering more. “He’s here for a few hours.”

Hermione’s expression shifted; her usual annoyed face, which she reserved only for Draco, melted away as she greeted him. “Hello, Scorpius,” she said warmly. “I’m Hermione.”

Scorpius blinked at her; clearly, he was shy, and he didn’t say anything. He then looked up at his father, as if unsure what to do. Draco turned away from them.

Hermione smiled gently, not pushing him to speak. She glanced at Draco, noting the uncanny resemblance between father and son. Scorpius had the same snowy skin, the same almost white hair, and the same grey eyes but his were brighter.

“You know, when I was a kid, I used to spend time at my parents’ work too,” she said with a smile. “It wasn’t fun, but I liked to read while I waited. Do you like to read?” She glanced down at the book in his lap.

Scorpius nodded, still silent, but his grip on the book loosened a little and he peculiarly looked at her, he narrowed his eyes as if trying to read her, he was paying attention and was not in his normal shyness.” I’ll be back,” she says smiling at him and he turns to look at his father who turned away and rolled his eyes.

Hermione goes to her office reaches into her bag and pulls out a small black bookmark covered in stars.

When she returned, she approached him again with a smile. “Maybe this will help you keep track of your pages,” she said, offering it to him. Scorpius looked at her again and narrowed his eyes, he hesitated before taking it, whispering a quiet, “Thank you.” “You are very welcome,” she smiles.

Draco shifted in his chair, not entirely sure how he felt about the scene unfolding in front of him. He didn’t really like that she was being sweet to his son, and he didn’t like that Scorpius seemed to like her maybe, though he was still too shy to say much. Draco decided that he didn’t like that she was near his son.

Hermione turned to look at Draco with a smile that he didn’t appreciate. “Well, it looks like you’ve got some competition, Malfoy.” Draco frowned. 
“What do you mean?” he asked.

She smiled again and crossed her arms; she had a mischievous glint in her eyes. “You are being replaced as future Minister. I must say, he is a lot cuter.” she smiles.

Draco blinked, he was caught off guard by her comment, and without thinking, he shot back, “You think I’m cute, Granger?”

Hermione’s eyes widened slightly, and a faint pink blush appeared on her cheeks. She straightened quickly, the smile fading as she cleared her throat. “I didn’t—I wasn’t—” she said and glared at him.

Draco leaned back in his chair and smirked. He was watching with amusement as Hermione tried to regain her composure. He hadn’t expected to get a reaction from her.

“You’re blushing so I’ll take it as a yes,” he pointed out, his voice low and smug.

“I...didn't... do not flatter yourself Malfoy” she snapped glaring at him and her face growing even redder as she quickly gathered the files she had brought. “Just—look over these before tomorrow’s meeting.”

Draco smirked. “Whatever you say, Granger.”

She glared at him before turning on her heel and rushing out of the office. Draco watched her go, she was wearing black robes today, not her muggle clothes which he didn't know why it mattered. He felt oddly satisfied that he made her upset. 

When the door clicked shut, he glanced back at Scorpius, who was quietly looking at his new bookmark. “Well, that was something,” Draco muttered to himself.

Scorpius looked up at his father, his brow furrowed slightly in confusion. “Is she your friend, Dad?”

Draco scoffed. “Not even close, Scorp. Not even close,” he said.

Hermione was in her office she could feel the heat on her cheeks. The nerve he had! She thought. The audacity that he would think that she thought he was cute. As if she would ever entertain such a thought. Hermione was thinking of him though and she could not deny that he was probably the most attractive man she knew. No. Absolutely not. She pushed the thought away.

Pansy had returned after the two hours to pick up Scorpius. He had already fallen asleep and in his hands, he had his book and bookmark Hermione had given him.

“Sorry I got caught up trying to find him a present, but I found the perfect gift,” she said. Draco didn’t mention that Scorpius had met Granger; he didn’t think it was important. “Are you going tonight?” Draco asked.

“I don’t know. I enjoy spending time with you and Blaise, but I can’t stand your other friends,” she replied, and he completely understood— they all looked at her like she was something to eat.

“Maybe I’ll invite Granger,” she joked.

“Don’t you dare!” he said, a bit too angrily. “I mean no,” he added quickly. “It was a joke,” she replied, and he didn’t mean to snap at her. “I know,” he said, and she wondered why Draco hated Hermione so much.

As they sat, his arm started to burn. “Fuck,” he muttered. Pansy knew that he had been summoned, along with everyone else. “Take him now and go!” he said, leaving in a hurry to Kingsley's office to use the floo.

“I’m being summoned,” he says entering his office without knocking. “He takes the floo powder and then he is engulfed by flames.

He arrived in an underground dungeon, the air felt thick with tension and Draco almost felt like he couldn't breathe. Blaise, Theo, and Marcus followed closely behind, each wearing an uneasy expression. They remained silent, waiting for him. Then, footsteps echoed through the dungeon.

“Ah, my loyal followers,” he said, placing a hand on Blaise’s shoulder. Blaise froze at the touch.

The four of them exchanged nervous glances but then they focused on Voldemort. “Tonight, we will make sure to send a message to the ministry,” he says. Draco had no idea what he meant by that, but it did not sound good.

“Tonight, you will ensure that the Ministry gets a message. There is a certain individual who will deliver it personally.” Voldemort’s gaze shifted to Draco, his stare searing into him. “Draco, I trust that you know what to do.”

Draco was nervous but his face showed none of it and he just nodded. “Yes, my lord.” He speaks.

“Good,” Voldemort sneered, pacing slowly before them. “The Ministry has deployed more aurors, making it increasingly difficult for us to rid the world of those filthy mudbloods and muggles. Yesterday, we lost many of our own because of it. But we managed to catch one of the aurors.”

Theo shifted uneasily but remained silent, while Blaise's expression remained unreadable, his usual calm masking any fear. Marcus clenched his fists at his sides, his jaw tight with nerves, as Voldemort's words unsettled him.

Voldemort continued his voice like venom. “Bring this person forward so that you may punish him” His gaze pierced through each of them in turn, “we must show them the consequences.”

With that, Voldemort turned and disappeared as swiftly as he’d come, leaving the four of them in the suffocating silence. A few seconds later Knott senior and a few other followers were approaching. The four of them pull their masks on.

Theo let out a slow breath. “Who do you think it is,” he muttered. “Who knows,” Blaise responded. They were silent for a while and then Draco, finally broke his silence, “Let’s just get it over with.” he said and the four of them took their wands out.

Draco had to make sure to give him a show after all Voldemort was watching their every move. “He's going to be watching us so no matter who it is we will crucio them until they stop moving understood,” Draco whispered.

When they finally pushed the prisoner to the center of the room he stood on his knees and looked at them. It was Seamus Finnigan.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Radioactive by Imagine Dragons 

Draco couldn't believe it. It was fucken Seamus Finnigan. “Last chance tell me what the ministry is planning,” Voldemort said with a vicious smile. “Fuck you!” Seamus said.

“He’s all yours,” Voldemort said. “Remember to make sure he’s alive enough to deliver the message.

“Crucio!” Draco shouted, his voice echoing with a chilling intensity as he aimed his wand at Seamus. The spell struck, and Seamus screamed, collapsing to the ground, writhing in agony. But the onslaught didn’t end there. “Crucio!” Blaise’s voice cut through the air like a whip, followed swiftly by Theo’s incantation. Knott joined in, his laughter mingling with the cries of Seamus victim, creating a twisted symphony of terror. 

Each curse was a cruel reminder of the power they wielded, and the shadows around them seemed to pulse with dark energy, eager to consume the light of their victim. Seamus continued to scream as they continued their attack. Draco wanted it to end but he knew that Voldemort was watching their every move. 

Draco felt the dark magic envelop him, a suffocating sensation that both thrilled and terrified him. When he was first tasked with torturing muggles the cries of his victims clawed at his conscience, each scream a jagged knife twisting in his gut. But as the torture dragged on, the chilling sound of agony began to fade into the background, a haunting melody that morphed into a sickening sense of familiarity. Now when he has to torture he does not fear their sounds, their screams, their pleas.

The screams became a rhythm he learned to dance to, a dark symphony that signaled his transformation—a chilling acceptance of the darkness that now coursed through his veins. 

With each passing moment, with each torture, he felt the edges of his humanity dull, replaced by a cold, detached resolve. He knew what he was. He was a monster. He had become what he feared the most. 

It's not like he wanted to become a monster, he didn't choose this, he didn't have a choice, none of them did. 

Seamus was no longer moving but he was still alive his breath shallow and uneven, a broken marionette discarded by its puppeteer. “Knott, Flint, drop him in front of the ministry,” Draco commanded, his voice cold as he turned away from the scene. 

He apparated to a secret spot that he used to meet with Kingsley and sent him a patron’s a magnificent dragon erupted from the tip, its scales shimmering in the dim light before it soared away.

He served one master and now he had to go and serve the other one.

Draco arrived at the Ministry shortly after Kingsley and Hermione followed. “What is she doing here?” He asked Kingsley in a low voice so she could not hear him. “I need her here,” Kingsley replied.

“What's going on?” she asked, taking a seat, her eyes searching their faces for answers.

“There was an attack yesterday. The Death Eaters took one of the aurors hostage.” Hermione gasped, her hand covering her mouth. “Who is it?” she demanded, her voice trembling.

“Finnigan,” Draco replied, his tone heavy.

“Oh no,” she said, rising to her feet, panic etched on her face. “Is he at St. Mungo’s?”

They nodded, and her resolve hardened. “I have to go see him.”

“Go ahead,” Kingsley urged, his voice calm but firm. “But before you leave, I need you to start working on a proposal for MACUSA with Malfoy this week. I’m meeting with them in a few weeks.”

Hermione nodded, her mind racing with thoughts of Seamus, then turned and rushed out.

St. Mungos was packed with aurors. She looked for his room and when she found it she waited in line with a few other friends that wanted to see him. “How is he?” Ginny asked as she arrived. “I don’t know I just got here,” she tells her. “Harry thinks it was his fault for letting him go in the first place,” she says. “It wasn’t,” Hermione tells her. “I know but you know Harry, he blames himself for every death or injury,” Ginny says.

“Where is he?” Molly comes running. “He’s in there,” Ginny points. “But there’s a line…” Ginny says but Molly is already going inside the room so they both follow her apologizing to everyone else.

Harry and Ron were there they were both quiet. “Oh, my poor dear,” Molly says. Seamus was awake but looked completely out of it. His eyes looked distant, and he had bruises and cuts all over his face and body. “Surrender,” he said. “What?” Hermione asks.

“They tortured him so much and forced him to say that word over and over so that’s all he has been able to say. Molly takes his face in her hands. “Don’t worry dear I will be right here taking care of you.” She promised and Ginny and Hermione began to cry.

After the war, Molly had taken on the full responsibility of being the mother to those who lost their parents. Needless to say, she had a lot of children now.

“I don’t think I have to tell you that it was me who did that to him,” Draco says taking a shot of fire whisky. “You did what you had to do,” Kingsley said taking a drink as well. “What a fucked-up situation isn’t it?” Draco says.

“Why did he let him go,” Kingsley asked. “He’s a muggle born it really makes no sense isn’t he trying to get rid of them,” he tells him. “I think it was to send a message of what will happen to them,” Draco says.

“Malfoy is she in danger?” he asks. Draco knew he was asking about Hermione. “What do you think?” Malfoy responds. “If he did this to Finnigan's image what he will do to the golden girl?” Malfoy says taking another shot.

“Not her, Malfoy. I can’t let that happen,” Kingsley says. Draco pauses before taking a shot. “I can’t promise that she’s not in danger. Besides Potter, she’s probably the one in the most danger,” Malfoy replies.

“I trust you’ll keep an eye on her if you ever find yourselves in battle,” Kingsley said, his tone serious. “I have plans for her, but not just yet.” 

Draco turned away, gazing out the window, with the disturbing realization that he was becoming just like Voldemort and the Spector because they all wanted her dead. He glanced back at Kingsley, curiosity and unease mingling in his mind, and wondered what kind of plans Kingsley had for her. 

Hermione woke up with a headache Kingsley had asked her to create a proposal MACUSA that Draco was supposed to be helping her with, and she had stayed up working on it. She realized the time and she was horrified; she was an hour late. She had been upset all week because Malfoy had not helped her with the proposal and Kingsley wanted him to help her.

She stormed down the hallway of the Ministry, her steps sharp against the marble floor. She had been trying all week to keep things civil between her and Malfoy. Kingsley had assigned them to work on this high-priority project, and despite her best efforts to collaborate, he seemed determined to make every day a battle of wills.

She approached his office, the frustration from this week was simmering under the surface she could feel it. She knocked once, sharply, before pushing the door open. Draco was leaning back in his chair, feet propped up on his desk, casually twirling his wand between his fingers. The moment he saw her, his lips curled into that signature smirk that always set her on edge.

"Ah, Granger," he drawled lazily, not bothering to sit up properly. "What brings you here so early? Don't you have something better to do than bug me?"

Hermione took a deep breath, trying to keep her composure. "You need to help me, Kingsley asked for us to create a proposal to MACUSA about the death eater threats but you have yet to help me. Have you even read the proposal I sent you last week?"

Draco looked at her she was wearing muggle clothes again. His smirk deepened as he glanced at the pile of parchments on his desk. "Oh, that. I’m sure whatever you wrote is riveting, Granger. But I didn’t have time to read through all your... crap. You tend to overcomplicate things."

Hermione’s jaw clenched. "It’s not overcomplicated, Malfoy. It’s thorough. Unlike your half-useful contributions." Draco finally sat up, resting his elbows on his desk as he eyed her with mock amusement. "Half-useful? So, me playing both sides and risking my life is half-useful? I prefer to think of it as efficient. You’re the one who likes to turn every simple task into a full-blown dissertation." Then he stops because he has just told her what he and Kingsley had said they wouldn’t.

She narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean you’re playing both sides?” She says crossing her arms in front of her. She was going to push him to tell her but the proposal came first. "This is serious, Malfoy. This proposal will impact how we will approach this situation with the death eaters, and your... efficiency isn’t going to cut it,” she said. Draco was thankful she didn’t ask him questions.

Draco raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying how much he was irritating her. "You know, Granger, maybe if you weren’t so obsessed with being perfect all the time, you’d have a bit more fun around here. You do know what fun is, right?"

Hermione’s patience snapped. "I’m not here to have fun, Malfoy! I’m here to do my job, something you seem to have forgotten how to do. You are supposed to be the minister, people are dying because of death eaters do you honestly think we have time to make this a joke." 

"Maybe if you have a problem with taking this position you should talk to Kingsley about it," she said crossing her arms. He leaned back again, the smirk never leaving his face. "I’m doing just fine, Granger. Maybe it’s you who’s got the problem."

"Unbelievable," Hermione muttered under her breath, turning on her heel and marching out of his office.

She headed straight for Kingsley’s office, knocking urgently before stepping inside. Kingsley looked up from his desk with a calm but curious expression.

"Granger" he greeted her formally. Hermione crossed the room and sat down in one of the chairs opposite his desk, rubbing her temples in frustration. "It’s Malfoy, I’m trying to work with him, I really am, but he refuses to cooperate. He’s being sarcastic, arrogant, and doesn’t take anything seriously. I don’t know how much longer I can deal with him."
Kingsley nodded thoughtfully, leaning back in his chair. 

"I know he can be... challenging." "That’s putting it mildly," Hermione said, irritated. "I’m trying my best, but it’s like he’s determined to make everything harder. We have so many things that need to be done this week, but he doesn't seem to find any of them important." Kingsley regarded her carefully for a moment before sighing. 

"Hermione, I understand your frustration. But you should know, there’s a bigger reason why Draco is working with you on this project." She frowned. "What do you mean?"

"Test run," Kingsley said, watching her reaction closely. She looked confused. "This project is essentially his test run, MACUSA knows that I want him as a minister, and they are testing his loyalty.

"His loyalty?" she asked. Oh no, they must think he's a death eater again she thought, depending on what he tells MACUSA we will know which side he is on." "I trust him but there are some that want proof, and I want him to succeed and in order to do that he needs help, he needs someone like you." Hermione’s eyes widened in surprise. 

"How do you expect me to do that when any time I offer my help but he refuses," she says angrily. "That’s why it’s crucial that this partnership works, for both of you, Granger you took a vow both of you," he said in a series tone.

Hermione sat back in her chair; she couldn't believe that soon Draco Malfoy would be the next Minister of Magic. It seemed surreal, considering how insufferable he’d been. But she also knew Kingsley was right this project was important, and Malfoy, despite his attitude, was incredibly intelligent.

"Do you think he’s ready for that kind of responsibility?" she asked hesitantly. Kingsley gave her a small smile. " I understand your concerns, but he has potential, but he needs guidance. You might not see it, Hermione, you’re one of the few people who can actually push him to be better."

Hermione sighed. "I’m not sure I can handle working with him. He’s impossible."

Kingsley nodded thoughtfully. "Tell you what—if, by the end of this project, you’re still unhappy, I’ll personally oversee that he does what he's supposed to do, and I'll stay longer if needed or I can recommend a transfer but for now, I need you to try. Draco’s promotion is happening, and this is his most important task." Hermione hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Alright. I’ll give it another shot."

Kingsley smiled. "Thank you," he said looking back down at his work clearly showing that this conversation was over. After Hermione left Kingsley’s office, she felt a mixture of dread and resolve. Draco Malfoy, the future Minister of Magic, had a lot of growing up to do, and it seemed she would be the one responsible for helping him get there—whether she liked it or not.

Everyone had gone home for the day, and she was in the process of finishing the list of prisoners in Azkaban when there was some sort of chaos outside the ministry. Hermione watched as Aurors arrived and then apparated again.

"What is going on?" she said. She left the office and went to find out what was happening. "St. Mungos is packed," Neville tells her as he brings an injured auror inside to their hospital wing, he had a cut in his head and was bleeding. "What's going on?" she demanded.

"Death eaters in Hogsmeade,” he said. "I was getting a drink at the bar when they attacked, I sent Harry a patronus but there are so many Hermione maybe at least 50 of them.

Hermione tried to find Kingsley but when she could not find him, she apparated to Hogsmeade. When she arrived, she was greeted by a full-on battle she was trying to spot Harry or anyone and was looking and began dodging curses as she went.

She spots Ron and rushes toward him. "What are you doing here?" he asks, with concern in his voice. “Well, you’re here too,” she replies, glancing around nervously. “Harry and I were having dinner when he received a patronus. I had to come.”

As a curse flies past them, Ron tightens his grip on his wand. “I’ll help,” she insists. "You need to leave,” he warns, but she shakes her head, resolute. “Fine but stay close and keep your head down. You don’t want to be noticed,” he says, and she pulls her hood over her hair, hoping it will be enough to conceal her.

As Ron battles the Death Eaters, she scans the chaos for Kingsley, her heart racing. Though Ron urged her to stay close, they soon lost sight of each other in the fray, dodging curses and trying to subdue their attackers. She steels herself, knowing she has to find Kingsley and do her part, no matter the danger.

The battlefield was chaos. Spells flew in every direction, a flurry of lights illuminating the dark sky as the Aurors fought against Death Eaters. Hermione felt out of breath, but she continued to help. She hoped no one would notice it was her and she really hoped Harry wouldn’t see her not that Ron wouldn’t tell him.

Draco’s wand was steady, his movements quick and calculated as he cast spell after spell, pushing back their attackers. He was dressed as a death eater, so Voldemort's army knew not to attack him, but it was getting hard not to kill the order. He had to do what he had to do he through. Those were Kingsley's words after all.

If it wasn’t for Draco, they would not have known that the death eaters would be attacking. The death eaters were burning down buildings and cursing people left and right. There were so many of them and he was doing his best to keep them away from Shacklebolt and stun the order as he went. He needed to find the other piece for the secret artifact that was sent to him. Draco had to start killing the death eaters before they got too close.

“Okay, times up! You need to get the hell out of here,” Draco tells him, his voice sounding deeper with his death eater mask once he realizes that there is a group of 10 death eaters approaching. “Not without the missing piece.” “I should have brought Hermione she probably would have already found it but it’s too dangerous for her.” He said entering another building as Draco was in full-on combat with several members of the order but managed to stun them along with some death eaters.

Hermione was definitely not as good as before. She hadn’t fought in years, and she didn’t practice like everyone here, so she was out of breath. Where is Kingsley she thought. She was in a full-on battle with a death eater that was twice her size and was almost hit by a green light, so she jumped out of the way landing on her knees, and as she got her hood fell.

“Granger,” he said in a deep voice. “The dark lord will be pleased to see you,” he said. “It’s Granger,” she heard someone else say. “Granger,” more say. And she turned to run. “It’s Granger!” They said. “Get her,” they yelled. A group of death eaters began chasing her and she was shooting back and trying to get away.

She was good with spells she knew that, but it was the physical work of all. She was completely out of breath. Not that she didn’t work out to stay fit, but she never really ran.

Kingsley and Draco had entered one of the empty buildings, Draco took time to remove his mask he felt like he was suffocating. It was weird to him that Kinglsey saw Draco kill some of the order, but he brushed it off and didn’t even flinch when he killed death eaters.

They were ruffling through cabinets when they heard all the commotion. “It’s Granger,” a voice hissed, sharp and menacing. Kingsley froze and turned to look at Draco.

“You can run, Granger, but I’ll catch you,” came the deadly voice.

“Greyback,” Kingsley muttered.

Draco rolled his eyes in irritation and without a word he put his mask on and in an instant, he apparated away.

She should apparate and go back to the ministry, but she needed to find Kingsley and Harry and make sure Ron was safe she needed to make sure they were okay. She ran into the forest with death eaters still behind her. 

“I’m going to get you little girl,” a voice that made her skin crawl said and he ran towards her. She turns to curse him but he’s too fast for her.

The death eaters were still behind her. “The dark lord will be very pleased with me,” he said to her. Hermione managed to cast a curse that sent him flying and slamming against a tree and she was preparing to apparate when he grabbed her from behind. “Where do you think you're going!” he says.

Greyback had her pinned against a tree, his disgusting, clawed hand gripping her throat as she struggled against him. Her wand was on the ground, out of reach. She couldn’t breathe and her vision was getting blurry. “You smell good mudblood I wonder how you taste,” he said. Then one of the death eaters was approaching them and she knew she was done for.

Draco didn’t hesitate, he was not being carful as to who was watching him or not, he walked through the death eaters dropping them one by one, he didn’t count how many but there was a huge group of them. He took down as many as he could and then used a curse that caught the remaining ones on fire. Once he reached her, he aimed his wand at Greyback’s back, his voice barely a whisper. “Stupefy.”

The spell hit Greyback with full force, sending him flying backward. Hermione collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, and when she saw Draco, she tried to back away from him, but Draco was beside her in an instant, she reached for her wand and when she found it he grabbed it before her. She was waiting for him to kill her for him to capture her and take her to Voldemort, oh well she thought she deserved it.

“Are you hurt?” His voice was deep and sharp, as his hands hovered over her, checking for any sign of injury. Hermione looked at him, she looked scared and confused. He offered her his hand and she took it; she must be dreaming she thought shaking her head, still trying to catch her breath. “I’m okay,” she managed, her voice shaky. “I’m fine, I just he grabbed me and I couldn’t. Who are you?”

“I know,” Draco cut her off, his eyes scanning the area for any more threats. “We need to get you out of here. You're not safe here mudblood” he said.

Before Hermione could respond, Greyback started growling low in his throat as he pushed himself up from the ground. His eyes gleamed with fury as he looked at Draco.

“You’re going to regret that, Muddblood,” Greyback snarled, baring his teeth.

Draco stood, positioning himself between Hermione and the werewolf. “Not as much as you’re going to regret touching her,” he hissed, his wand at the ready.

Greyback lunged, but Draco was quicker. A powerful curse flew from his wand, striking Greyback in the chest and sending him crashing back into the trees.

“Stand down or I will kill you,” Draco growled, his voice filled with venom. But he wasn’t going to wait to see if Greyback would follow his orders. He turned, grabbing Hermione’s arm and pulling her to her feet.

“We need to move. Now.” He says grabbing her by her sleeve. Hermione didn’t argue. She was still shaken, but she tried to keep up with him as he pulled her. They ran through the trees, dodging stray spells and avoiding the scattered remains of the battle.

As they reached the outskirts of the forest, Draco slowed down, glancing over his shoulder to make sure they hadn’t been followed. When he determined that they were alone, he finally stopped, turning to face Hermione.

His chest heaved with exertion, but all he could focus was on her, on how angry he was.

“What the hell were you thinking?” his voice was harsh, but there was an edge of fear behind his anger or so she thought. Hermione’s eyes widened at his tone. “What?" "Who are you?" she demanded. "That's not your concern Mudblood," he said angrily. 

"Well, I didn’t mean for that to happen,” she said defensively. “I—Greyback came out of nowhere, and— wait I don't have to explain myself to you who are you and why did you save me? she demanded.

“Who brought you? You should have stayed at the ministry!” Draco interrupted, his voice rising. “You should have at least stayed with Potter and Weasley, you should’ve known better than to go off on your own.” “You could have blown my cover, and you could have possibly gotten Shaklebolt killed!” he yelled.

Hermione froze, blowing his cover, he was a spy so when he said he had to play both sides, she knew who it was, he wasn’t lying earlier. “I had to leave him to come help you!” he yelled.

They both froze and she approached him cautiously. She lifts her hands and touches his mask, and he lets her. She then takes this as permission to remove it. "Malfoy," she said, and he was mad. "You're a death eater," she said she had his mask in her hands." you saved me, you risked your cover to save me," she whispered. "You could have died," she looked at the ground.

"Leave Granger," he said. "I can't," she said still very close to him. "Now!" he ordered. "I can't," she said. "Granger don't make me!" he said stopping himself. Hermione’s frustration flared at his words. “People were dying Malfoy, and I wasn’t just going to stand there and do nothing. I can handle myself!”

Draco took a step closer, his eyes blazing. “Not against him. Not against Greyback. Do you have any idea what he would’ve done to you if I hadn’t—” he said and turned away from her.

“I’m fine,” Hermione insisted, but her voice faltered as she saw the anger in his eyes. “Malfoy, you saved me… thank you,” she said looking away from him.

Draco’s hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his jaw tight. For a moment, he just stared at her, what almost happened started sinking in. Then, without warning, he closed the distance between them, grabbing her chin roughly, tilting it up, and making her look at him.

“Don’t ever do that again,” he ordered.

Hermione’s breath hitched. She could feel the intensity of his anger and she didn’t want to argue right now. People were dying and they had to help.

She didn’t respond and he didn’t say anything he looked around and let go of her chin. He puts his mask back on and turns to leave.

“Get back to the Ministry,” he orders, his voice now angry and deep. “But this isn’t over.”

“It is for you,” he told her. “I’m too busy doing work Granger, I have to go see if Shakelbolt is alive and I don’t have time to babysit,” he said. “Now leave,” he ordered again. “I’m not going anywhere,” he turns around and overtowers her. He’s extremely tall she thought.

“Don’t make me tell you again Granger, I don’t need you getting in my way,” but she wouldn't move. “Leave because if Greyback catches you again I will let him do as he pleases with you,” he tells her and apparats away.

She knew that she was probably going to be in trouble with Kingsley and definitely with Harry plus she needed to sit. So, for the first time ever she did as she was told she just couldn’t believe that she was doing what Malfoy told her to do.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter What lies beneath by Breaking Benjamin

The return to the Ministry was nothing short of painful. Hermione took a few bottles from her potions cabinet and made herself an Essence of Dittany and calming drought. She was quietly drinking and thinking about the harrowing ordeal with Greyback. Everything started to sink in and she admitted she had been foolish.

She was having a hard time processing that Draco Malfoy was once again a death eater. She was angry at him, she hated him, and she wanted to yell at him but mostly she felt bad for him. He promised his loyalty to both sides, and it would probably destroy him she thought.

She would wait until Kingsley returned. She put her head down and tried to relax. She was on her 3rd cup of coffee and it was a few hours before she heard Draco and Kingsley. She got up to go face the consequences of her actions but to her surprise, Harry and Ron were also there.

“Hermione thank goodness,” Ron said pulling her into his arms. “We were so worried I told you I don’t want you out there,” said Harry hugging her as well. “I’m fine really I am,” she said to them. Kingsley looked mad but she knew she would hear about it later.

“We need to go to the St. Mungos, we have to interrogate some death eaters,” said Harry. “Potter go home,” Kingsley ordered. “Malfoy will deal with the interrogation,” he said. Harry looked frustrated and without another word, he and Ron went into the fireplace and vanished.

Draco was sitting down looking bored. He checked to see if she was injured because he didn’t trust her when she said she wasn’t. With his luck she would kill herself before the Spector gets her and then what will he do.

“What were you thinking!” Kingsley said. “I wanted to help you,” she said. “Plus you said we would be doing missions together,” she continued but he cut her off. “You are not trained enough you haven’t fought in years and then you show up and Greyback tries to chase you down. I don’t know had happened but I don’t want you fighting unless you're going to train,” he tells her.

The air felt thick with anger from all 3 of them. He calmed down and looked at her. “Granger you risked Malfoy’s cover today. He is the only chance we have right now to end this and you being this careless can cause him to blow his cover,” he said.

She was embarrassed to look up because she could feel their gaze on her. “I’m sorry,” she finally says. “I will be more careful and I will train, I can ask Harry,” she said. “Good,” he tells her cutting her off. 'You should have told me he was undercover," she said. 

"It would not have made a difference I know you and I know you still would have gone," he says.

“Now that we’re all here,” he began, “I need to make something clear. In the event of an attack, if Malfoy is on our side, I want you both together at all times.” They didn’t respond; Hermione wondered what she would say if she had a response—nothing came to mind.

“If Malfoy is fighting for the other side, then you will not engage,” he instructed her. “Wait, you mean you’ll be switching sides during battle?” she asked, confusion evident in her voice.

“I took a vow, Granger,” Draco replied, a hint of frustration in his tone how could she not fully understand, wasn't she the brightest witch of their age.

“So you’re going to be a double spy,” she said, piecing it together.

“I don’t have a choice,” he admitted. “I made an unbreakable vow to Shackelbolt that I wouldn’t betray the Order, and I would help with whatever the fuck you all wanted, and then Voldemort forced me into one too. I have a son, and if I don’t comply with him, he could be in danger.” He paused, his expression growing somber. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do to protect my son. If that means living a double life, then so be it.”

“Why can’t I come with you when you’re on the other side?” she pressed.

Draco turned his gaze away, remaining silent. “Because he has to be lethal. Malfoy is their best fighter, just as he is one of ours,” he explained.

“He’ll be training you every Friday night,” he added. Hermione stole a glance at Draco, who was staring out the window, seemingly lost in thought.

“He’ll be training you every Friday night then,” he told her. Hermione stole a glance at Draco again, he was still staring out the window, seemingly indifferent to the conversation. “The only time I have available is from 9 to midnight,” he said. Hermione nodded, agreeing to whatever little time he had.

“What exactly happened after Greyback was chasing you?” Kingsley asked, turning to Hermione. She glanced at Draco, who hadn’t mentioned that he saved her.

“Well, once he got ahold of me—he, um,” she stammered, but Draco cut in. “I told you he backed down when he saw that the others were on fire,” he stated firmly.

“I want to hear it from her,” Kingsley replied, trusting that Hermione would be honest.

Hermione looked between Kingsley and Draco. “What he said is true,” she lied, feeling guilty. “Well, I’m relieved nothing happened,” Kingsley said, rising to his feet. “It’s been a long day; Granger you should go home and get some rest.”

"Malfoy I'll see you in my office I have a few things that I need you to do," he tells him and Draco doesn't even look up. He looks tired, she thought. He was just in battle and Kingsley is asking him to do more. “See you tomorrow,” Hermione says to him.  

She was alone with Draco now and she had so many questions pressing down on her.

“Malfoy, can I ask you something?” she ventured.

“No,” he replied curtly, but she pressed on. “Why didn’t you tell him that you saved me?

“Go home, Granger,” he said, stepping out of the office.

Hermione dragged herself to the training room at around 8:30 pm the following Friday. She didn’t need to be there until 9:00 pm but she wanted to be a little early.

She felt a mixture of dread and determination. Her body was still a little sore and achy from Greyback’s attack, but she knew she couldn’t show Malfory that. She needed to be better, she needed to be stronger. But as soon as she stepped inside, she was greeted with the cold, indifferent voice of Draco Malfoy.

"Finally decided to show up, Granger?” Draco drawled, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He stood facing away from her at the center of the room, his arms crossed over his chest, looking as though he was bored out of his mind. “I was beginning to think you bailed.”

Hermione blinked, taken aback. She had not expected him to be so annoyed with her. “I—I thought we were starting at nine,” she stammered. Draco turned around and raised an eyebrow and already had a smirk playing on his lips and then he froze.

What on earth is she wearing? Draco thought, taking in Hermione’s outfit. She was dressed in a workout set, black leggings, and a black cropped top that accentuated her figure. The sneakers only made her appear shorter than usual, especially compared to her usual work shoes.

He raised an eyebrow, feeling distracted by her appearance. She seemed completely oblivious to the effect she was having on him. A smirk crept onto his lips. “Is that your excuse for being late? Or are you just planning to waste my time again like you did yesterday?” he snapped, trying to mask his intrigue with irritation and she looked at him with those big brown eyes and it only made him more upset.

“Don’t waste my time, Granger. I have better things to do than deal with you today,” he said coldly. Hermione’s gaze dropped to the ground, her wand resting at her side.

“Fine,” she muttered, raising her wand. “Let’s just get this over with.”

The training started, and Draco was relentless. He wasn’t taking it easy on her. Every spell he sent her way seemed faster and harsher than the one before. Each time she tried to block, he countered with something more difficult. She was having a hard time keeping up.

He was being very hard on her. Every time she raised her wand a spell was already coming her way. Every word he spoke felt like an attack. She couldn’t understand why he was being so harsh. Just a day ago, he had saved her from Greyback, yet now it seemed like he was taking out his frustration on her.

“Pathetic,” Draco sneered, sending another hex her way. When she was able to block he sent some more. At one point he sent so many at a time Hermione barely deflected them. “If this is how you fight, it’s a wonder you’ve survived this long.”

“I haven’t had to fight in years,” she defends herself. “Not like you needed it with Potter and Weasley around,” he tells her. “I'm trying my best but you're being so difficult! Why can’t you slow down,” she begged. “Pathetic,” he said again.

“You know for someone who is supposed to be the greatest witch of our age you seem to not have a brain. If you had at least half a brain, you wouldn’t have needed me to save you in the first place.” “ should have left you there,” He sneers.

His words hit her like a slap to the face. She had her hand up and she lowered it. She felt the sting of his remark sink in.

He… he… regrets saving her? Did he hate her for it? Maybe Kingsley made him go after her and he felt obligated to save her instead of finally getting rid of the mudblood as he used to call her. The thought made her sick.

“Is that what this is about?” she whispered,. “You regret saving me?”

Draco didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he walked closer, his eyes narrowing as he over-towers her. “What I regret,” he said slowly, his tone full of disdain, “is wasting my time saving someone who clearly can’t handle themselves in a real fight, someone who is careless, someone who can’t follow orders, someone who thinks they always know better, someone like you Granger.”

Hermione’s throat tightened. She wanted to argue, to tell him he was wrong, but the way he was looking at her—with so much hate, like she was a burden, like she was nothing like she was worthless.

“If you’re going to be reckless, Granger, next time I won’t bother to save you,” “It was a mistake,” he added, his voice arrogant and indifferent. She was tired and in pain she didn’t want to do this. She bit her lip, fighting tears that threatened to spill.

Was that really how he saw her? A mistake he wished he hadn’t made? It felt like that’s how everyone felt about her these days.

“Fine,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t need you to save me ever,” she whispered. But Draco had heard and he let out a harsh laugh, one that sent a chill down her spine.

“Sure, Granger. Let’s see how long you last out there,” he said, turning to face her with a mocking gaze.

“What a pity I saved you, Granger. I know how much Greyback has been wanting to get his hands on you. If you keep this up, he just might,” he added cruelly.

Her heart sank further at his words. The regret, the bitterness in his voice echoed in her head. She was a burden and everyone saw her as weak. She fought against the tears welling in her eyes, determined not to give him the satisfaction of seeing her break she turned away from him.

She couldn’t take it anymore. The biting sarcasm, the cruelty—it was too much. She had nightmares every night this week and hadn’t slept in days. She was just so exhausted that’s why she was so being so sensitive.

She decided she had enough for today collected her bag and walked to the door without a word.

As she reached the door, Draco's voice followed her, softer yet still cutting. “Next time, don’t be so careless. You won’t be so lucky mudblood.”

Hermione paused, did he actually just call her that? Does he still see her that way after all these years? Her hand inches away from the doorknob. His words hung in the air, a reminder of the danger she faced, a reminder of who she really was, and how he actually saw her as, a dirty mudblood. For a moment, she considered turning back, but instead, she took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping out.

Draco was staring at her, the outfit she had on was very distracting to him and made her look different because that’s the only word he allowed himself to think, and that tight little shirt that was raised up revealed some of her flat-toned stomachs. It's too much he thought.

She nearly touched the doorknob when someone pulled it open pulling her along with them and she almost tripped but whoever it was caught her on time.

“Well, well, well, who do we have here?” said Theodore Knott. “Nice to see you again Granger,” he says holding her by the arms and she quickly pulls away from him. Blaise Zabini and Marcus Flint were also there. Marcus stared at her, rubbing his hands together and licking his lips like she was a treat, and Blaise completely ignored her.

She didn’t notice what they were doing, because she was looking back at Malfoy who seemed lost in thought, excused herself and walked away from the practice room.

“Fuck did you see how nice Granger's ass looks,” Marcus said looking at her through the glass doors as she walks away. “Yeah I definitely wouldn’t mind looking at that all day,” Theo said quietly. Draco looked at them in disgust. He never joined in when they talked about women like they were objects but then again Draco treated them like objects.

Theo just continued to look at her as she walked away. “I would definitely fuck her,” Flint said Draco now having his full attention. “Careful Flint, you don’t want that to get to the dark lord's ears he will crucio you,” Draco sneered. “It would be worth it,” Theodore said. “Yeah too bad she’s a little mudblood or else I would definitely take her,” Marcus said. “I love what she's wearing," they said.

"I almost had her at the field yesterday,” Theodore confessed. “What happened?” Blaise asks all of a sudden interested.

The four of them were Death Eaters, with Blaise mostly not being involved in the missions. His role primarily involved retrieving people and objects for the higher-ups.

“Oh, she was there, running, and I was so close. Then all of a sudden, people started dropping and catching fire, so I apparated,” he explained, a mix of frustration and relief in his tone. The atmosphere shifted as they listened, knowing the stakes were high and their loyalty was constantly tested.

“Did you see anything else?” Draco added and Theo shook his head no. "But if I had gotten her, I wouldn't have handed her over to the dark lord, I would have taken her home and had a little fun with her," he confessed.

"If I ever catch her that's what I will do," he smiled coldly.

"You will do as you're told and hand her to the dark lord," Malfoy said with authority.

 Blaise and Draco both knew each other well and they both knew that they hated being death eaters they had already made peace with the life they had and ever since they had been summoned everything seemed to be going downhill. The guys made a few more comments about Hermione that pissed Draco off.

“Well I don’t want to hear about how perfect you all think Granger's ass is all night,” Draco said taking out his wand. “We are here to practice!” He turned to get in position to practice against Blaise.

Theo looked at Draco with an amused expression. “First tell us what Granger was doing here?” he asked.

“Knott don’t be an idiot. This is a training room, she was in here before me and left as soon as she saw me,” he lied.

"Was it distracting having her so close?" Draco looked at him confused. 

"Why would it be?" Draco asked. "I would have, well I would have lost control," he said.

"I don't have eyes for mudbloods Theo," he spat. “Right,” Theo said with a smirk and getting in position to practice with Marcus.

After practice, they made their way to an abandoned mansion where they had several hostages, including a few Order members.

“When do we get to see the Dark Lord?” Marcus asked, his tone eager.

“Soon, I suppose but that's not why we are here today, we have a specific order,” Malfoy replied, adjusting the traditional Death Eater robes and mask he had donned. The dark magic pulsed around him, a familiar and unsettling presence. They descended into the underground chambers, the air thick with tension.

They had been tasked with extracting information from one of the order members. “So what do we do once we’re done with him?” Theo asked, his curiosity evident as they moved deeper into the shadows.

"We get a healer,” said Blaise feeling sick of knowing what they have to do. “This is going to be fun,” Marcus says. Their voices were deeper and completely disguised. “Where is he?” Theodore asks. “This way,” Blaise responded. Draco didn’t want to think, didn’t want to feel what he was about to do.

"Here we are,” Blaise said. He pointed to one of the cells where one of the order members was on his back. Draco approached he noticed it was Lee Jordan. “Hello Jordan,” Draco says as Blaise lifts him up effortlessly. He had already been badly beaten Draco could tell.

“It looks like the others already had a little fun with you,” Malfoy said. “Fuck you!” Lee Jordan said. “Let’s see how much more fun you can handle,” Draco says as he drags him to the interrogation room.

They started asking questions. “What is the order trying to do?” Theo asks and Lee doesn’t answer. “Crucio!” Theo yelled and Lee fell to the ground. “Where is the second part of the secret artifact?” Malfoy asked and Lee didn’t respond. “Crucio,” Theo and Marcus yell at the same time.“Where did they take the death eaters that were captured? He didn’t respond again. This time the four of them yelled “Crucio!” and Lee Jordan screamed in pain. 

They did this a few more times and Marcus wanted to keep going he was having way too much fun but Draco just wanted it to end.

“Avada Kadava!” Draco yelled hitting him straight in the chest.

"Why did you do that?”Marcus yelled. “He had no valuable information, he is worthless to me and I have better things to do the waste time on that scum,” Draco says viciously. “Alright,” Marcus says backing off.

Draco didn’t particularly care if had to kill again. It didn’t make him feel anything as a matter of fact he thought he was going to have a hard time but it just came naturally to him.

Marcus loved torturing people until they finally died. Draco could care less whether he had to kill slow or fast but the cruciatus curse was not his favorite and if he could avoid it he would. Plus he took a vow to help the order and giving Lee Jordan a fast death should be help enough he thought.

"We did it,” Knott senior said as he came in followed by Lucius, and Mr. Parkinson, and among them, there were other death eaters. Draco could feel the electrifying feeling of dark magic around them, the smell of death, he could hear the screams from the dungeons of hostages being tortured. He met his father’s face and he turned to face him as well, everyone was wearing the same mask and, the same robes, but they always knew each other even with all of that.

"The dark lord has finally revealed what he wants,” Lucius says as he moves out of the way to make room for Voldemort to walk through. Draco could feel the dark magic now stronger it felt like he would choke. “My loyal followers,” he said in a deep and venomous voice, and then out of nowhere some of them started to choke and they held their throats.

Draco and Lucious looked at each other. He was killing more of his followers Draco thought. “Now that I have my loyal followers bring me some of the prisoners, the muggles it’s time to celebrate my return,” he said. This was going to be a very long night Draco thought to himself.

"But before I want to inform you what I need," he said. "I want to gather as many mud blood as I can," he tells him. Draco's stomach dropped of course he did and he would probably want to kill Granger which was fine either the Spector would make him or Voldemort. He didn't hear much all he heard was now go and I will summon you soon again.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Angel with shotgun by The Cab 

On Monday morning, Hermione was sitting in her office, buried in work. Not only did she have to work on the proposal for MACUSA, but she also needed to speak to the victims, which was difficult because they wouldn’t talk.

She was deep in thought when a knock on her door interrupted her concentration. Before she could respond, Kingsley walked in, followed closely by Draco. Hermione's stomach dropped as soon as she saw him she was still upset about Friday.

"Good morning," Hermione greeted, standing up. Her eyes flicked toward Draco, but she quickly looked back at Kingsley.

"Good morning I see you early," Kingsley said in his usual calm voice. “I arrived 2 hours early,” she confessed looking proud of herself. “Congratulations,” said Draco in annoyance. Hermione ignored him.
"let’s get to the point shall we,” Draco says. 

I have some information,” he said.  “There is an ancient artifact in the Department of Mystery that needs to be retrieved. It’s an amulet but nobody knows what it's called. All I was informed is that Voldemort wants to use it to turn death eaters into reapers” Draco says.

“Like the Grim Reaper?” She asked but he doesn’t answer. Kingsley starts to speak. “I need you to work on finding this with Malfoy. You’ll have to enter the department and try and figure out where to is because even the person in charge of the department can’t find it."

Hermione blinked in surprise. "What? With all due respect, I don’t need a partner for this. I’m perfectly capable of handling it on my own, I can go alone."
Draco smirked, clearly amused by her discomfort. "Afraid you can’t handle a little help, Granger?" She rolled her eyes. “No, but I highly doubt you would be any help,” she said.

“That’s no way to speak to your boss,” he tells her. “You are not my boss,” she said. “You mean not yet,” he responded irritably.

"Enough," Kingsley said irritably, he gave Draco a sharp look before turning back to Hermione. "The two of you will be working together on this and that’s my final decision," he says.

Hermione clenched her jaw, but she knew better than to argue with Kingsley. "Okay," she muttered. "We will work on it together." "Good," Kingsley said, nodding at both of them.

"I expect an update and make sure to try and do this after hours to avoid anyone noticing you both working together." “Also look at these files and pull any of the names of muggle-borns at Hogwarts I want to make sure their families are protected.” He says handing them a stack.
“We will work in my office,” Draco said. “Fine,” she responds collecting her things and following him. She could feel the tension when she walked in his office. Draco leaned back against his desk, folding his arms. "Looks like you’re stuck with me, Granger."

"Wonderful it’s like a dream come true," Hermione said sarcastically under her breath, she grabbed a stack of files and handed some to him.
"Let’s just get started." They spent the next few hours poring over the files, but it didn’t take long for them to start getting frustrated and for the snide comments to start.

"You know, you don't have to look at every file i can tell you who is muggle-born,” he said. “but she continued reading.
“You know you could be a little more organized with these," Draco said, sarcastically. "Do you always make such a mess?" He asked looking at the pages that had been highlighted and tabbed.

"You could get through them faster if you did something instead of just criticizing me," Hermione snapped, not looking up from her file.

Draco rolled his eyes. "This whole thing is a waste of time if the death eaters wanted to get to those families they would have already.

Hermione slammed the file shut, glaring at him. “We have to make sure to protect those families." She says standing up and marching towards his desk and she slams a few files down. He comes close to her and in frustration almost gets in her face.

"Because you’re blowing everything out of proportion, as usual," Draco shot back, his eyes narrowing. "You think you’re the only one who cares about doing the right thing, but you’re just wasting time on things that don’t need your constant attention."

Hermione was a lot shorter than him but stood her ground, her anger rising. "I’m doing my job. And you—"

"My job," Draco interrupted, stepping closer this time towering over her. She’s very short he thought, " and my job isn’t to babysit you while you drown yourself in paperwork when we could already be setting up protection for these people."

"I don’t need your help!" Hermione snapped standing as tall as she could trying to get in his face. "I’ve been doing this kind of work for years without you, and I certainly don’t need your attitude making things harder."

Draco smirked, looking down at her leaning in slightly. "And yet, here I am. Enjoying every minute of it." He said moving closer to her.

He was greeted with a soft, elegant scent of jasmine, vanilla, and freshly cut flowers. It was warm, inviting, and sweet. There was an understated sophistication to it. Something about the way the floral notes intertwined with vanilla made him want to breathe it in deeper. There was also something else that he couldn't recognize, something entirely hers. Her scent left him unsettled yet he felt drawn to it, but didn’t know why.

He was not prepared for the effect of it and felt his pulse quicken. He inhaled sharply, his senses overwhelmed by the addictive warmth of it, and exhaled.

Hermione’s hands shook with frustration, but she refused to back down. She knew Draco was only trying to get under her skin, and she hated how easily he was succeeding. It was like being at Hogwarts all over again.
She was surprised by Draco’s scent it was dangerously intoxicating; it was an icy blend of mint and cold citrus and something deeper a luxurious sandalwood or leather that mixed the scent in a way that felt powerful and expensive. There was something cold and dangerous about it. It was masculine, luxurious, and elegant and she was finding it hard to move away.

They stood close, both glaring at each other and then Hermione did something that surprised them both. She placed her hand on his chest and gently pushed him, causing him to freeze.

It was the first time they had ever had physical contact, and a wave of unexpected electricity surged between them leaving them both momentarily stunned by the intensity of the connection.
Hermione felt like she was going to be sick so she walked out of the office as fast as she could leaving him stunned.

When Hermione finally returned home that evening, her head was pounding from the hours of bickering and reviewing files. She couldn’t help but think of how hard his chest was, he must be very fit she thought as she apparated inside, hoping for a quiet moment to herself, but instead, she found Ron sitting on the couch, his face tense.

"Hermione," Ron began, his voice strained, "hey," he said setting a cheesecake on the glass coffee table.

Hermione sighed, already exhausted from the day. "Ron, I’m sorry I’m so tired. I’ve had the worst day."

"Well, we need to spend time together," Ron said firmly, standing up and crossing his arms. "You’ve been gone all week, Hermione. When you’re not at the Ministry, you’re hanging out with Ginny."

"It’s work, Ron, and Ginny is your sister," Hermione said, feeling her patience thinning. "You know that. I can’t help it if we have important things going on at work and Ginny and I have been getting things ready for the wedding"

"Important cases?" Ron interrupted, his voice rising. "You’re spending all your time with god knows who. Do you even realize how much you’ve been gone? We hardly saw each other last week!"

Hermione rubbed her temples, trying to stay calm. "Ron, this isn’t fair. You know that. We’re trying to track down Death Eaters and I have to work on the proposal. It’s not like I’m doing this because I want to spend less time with you."

"Maybe or maybe not," Ron said, his frustration clear. "But it’s happening anyway. It feels like I’m losing you to your work."

Hermione’s heart sank. She knew what he was doing, he was trying to guilt-trip her into doing whatever he wanted. "I don’t want you to think that" she said quietly. "But I can’t just walk away from what I’m doing. It’s too important," she said. If he’s acting this way now she could only imagine how he would act if she told her she had to work with Malfoy all day.

"And what about us?" Ron asked, his voice softer now, almost pleading. "Aren’t we important too? "Hermione swallowed, guilt washing over her. "Of course you are. But Ron, it’s only been a week that we haven’t seen each other not a lifetime."

Ron shook his head, looking away. "Yeah. I just didn’t think I’d end up always coming second." Hermione stepped toward him, reaching for his hand. "You’re not, Ron trust me. But this investigation… it’s bigger than just me."

Ron hesitated for a moment before pulling her into his arms and kissing her. She didn’t enjoy it she thought. Why am I not enjoying it? “Oh I missed you, Hermione and I need you,” he said.

"I miss us too," Hermione whispered, resting her head against his chest but Ron I’m so tired I can’t do anything right now. “Fine,” he said and let her go. “If I do something stupid it's your fault,” he says backing up and pouring himself a drink.

Draco walked into the grand entrance of the manor. His mother was already waiting in the parlor, her face lighting up as he entered.
"Draco, dear, I’m so glad you’re home," Narcissa said warmly, her tone carrying an edge of excitement. "I’ve invited a dear friend and her daughter over for dinner tonight. I do hope you join us. It’s been ages since we’ve had such a lovely gathering."

Draco raised an eyebrow, annoyance crept into his expression. He knew well enough that these social dinners were often more than casual gatherings and they were opportunities for Narcissa to push her matchmaking agenda. “Who’s the guest?” he asked, trying to keep his voice neutral.

“Oh, just someone I thought you’d find interesting,” she said smiling, her eyes twinkling with excitement. “Her daughter, Eliza, is a charming young woman. I’m sure you’ll find her delightful.”

Draco rolled his eyes and walked away from her into his study. He was lost in thought about his little argument with Granger when his thoughts were interrupted by a sudden, chilling presence. The Specter materialized before him, its shadowy form filling the room with darkness and an unsettling energy.

“You’ve not fulfilled your end of the bargain,” the Specter intoned, its voice echoing with an ominous resonance. “You offered a soul yet you have not brought her to me. How can I give you what you want without it? I want her soul and you cannot back out now.” He said angrily.

Draco's heart pounded. The deal he had made was not one he could easily escape from, and it finally started to weigh now.  His promise pressed heavily upon him. “You didn’t say I couldn’t back out,” Draco says.
“Once you deliver what I want, your wife will be returned to you.” Where were the last words he said before disappearing?

Draco did not like this at all. He did not like that this thing wanted to push him. He knew when he would do it and he knew he would but what if he wanted to back out?

Later that evening, Draco had dinner with his parents and their guest. He found the girl boring and self-centered and he didn’t speak much to her. He excused himself early to put Scorpius to bed.

“When can I go to your office?” He asked. “Why do you want to go?” Draco asked. “I just want to go,” he said. “Why?” “Please,” Scorpius says. ”Fine you can come tomorrow,” he said.

Draco was frustrated but not at his son. “Let’s get you to sleep okay,” he says. “So I can go tomorrow?” “We will see,” Draco said. After his son was fast asleep Draco decided he needed to clear his head.

He found himself at Blaise’s club and was having a drink with Blaise when Theo showed up. “I have a few friends that want to hang out,” he said and a group of girls followed him.

Draco once again found himself looking among the girls when a short girl with brown curly hair caught his eye. He chugged his drink down and went to talk to her.

After hours of sitting and drinking, they left the club, he was planning on taking it back to a hotel like always but Draco’s mind was a whirl of conflicting emotions, guilt, desperation, and a lingering sense of unease.
He was playing a dangerous game, trying to balance the demands of his dark pact with his son’s innocent wish. The woman beside him was his temporary fix to put up with the problem that seemed to grow more complicated with each passing day.

“Where are you taking me?” She asked grabbing him by the arm. “You should go,” he says to her walking away and leaving her in the street.

He apparated home, landing heavily on his bed. He buried his face in a pillow, suppressing a scream of frustration. The Specter was right, he needed to give up Hermione. Why hadn't he done it already? He would probably have to make a choice eventually and it might be a quicker death than with Voldemort, he thought. The impossible choice he faced pressed down on him, leaving him in torment.

Why did he even want to do this in the first place? What would Astoria want? What would Astoria say if she found out he had offered the golden girl's soul in return for her?

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter first escape by foster the people.

Draco had made it clear to Pansy that she was to arrive with Scorpius using Kingsley’s private Floo network to avoid anyone seeing him. He wasn’t comfortable with Scorpius being here, but his son had insisted.
After they arrived at Kingsley’s office, Kingsley pulled Pansy to the side to ask how she was doing. Draco was already waiting for them. Scorpius handed Draco a white box with a lemon tart, and he thanked him.

They walked to Draco’s office, and once they were settled, Draco opened the box and split the tart into two pieces, handing the larger piece to Scorpius. Pansy came in to say goodbye, and Draco settled back into his work. Once Scorpius was settled, he took out a notepad and colorful quills and started to draw.

“Can I see you for a minute?” Kingsley asked. Draco looked at him, didn't see his son there, then glanced at Scorpius. Kingsley understood. “You’re not going anywhere; I just need a minute,” he said, and Draco stood up and followed him.

Scorpius colored for a while until he grew bored, then he began wandering the hallway. He didn’t go far, just next door, he found Hermione with her door wide open. She looked up from her work and smiled. He smiled back, curious about her, and walked into her office.

“Hello,” she smiled. He was surprised and wasn’t sure how to interact with her, so she waited patiently. After a moment, he replied shyly, “Hi,” glancing back at the door. “You’re welcome to sit here until he gets back,” she said, and he nodded his head.

Scorpius walked forward and looked around her office. There was not much to look at, but he looked around and she watched him.

He took a seat in front of her, opened his sketchbook, and began to draw. She smiled at him, but he wasn’t looking at her. After a few minutes, she shifted her focus back to her work.

Draco wasn’t gone long and after a while, he emerged into his office but found that his son was not there. Irritation prickled at his nerves because of his little talk with Kingsley and now this. He had a feeling he knew where he was and if he was there then his suspicions were correct and Scorpius liked her.

“What are you doing in here?” he snapped, with his arms folded in front of him. His son looked up with a worried expression but the moment he saw his son, Draco’s expression softened. “You should be in my office, not bothering anyone.” He said anyone because was not going to say Granger Scorpius would start talking about the bird and he was not about to call her by her first name.

Hermione smiled and continued to organize her papers, not wanting to interfere. She wanted to tell Draco that it was no bother at all that his son was always welcome in her office and that she didn’t know his son, but he could stay as long as he wanted, but instead, she stayed quiet she didn’t want to upset him.

Once Scorpius was back in Draco’s office, he settled into his father’s chair while Draco sat across from him. Scorpius gazed out the window, and Draco occasionally glanced at him but said nothing. He wanted his son to feel comfortable in his presence, yet he was wary of Scorpius feeling too at ease around her and not around him.

Draco's attention was now completely on his work, not fully focused on his son. Scorpius felt bored; he loved his dad and enjoyed being there, but he also liked the feeling of being in Hermione's office. He liked her smile and the way her eyes sparkled. Scorpius didn’t quite understand what this feeling was.

“I’m going to get a coffee,” Draco said. “I’ll bring you back something.” Scorpius nodded. Draco headed to the kitchen to make himself a coffee, knowing he could still hear his son if he called.

After a while of sitting there, Scorpius's attention was drawn to some shiny quills in the center of Draco’s desk. He glanced at the door to see if his dad was back, but he wasn’t. Curiosity got the better of him, and he stood on the chair to reach them. The moment he leaned too far, he lost his balance and fell, scraping his chin on the desk. He yelled as he tumbled and, after sitting up, began to cry.

Draco’s heart dropped as he heard him scream and he dropped his coffee cup and rushed into his office, he found his son in tears spilling down his cheeks clutching his chin and he cried, his voice trembling as he called his dad.

Draco’s irritation from earlier vanished, and he began to panic. “What happened?” he asked, and he wanted to go to his son, but he felt frozen not able to move forward, these things were something Astoria would deal with not him.

“I fell trying to get the quill!” Scorpius sobbed, pointing at the desk.
Draco was about to move when Hermione, rushed in after hearing the commotion, “What happened?” she asked, her voice full of concern not even looking at Draco and she knelt down next to Scorpius.

“I’m fine,” he sniffled, but she could see the scrape on his chin. “Oh dear, it will be okay,” she says and without hesitation, she picks him up and sits him on her lap. She waved her wand and murmured a gentle healing charm.

“There you go,” she said softly as the cut disappeared, her fingers brushing against his chin and Scorpius stopped crying and stared at her not able to speak. Draco froze and a wave of anger washed over him.
Draco watched, a mixture of gratitude and anger swirling within him. How dare she come near his son, he thought. How dare she even think it was okay for her to touch him, he thought.

“You will be okay,” she says and then she helps him off her lap and they stand up. She looks at Draco and he looks at her with anger.
“You didn’t need to come in here,” he glares at her. “I don’t… we didn’t need your help,” he snapped angrily, breaking the moment.

Hermione flinched at his tone. “I’m sorry I just wanted to help,” she said softly, her eyes wide with surprise. “Help? Well, you’ve done enough, so leave,” Draco said coldly and loud enough for everyone who was in the office to hear. There was a hard edge to his voice. Feeling the anger coming from him, she backed away, her gentle demeanor fading as she collected herself. “Okay, I’m sorry,” she says.

Scorpius looked between them, sensing an issue, and despite the sting of his chin, he felt an ache in his chest at the way his father had spoken to her when she had been so nice to him.

As Hermione was leaving, Scorpius turned to her, a shy smile on his face. “Thank you.” he said, and she turned to look at them first at Draco who was running his hand over his hair and looked upset and then at Scorpius she was going to say something but Draco, interjected sharply, “No. We’re leaving now, Scorpius.”

The little boy’s smile faltered, and he looked up at his father with confusion. “But I—”

Hermione turned and left without another word. “No buts. We’re leaving,” Draco said, taking him by his hand and into Kingsley's office.
Hermione closed the door to her office and leaned against it. She had only tried to help. She wasn’t sure if it was the tone or the implication that she had overstepped some invisible boundary.

She swallowed hard, the warmth of her kindness from earlier was now replaced with an uncomfortable coldness. Draco’s anger had made her gesture feel like it was something intrusive. She supposed she had crossed a line and felt horrible about it. She would probably have to apologize when she sees him. She didn’t want to apologize but she knew she did something wrong to make him angry and when you do something wrong you should apologize.

She decided that when he visits his dad, she will stay away from him to avoid making Draco feel uncomfortable. Draco slammed the door to his room when he arrived home the sound reverberating through the halls. His chest heaved with anger, though he wasn’t entirely sure who he was angrier with—her for being kind and helping his son, or himself for reacting the way he did.

She had no right, he thought. He looked at his wife’s picture and she was smiling back. He placed it down feeling a little calmer.

“Draco,” Narcissa said coming inside without knocking. “Is everything alright?” she asked coming inside without knocking with Scorpius right behind her.  He paced his room, running a hand through his hair. “I’m fine!” he says a little to hashing and she raises her eyebrows.

“I’m sorry,” he says to her. “I’m fine.”  “But what happened to make you this upset?” she asked. “I got hurt,” Scorpius tells his grandmother. “Oh dear,” she says to him as he shows her his chin. “But I’m okay,” he says. She turned to Draco if Scorpius was okay then why was he so mad?

“Hermione helped me,” Scorpius says, there it was she knew why he was so angry now. Scorpius tells her how it happened and what she did to help and how nice he thinks she was.  “Well, that was very kind of her,” Narcissa tells him choosing her words before saying them. Draco looked away.

“I’m going to have tea with a friend, I’ll bring him with me,” she tells Draco wanting to give him space. She places a kiss on her son’s cheek. “It was kind of her,” she says looking at him. Then she takes her grandson's hand and walks out.

His mind was replaying the scene over and over. Scorpius’s tears, Hermione’s gentle hands, and then the moment he felt angry. The look on her face when he snapped at her.

He knew deep down that she had only been trying to help and meant no harm. Something about seeing her so easily comforts his son had triggered a surge of defensiveness in him, something he hadn’t been able to control, he was angry.

He knew his anger wasn’t really about her and he was angry with himself for not moving quickly enough when his son was crying. Astoria would have comforted him right away, but Draco was not as affectionate as he should be.

His anger wasn’t because she had been able to calm Scorpius down. It was about the helplessness he felt when it came to his son.
It was the way his son had looked at her. The way her kindness had made him feel.

He already had the constant worry that he wasn’t doing enough, that he wasn’t a good enough father, and she proved that to him today. He should have been the one to comfort him, he should be angry with himself, but it was easier to lash out at her than admit his own insecurities.

His anger slowly ebbed, leaving only the uncomfortable realization that he had been rude to her when she had been kind to his son. He would have to face her tomorrow, and he knew that she deserved an apology, but he would not give it to her. There it is he thought to himself. There was the Draco Malfoy that he was. She spoke for you and prevented you from going to Azkaban he thought, and he couldn’t even say a simple apology.

He pushed any thought of apologizing away and instead focused on what the Spector had said. He had no choice, that justified it then. His being tricked by him was a justification for him handing her over to him and getting his wife back. He decided that the sooner he handed her over the sooner it would be done, and he would no longer have to worry about it.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Slow and Steady by Of Monsters and Men 

The next day Hermione made sure to arrive early she needed to apologize and wanted to avoid apologizing in front of everyone. She was busy with work when she heard the floo in Kingsley's office. She wondered if it was him. When she heard the door to his office closed she closed her eyes and counted to 10. I can do this, she thought.

Draco had woken up pissed off about yesterday and on top of that he had a lot of work to do and Kingsley said he needed to talk to him today.
He was reviewing a file of one of the victims when he heard a soft knock on his door, he really hoped it wasn’t her.

“Malfoy,” she said her voice above a whisper. “What?” He snapped, leaning his head back in his chair and closing his eyes “Can I come in?” she asked not waiting for a response. He lifts his head up to look at her. She was in muggle clothes today, those little jeans and a pink shirt and she looked nervous he noticed.

She took a deep breath, exhaled, walked over to his desk sat across from him, and looked down at her hands. He could feel that she was nervous.

He raised an eyebrow and looked at her and she waited a moment and then finally looked at him and she bit her lip before speaking. Was she here to demand an apology from him, he thought because if she was, she was wasting her time because Draco Malfoy never apologizes.

“Malfoy yesterday,” she started talking but he cut her off. “Let’s not,” he said.

“No, I have to say this,” she tells him. Here we go she’s going to demand a damn apology.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry,” she says meeting his eyes. He stiffens, he had not expected that. He could not believe what he was hearing. She was sorry even though she had done nothing wrong.

“I didn’t think… I didn’t realize that I had crossed a line, and I apologize.” She spoke. He swallows and looks at her. She didn’t have to apologize yet she did. She hadn’t done anything wrong, yet she felt like she had.

He could have easily said that she had done nothing wrong and that he should have been apologizing to her but because he was Draco Malfoy he didn’t. Coward, he thought to himself.   “Okay,” was all he said. “Okay,” she says nodding and standing up and leaving to her office.

He leaned his head back again and closed his eyes. He was more pissed off at her now. How dare she apologize to him; how dare she try to make him feel guilty he thought. That’s probably what she wants but he was not going to give her the satisfaction and decided he would ignore her the rest of the day.

When she returned to her office, she closed the door and leaned against it. It’s okay, she thought. She felt better after apologizing. She didn’t want to have any issues with him right now because they did have to work together for hours and thousands of people were depending on them and now was not the time to be divided.

It was mid-day and Hermione was going to go and get lunch. When she opened the door, she saw Pansy walking towards Draco’s office and she was holding Scorpius’s, she immediately closed her door. She decided she was no longer hungry and would skip lunch.

“What are you doing here?” Draco asks Pansy as they walk inside. “I stopped by the manor but your mom’s not home and my father told me I have to go to a mandatory meeting.” She said.

Draco looked at Scorpius who gave him a small smile. Fine I’ll just have to make sure he doesn’t go near Granger, he thought. They had lunch together in his office and Draco was very thankful that Scorpius hadn’t brought her up. Good, he thought.

Hermione was not feeling well she had not had dinner last night or breakfast and she was hungry. I guess coffee and a pastry sound okay, she thought. She opens her door and peeks through it. Good no sign of them, she thought.

As she made her way to the kitchen she ran into a Kingsley. “Hello,” she says, “Malfoy and I need to leave,” Kingsley tells her. “Okay,” she responds. Kingsley begins to walk towards Malfoy’s office, and she follows. “What’s going on? ” She asked but he didn’t answer. “Was there another attack?” and again no answer.

Kingsley didn’t bother to knock, and Hermione was too worried to care that she walked into his office.   “I need you to come see something,” Kingsley said to Draco. “What is it?” Draco asked, his brow furrowing. He then turns to look at where she was standing, and she looks away. 

“It’s an artifact that was sent to us anonymously. I don’t want to involve the Aurors. I don’t want to cause a panic, "he said, and he moved closer to him. “ I also don't want her knowing," he said, and Draco knew he meant Hermione.

“When do you need me to go? ”Now,” Kingsley replied. Draco glanced at his son. “That’s not possible at the moment,” he said coolly. “My son is here, and  can’t leave him or take him anywhere dangerous.”

There was urgency in Kingsley’s eyes, and Hermione could sense it she wasn't sure what Kingsley had told him all she heard was that he didn't want to bring his son anywhere that was dangerous. “I can go with you,” she offered and Kingsley looked at Draco and Draco knew that he would absolutely not involve her.

“No, it needs to be Malfoy,” he says.

“Okay,” she says, rubbing her arm. “If you want, I can watch him,” she offers softly, avoiding his gaze. “If that’s alright with you,” she adds, this time looking directly at Draco. His expression hardens, clearly displeased with the idea, but he has to admit his son would definitely be safe with her.

They both wondered if she had heard but they knew she hadn't or else she would be making a huge deal for not being included and probably wouldn’t have offered to watch him.

“Give us a moment,” he tells them and they leave to give him privacy. He closes the door behind him. Turning to Scorpius, his face softened. “I need to go do some work,” he told him. “Where are we going?” Scorpius asked eagerly.

“You can’t come with me—it’s work, and you’re  too small.” “What do I do then?” Scorpius asked, frowning. “You’re going to stay with Granger,” Draco said.

Scorpius’s face lit up immediately and looked around for his bird. “Where is Granger?” he asked confused. “No, not that Granger, do you remember the card with the bird?” Draco asked, and his son nodded. “Well, that was sent to me by Hermione Granger,” he said.

“So Hermione's name is also Granger?” “Yes, it’s her last name, and for some reason, you named that bird after her.” Scorpius giggled.
“I’m going to tell her?” he said with a smile. “No,” “Promise me you won’t tell her. It’ll be our secret.” “Okay, Dad,” Scorpius agreed without questioning it, though clearly sad about it.

Draco’s jaw tightened as he opened the door. Hermione stood near but gave them enough space for privacy. “Pansy will be picking him up sometime today,” Draco told her. “I’ll take care of him, I promise,” Hermione said, giving him a reassuring smile. Draco nodded stiffly.
Draco knew that if he had not made a vow to assist the order if he had not had another choice there was no way in hell, he would have allowed her to watch his son.

After Draco left, Hermione entered the office and saw Scorpius sitting in his father’s chair. “Hello,” she greeted warmly, giving him a smile, but he looked nervous, so she backed away, giving him space. She sat across from him, pulling out one of her favorite books, Pride and Prejudice.

“What are you doing?” Scorpius finally asked. “Reading,” Hermione replied, glancing up with a soft smile. “Oh,” Scorpius said as he hopped off the chair to explore the room. Hermione’s gaze drifted to the piles of papers on Draco’s desk—endless files and reports, many related to victims from the Death Eater attacks.

She decided to tackle some of the paperwork herself, thinking Draco might not even notice. After a while, she had done all of his work without even realizing it.

Scorpius approached her after she was done. “I'm bored” he declared. “Well, why don’t we do something fun?” Hermione suggested. “Like what?” he asked, curiosity sparking. “Well, there’s a kitchen here. How about we bake something?” she offered, smiling. “Cookies?” Scorpius asked, his eyes lighting up. “Cookies sound good to me,” she smiles.

“Come on,” Hermione said, holding out her hand and he took it. In the kitchen, Hermione preheated the oven and set out the ingredients. She conjured two chef hats, and two aprons placed one on Scorpius’s head, and helped him with the apron.

First, we need to get the cookie mix into the bowl. “Can you help?” And he nodded. Scorpius tried to open the package but struggled, and he became frustrated and he had decided to give up. "Hey, it’s alright. Let me help,” Hermione said gently, opening the package and helping him pour the mix into the bowl, some of it spilling onto the counter.

“We need oil, eggs, milk, and our secret ingredient—a dash of honey. Standing him on a stool, Hermione placed her hand over his to help stir the mixture. Once the dough was ready, she showed him how to roll it into balls and flatten them on the baking sheet. “Into the oven, they go!” she declared.

As the cookies were baked, Hermione looked up to see Pansy standing at the doorway, an amused expression on her face. "The cookies are almost ready if you want to wait. We were going to decorate them,” Hermione said, feeling slightly self-conscious. “But if you’re in a hurry, that’s fine too." “No rush,” Pansy replied with a smile. “Take your time. I’ll be in Draco’s office.”

They were covered in frosting and cookie mix. She had cookie mix on her face and he had frosting on his nose and cheeks, she started decorating a cookie shaped like her cat. She glanced over at Scorpius, whose cookie remained plain.

“Do you want to decorate one for your dad?” Hermione asked. Scorpius nodded eagerly. "How do you want to decorate it?" she asked, and he looked sad and surged. He looked away. "Oh no, it's alright let's think," she smiled.

“Let’s see… your dad likes Quidditch, right? Did you know he was a Seeker?” she asked, and Scorpius smiled, clearly proud of his father. "He was actually a very good flyer probably the best in our year, also very smart in school but he always came in second after me," she beamed as she shaped the cookie.

After they were done she helped him frost the golden snitch-shaped cookie, he was in front of her and she was holding his hand decorating it too. She felt as though they were being watched and she had felt it for a few minutes now she was scared to look up but she couldn’t look down forever.

Looking up, her heart sank—how long had Draco been standing there? She moved away from his son. “Dad!” Scorpius said, running over to show him the cookie he’d made. 

"He did an amazing job,” Hermione said with a smile, though Draco looked upset? No confused.

Seeing Draco’s expression, she realized she had done it again, she crossed the line. She quickly apologized. “Sorry, he was bored,” she explained. Draco gave a nod. “It was fun,” Scorpius says taking a bite of one of the cookies. “Well we should get going,” Draco says to him taking his hand.

“My birthday party is this Saturday,” Scorpius announced to Hermione. “Oh, well, happy early birthday!” Hermione said. “Can you come!” Scorpius said, reaching for her hand and she took it.
 
She looked at Draco who looked frustrated. “Oh, I don’t know…” Hermione hesitated biting her lower lip something that Draco had noticed that she does when she’s nervous. "Please?” Scorpius begged.

She looked at Draco again, who seemed more frustrated. “If it’s alright with your dad,” she said. Draco sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Fine,” he said. Scorpius beamed, and Hermione couldn’t help but smile too.

“I will bring you an invitation,” Scorpius tells her. Draco takes Scorpius by the hand again and they were exiting the door when she stopped them. “Wait you forgot your cookies,” she says handing them a container. Draco didn’t say anything, so she put her hands in front of herself and backed away. “Sorry,” she says and turns and leaves.

“How did it go with Granger?” he asked his son as they arrived at the manor. Pansy had tagged along. “Fine, she's very pretty,” he says. Draco rolled his eyes and Pansy smiled.

“Alright time for bed,” Draco says. Pansy sat drinking tea and patiently waited for Draco to come back from putting his son in bed.

“Thanks for getting things ready for Saturday, I could not have done it without you,” he tells her, and she smiles.

“My father wanted to go over finances,” she says rolling her eyes.  She prepared herself another tea. She was quiet for a while wanting to say something but not wanting to upset him. She decided she should just say it and put her cup down.

“Draco, I have to tell you something," she said, and he looked at her concerned. "Scorpius, well earlier, he... he was very comfortable with Granger,” Draco took a sip of his tea but didn't say anything. “I don’t think I have really ever seen him comfortable with anyone well other than you and your parents, and of course Astoria,” she says.

Draco tensed at the mention of his wife’s name. “Your point?” He asked. “I don’t know I thought I should tell you,” she says steering her tea. “I got back early and saw them walking into the kitchen she was holding his hand, and then helped him onto a stool and held his hand while helping him, he doesn’t really do that with me,” she confessed.

She takes one of the cookies that Scorpius and Hermione had made and takes a bite. "I hold his hand, and he lets go right away and then after a while reaches for it and does it again but he didn't with her," she said taking another bite.

“He was happy, I have not seen him this happy since you know," she said not wanting to mention Astoria. Draco didn’t say anything because it had been a long time since his son smiled the way he had today and it seemed to come naturally to that curly hair know it all.

“You should try these, they are amazing,” she says finishing the cookie. “No thanks,” he says. Pansy wondered why Draco hated Hermione so much. She knew it wasn’t because of her blood status or school rivalry this was deeper.

“He invited her to his party,” Draco said with irritation. Pansy had the biggest smile he had seen on her in a while. “What did she say?” “She said if it was alright with me then yes,” “So what did you say?” “What do you think I looked at Scorpius and I caved so now Granger will probably be at the manor for his birthday,” he said angrily.

The memories of her screams filled his head and he felt like the human garbage that he knew he was, he wondered what she would be thinking when she came.

“I’m sure he’s happy,” she tells him. Then looks at the clock. “I need to get going I have to get a dress ready for this week. "she tells him giving him a hug.

After she leaves he sits there drinking his cup of tea and then he picks up the golden snitch cookie that they had made and bites it and he has to admit they were delicious.

Hermione was sitting in Ginny's kitchen waiting for Ron and Harry to join them for dinner. Ginny was setting the plates, and Hermione was decorating cookies for dessert. "How was work?" Ginny asks. "It was fine, to be honest, I didn't do much," she said, and she continued to frost the cookies.

"Hey, can I ask you something?" Hermione asked. "Sure," she said. "Well, I got invited to a party for next Saturday and I'm not exactly sure what I should gift them," she said. "Well, is it a guy or a girl?" she asked. "Umm a guy," she responded.

"Well maybe a scarf he can use it in a few months when it’s fall or a nice sweater," she suggested. "Well, he's going to be 6," she said. "Who party is it?" she asked. "If I tell you, you cannot tell anyone including Ron," she said and Ginny promised.

"Scorpius Malfoy," Hermione said. "Wait, what and why?" Ginny asked demanding an explanation, but Hermione felt like she should not tell her about today or about anything. "Kingsley was invited and asked me to come," she lied feeling terrible about it.

"Well, if that's what he wants," Ginny said. "What can you give a kid that pretty much owns the entire world," she said. Hermione didn't know, she really didn't know what to get him. She was sure he could have everything in the world, but she was sure he only wanted one thing- his mom.

“It must be distracting working with him,” Ginny said. “With Kingsley?” Hermione asked. “No silly with Malfoy,” she smiled. “And why would it?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, come on, you know why. He’s incredibly attractive everyone knows it,” Ginny said. “If I were you, I wouldn’t be able to concentrate. He’s handsome, has a perfect body, and those eyes,” Ginny says.

“I don’t think Harry would appreciate you saying all this,” Hermione smiled. “Harry is sexy as hell and he knows I love him but I’m just saying you are one lucky girl being able to come into work and have a nice view,” she chuckles.

Hermione thought of that day they were so close and how hard he felt when she pushed him his scent was intoxicating but she didn’t say this out loud and instead didn’t say anything at all.

There was a pop in the living room announcing the arrival of Harry and Ron and Hermione begged Ginny once again not to say anything. “I won’t,” she promised.

"Hello love," Harry says to Ginny. "Hey," Ron says and Hermione gives him a tired smile. She was exhausted and needed sleep. They sat and had dinner and talked about their day.

They were deep in conversation when Harry brought up Malfoy and Ron turned bright red. "I hate that piece of shit, "Ron said. "Why?” Ginny asked. “Dean has been trying to get his auror license but hasn’t passed him and he’s been practicing for months,” he said.

 “He is a difficult instructor,” Harry says. “But I promise you it’s worth the training, Malfoy it’s probably the best auror that we have, after me of course,” he said. 

“Ron pretty soon he will be my boss, and you cannot say that," "Oh yeah, watch me," he says. "Say what you want but according to Kingsley he's the best auror we got," Harry says taking a sip of the lemonade. "You will have to stop working there then," Ron says and Hermione gives him an angry look. "I most certainly will not!" she says. "I have worked hard," she tells him.

"Well, then you have to decide what's more important us or being in the ministry. Hermione sat quietly. "Even if I wanted to, I cannot quit Ron, Malfoy and I took a vow and we have to work together we have missions scheduled together," she tells him, and he gets up and slams his napkin down and apparatus away. 

She wondered how he would react once she knew that she would be going on a two-week mission to New Zealand alone with Malfoy.

Chapter Text

Songs for this song Decode by Paramore

Hermione was part of a travel book club and this month they had chosen a historical fiction novel. She was annotating some notes and highlighting some of the parts that she liked, and she couldn’t help but wonder which was Narcissa Malfoy's writing. They would be meeting for their book club in a few days and although she never actually spoke to her, anytime she saw her she was nervous.

After reading for an hour, she gets ready for work and prepares the cinnamon rolls that she planned on bringing to the office. She frosted them and placed them in a glass container and was excited for everyone to try her recipe.

When she arrived at the Ministry, she entered through the main entrance and took the lift. She went to stand in a corner, hoping to avoid any unwanted attention. To her horror, Cormac McLaggen stepped into the lift with her. “Hi, beautiful,” he said, sauntering over.

“McLaggen,” she replied, trying to maintain her composure. He stood in front of her, his gaze lingering uncomfortably.

Just then, the lift doors slid open again, and in walked Draco Malfoy and Blaise Zabini. As the lift resumed its ascent, Hermione instinctively moved away from Cormac, who promptly followed.

“You know, if I were Weasley, I wouldn’t let you out of my sight,” he said, his eyes raking over her before he stepped closer.

Draco cast a sideways glance at the pair, and when Hermione caught his eye, he quickly looked away. A moment later, he glanced back just in time to see Cormac tugging at one of her curls and causing her to move even further into the corner.

“Are you ready for the exam, McLaggen?” Draco’s cool voice cut through the tension. Cormac turned to meet his gaze, a hint of challenge in his expression. “No,” Cormac replied, smirking.

Draco raised an eyebrow. “Well, if you weren’t wasting time here, maybe you’d actually be prepared,” he shot back, his tone sharp.

Hermione took this as her cue to shift closer to the door, eager to make her escape as soon as the lift opened.

She was never really scared of Cormac, but he would always made her uncomfortable. She goes to her office and sets the cinnamon rolls in the kitchen and then begins her workday.

The sweet smell of cinnamon drifted through the office. Hermione was happy that everyone seemed to enjoy them. She saved one for Kingsley and one for Draco.

She knocks on his door, and he doesn’t answer so she opens the door. She approached Draco’s desk with a warm smile, holding out a cinnamon roll on a paper plate. “I made these this morning and thought you might like one.” she said.

Draco looked up, his expression turning sour as he eyed the pastry. “And why would I want that?” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Do you think I’m the type to indulge in pointless things like cinnamon rolls during work hours? I have actual work to do and don’t have time for distractions, so go waste someone else’s time Granger.”

Hermione blinked, taken aback by the sudden harshness, her hand lowering the cinnamon roll. She had simply been trying to share something nice, but his cold rejection stung more than she expected. Why was he always so mean to her, she thought and backed away.

The rest of the morning was uneventful, and she found herself sorting through the files of the victims and was trying to look for their interrogations but found nothing. She would have to ask Draco about them.

Draco on the other hand was thinking about their earlier conversation, and he believed that since she was going to die by his hands then she should not waste her time being nice to him.

He was busy with work when his office door opened and was surprised to find his son. Draco had not allowed Scorpius to visit him at the office again, so he took it open himself to get there. He was gripping a white envelope in his hand, his excitement barely contained.

“Dad!” Scorpius called out, holding up the envelope proudly. Draco looked up, a small smile appearing. “What's wrong,” he asked standing up to go meet him. Pansy followed behind him. “Nothing, he just really wanted to see you and he wanted to … well you know… see Granger,” she said. Draco tensed and rolled his eyes. “I wasn’t expecting you guys,” he said giving her a hug.

“Dad, I’m going to go give this to Hermione” Scorpius announced proudly showing him an invitation. “You mean Ms. Granger.” “No, she said I can call her Hermione,” he smiled.

Draco sat back down and returned to his paperwork, and he barely looked up, his voice low and cold. “You’ve already told her about the party, Scorpius. I’m sure she doesn’t need reminding.”

Scorpius frowned slightly at his father’s tone. “But I drew this one. I want to give it to her. "Draco exhaled, rubbing a hand over his face. “Fine. Just make it quick.” “Can you go with him?” he asks Pansy, and she nods in amusement.

He hurried out, heading straight for Hermione’s office. Hermione was busy organizing some papers on her desk, she had spread out every file she could find related to the victims.

There was a knock on her door, but she didn’t look up. “Come in,” she said. “Hermione!” Scorpius called, and she looked up and her eyes softened the moment she saw him. “I brought you, my invitation!”

Hermione smiled warmly, as he approached her. She stooped up and then leaned down to his level. “Scorpius, I thought I was already invited,” she teased gently.

. He shook his head. “This one’s official! I made sure,” he said.
She takes the envelope and opens it. He had used green paper and drew what looked like stick figures and a dragon that was mostly a circle with arms and legs, a tail and he added some fire.

Hermione chuckled, taking the envelope from him. “It’s very lovely, thank you. I’ll definitely be there.”

Pansy said hello to her, and they talked a little about the party. She informed Hermione would be a formal dinner. As Scorpius left, Draco appeared in the doorway, watching their exchange from a distance, his expression hardening. When Hermione caught his eye, his gaze was cold and distant, the tension between them palpable.

"I got my official invitation,” she said showing him an envelope, trying to break the ice.

Draco's jaw tightened. “Fantastic,” he said sarcastically rolling his eyes. Hermione’s smile faded slightly. Scorpius and Pansy return back to Draco’s office and Hermione decides that the drawing is so cute and wants to keep it so she puts the invitation in her purse.

Later that evening Hermione was in the kitchen making herself a coffee and getting a cinnamon roll Draco came in to make himself one as well. He poured his coffee took a sip and was on his way out when she spoke.

“Don’t you want any cream or sugar?” she asked steering her coffee. “Granger is that your way of asking me if I want you to give me some sugar?” he smirked, and her cheeks turned a bright pink.

“Your son’s invitation is very cute,” she said trying to make conversation. “hmm,” “What, "she asked. “I didn’t know my son had such bad taste in people.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” She asked softly putting her cup down. Draco’s frustration simmered, his voice sharp. “Just that children are naïve.”

“Malfoy if you don’t want me to come to your son's birthday you just have to say it and I won't.” “Would it make a difference if I did either way the day will be ruined.”

Hermione bites her lower lip so if she doesn’t go it will be ruined for Scorpius but if she goes it will be ruined for Malfoy, and she didn't really want to upset Malfoy.

“Don’t worry, I understand I wasn’t trying to intrude, and I don’t want to make you uncomfortable, and I definitely don’t want to ruin your son's birthday, so I won’t go,” she said politely and picked up her cup and walked away.

Draco felt a wave of relief wash over him. “Sounds good to me,” he muttered and returned to his office. He was in a better mood now that he knew she wouldn’t be going to the party, but the triumph was short-lived.

Draco had plans to go to dinner with Pansy and Blaise. Blaise was uneasy about it because he didn’t want Pansy to be seen with them by other death eaters. Although Pansy was not a death eater, she knew that they had been summoned.

“Granger decided she’s not coming to Scorpius’s party,” Draco says with a smirk. Pansy looked concerned. “Scorpius is going to be disappointed. He was very excited and really wanted her there.” “I don’t want to put up with her plus he will be fine,” he said.

“Can’t you put up with her just one night for your son? “Pans I put up with her every day she’s a nightmare,” Draco said. “Look I’m not sure why Scorpius likes Granger, but he does, and he is probably going to be sad.” she said.

Draco thought the same as Pansy he didn’t understand why Scorpius liked Granger so much. He spent one afternoon with her and all of a sudden, she’s become special. Pansy’s words hung in the air, and Draco’s heart sank.

He envisioned his son’s disappointed face and felt a familiar twinge of guilt. He wished Astoria were here she would know what to do. Well, if Astoria was here Granger would have never met him, he thought to himself.

Draco knew that she was staying late that evening, so he made his way back to the ministry and he found himself standing outside Hermione's office, battling his indecision.

“Granger,” he called coolly, and she looked up from the files she was working on earlier. “Yes?” she replied but turned her focus back to the files. She was biting her lip, she was thinking.

“Are you done with the files,” he asked. Hermione was frustrated. Her idea of making a plan and having a strategy has been going terribly and what’s worse she blames herself for what happened at Hogsmeade. Malfoy was right she thought we needed to act now.

“There is no need for you to review them, she said in a tired voice. “Why is that?” She was quiet for a moment and didn’t want to meet his eyes. She looked out her window and sighed. “Because you were right.” “About what?” he asks.

“I have been wasting time on making a plan and organizing a strategy of how to approach the death eaters and it’s just a waste of time. Who cares how many we have and how many have escaped. We lost so many people in Hogsmeade and I can’t help but blame myself for it.” she said now looking at her hands.

“You said we should act now, and I was hesitant and that’s why all month we have been trying to come up with something that even if we do come up with won’t help because we don’t know what they are planning we don’t know anything. But you do and that’s why you wanted to act right away because you know what they're planning,” she says.

Hermione was someone who would never admit to making a mistake, but she knew that people were dying every day, and she couldn’t rely on her intelligence forever.

“Granger what happened at Hogsmeade wasn’t because we were waiting on you to come up with a plan. Shakelbolt was aware there would be an attack not just on Hogsmeade but on muggles as well,” he said.

“Why was I not informed?” she asked but he didn’t respond.

“It starts at 7,” he tells her and turns to leave. “What?” “Scorpius birthday party it’s at 7.” He tells her again not turning to look at her.

“Is this your way of saying you want me to be there?” she asked, her curiosity piqued. “I guess it would be a disaster if you didn’t go to the party.

“Scorpius… might get bored.” His tone was as cold as ice, but there was an undercurrent of something else. “Well if you’re so insistent I guess I can go.” she said.

Hermione laughed softly, and it sent an unexpected warmth through him.

“You must really love your son to allow me to go to his party?” She says but he doesn’t answer and leaves her office. Her grin widened as he left.

Draco was in his office pondering how easily his son found Granger likable. He was lost in thought when he remembered something important. He was sure that Death eaters would be going to the party because his father refused to tell his mother that they had been summoned and she probably invited half the wizarding world he thought.

He had to find Kingsley if he’s at the party no one would bother to mess with her if he is not they won’t care that they are not wearing their mask, and they would kill her, but would that be a tragedy or just the help he needs to get her to the Spector.

The week had passed uneventful and before they knew it, it was Friday again which meant training day for Hermione. She arrived an hour early this time trying to make sure to not give him a reason to go hard on her.

"Hermione," Ron said embracing her from behind. "Hello," she smiled turning to kiss him. "What are you doing here?" he asked as Harry joined them. Oh no this was bad; this was very bad. "You're early Granger," Malfoy says as he enters the training room.0

"Early for what?" Ron asks Hermione. "Hermione what's going on?" Harry asked and Malfoy looked amused, she had not told her little boyfriend she was training with him, he thought. "Well. I... Kingsley," she said.

"Shakelbolt is having Granger test me on my combat speed," he lies.

He lied, Hermione thought. "Why not have me do it?" Harry said. "I don't know Potter why don’t you ask him." he says.

"Why are you dressed like that?" Ron asked. She didn't think there was anything wrong, she had on yoga pants and her shirt covered her stomach.

"It's too tight, I don't like it," he says. Hermione's face went pink. "Ron can we not," she said so only he could hear. "You dress like that to get other men's attention," he tells her loud enough for Harry and Draco to hear.

Ron was upset and he took his shirt off and handed it to her. "Really?" she asked, and he pushed it into her hand. Hermione slips his shirt on and stands across from them. "We should watch," Ron tells them. Hermione knew she should just tell him, it's not like she was doing anything bad.

"Fine with me Weasley, do you want to be my opponent," he asks and Ron glares at him. Just as Harry and Ron were about to sit a patronus enters the room. It was a lynx, and Hermione knew it was Kingsley.

"I need to go, "Harry says. "What is it?" Ron asks. "I don't know but I have to leave," he said and stood and walked to the door. Ron was stuck he wanted to stay with her, but he couldn't leave Harry especially if he was going on a mission. He decides to go with Harry. Draco didn't mention Ron's jealousy of her or the fact that she had to use his shirt to cover up and she was thankful for that.

Draco didn’t waste any time with training, but this time he didn't push her to her limits. In fact, he was going easier on her than the last time and she found that she was actually really good at shielding. “Now we are going to test how well you are with casting,” he says his sharp gaze locking on her as he instructs her through a series of spells.

“You're too stiff," he tells her. "Lift your wand as if you are going to use it and stand still,” he tells her, so she does. He walked around her steps behind her and he had to bend to come close to her, close enough that if he turned, they would probably be face to face.

He places his hand over hers and adjusts her grip, her hand feels very soft, and he feels strong Hermione gasped at his touch.

"Focused Granger," he said in a low authoritative voice that made her tremble. His hand pretty much covered her entire hand, and as she focused ahead, he turned to her, her hair inches away from him, her scent playing with his mind.

He was staring at her, and she turned slightly, and they were face to face. He realized what he was doing and moved away from her.

He corrected her stance and refined her wand movements. They worked on shielding spells and disarming spells. "You did better than last week," he says. She realized now that he was treating her as an instructor would treat a student.

"Thank you," she replied. "We can work on your combat skills next Friday," he tells her as he grabs his water bottle.

"We should probably set a date to go to the Department of Mystery," she says, and he nods. "Saturday, not tomorrow its Scorpius birthday but Next Saturday," he said, and they decided to meet at 8:00 p.m.

She was getting her things ready when Blaise entered the training room. "Granger," he says greeting her and she responds "Zabini," and makes her way out the door.

"Let me guess she left the moment you got here," he smirks and Draco glares at him. "Let's just train," he tells him, and they both get into position to practice.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter gives you hell by All American Rejects

Hermione stood in front of the mirror, smoothing down the soft pink fabric of her a-line knee-length cocktail dress. The bow that sat delicately at her waist matched the one she had pinned in her hair, she had styled it in gentle curls, half of it pulled back to keep it neat leaving some curled in the front. Despite the effort she’d put into her appearance, she looked ill or so she thought. She knew she should have said no and she definitely didn’t belong there, but she couldn’t say no to that little boy, and she didn’t know why.

She hesitated as she took a final look at herself. After she was finally ready, she apparated and arrived at the gates of Malfoy Manor. Thankfully Kingsley would be there to accompany her. She had told him that Scorpius had invited her and begged him not to tell Harry or Ron.
She waited for him, and he promised to make sure to stay close by. The gates swung open slowly as more guests arrived. Finally, Kingsley arrived wearing purple robes. “You look different,” he tells her. “I like your robes,” she says to him.

It was silly for her to feel nervous about being here then again it wasn’t. A Gryffindor at a Slytherin party, she nervously bit her lower lip.

The Manor was as grand as she remembered, and feeling the coldness as she entered hit her with the memory of her being dragged into the drawing room. The air inside was thick with history one she wasn’t particularly fond of but tonight was for Scorpius, she reminded herself.
Kingsley left her alone for a while as he made his way to greet people. 

“Miss Granger.” A smooth musical voice drew her from her thoughts. Narcissa Malfoy spoke as she approached Hermione, a smile gracing her lips as they exchanged greetings. 

“I had no idea you’d be here,” she said, a hint of nervousness in her voice. Hermione was surprised at how young and beautiful Narcissa looked, her elegance was striking.

“I’m sorry, your grandson invited me yesterday, and I’m here with Kingsley,” Hermione replied, gesturing in his direction. “Right, well, make yourself at home,” she said. 

Draco Malfoy stood a few steps away, dressed in an expensive tailored suit, one that screamed wealth. He turns his attention to her as she practically walks into him and he catches her with one hand by her waist. He lets go as soon as she meets his eyes. His platinum almost white hair was in a sleek style, and his grey eyes held a flicker of something unfamiliar as they met hers. He blinked, his gaze lingering a second too long. “You’re on time.” he said.

She offered a polite nod. “Hello,” unsure of what to say. He looks away unable to look at her in this place without thinking of that night. She looks down at the ground thinking about that night. “Where’s the birthday boy?” She asks breaking the silence.

He gestured to the large hall where the party was in full swing, and as Hermione made her way inside, she couldn’t help but notice the sea of familiar faces. Slytherins from Hogwarts. She wondered who in this room were death eaters and a cold shiver ran down her back. 

She felt their eyes on her, the lone Gryffindor in a room full of serpents.

“Granger.” Pansy says running into her. She really needed to pay more attention she thought. Hermione stopped in her tracks. Pansy, had on a sleek black dress her hair was perfectly straight. She looked as pretty as ever. “Hello,” she says nervously. “I thought it was a kid's party,” she tells her. “No one really has kids,” Pansy says shyly.

They stand in silence. There was a pianist playing soft melodies and when she looked at Scorpius he looked bored.

“So your wedding is in a few more months and of course your bachelorette party, that must be exciting,” Pansy asked. Hermione smiled nervously. “Yeah it’s very nerve-wracking though,” she confesses. “Why is that?” Pansy asks. 

“Well for starters, not the wedding part but the bachelorette part, we are going to a club and it’s really not my thing, and then they want to go see strippers, and again not my thing,” honestly I would have been happy just staying in and having a girls night doing facials and watching movies,” she sighed.

Pansy was looking at her confused. “It's your night Can't you do as you please?” “Well I think Ginny thinks is her night,” she laughs and Pansy smiles at her.

"Well whatever you guys do I’m sure you will have fun” “Wait are you not going?” Hermione asked. “I don’t know I’m sorry,” she tells her. Hermione decided not to push it.

Their conversation was cut short as Scorpius came running into the room, his face lighting up at the sight of her. “Hermione!” he smiles. Everyone’s face looked surprised and some horrified. Everyone suddenly became silent as they watched him. He stood in front of her for a few seconds but then grabbed her hand.

Hermione looked around Draco looked angry, Lucious looked shocked and Narcisa looked like she was about to cry. Pansy smiled at Hermione and gave her a small cheer with her glass.

“Come see the cake! It’s dragon-themed!” he tells her leading her to it. She felt herself stiffen everyone was looking. She followed him to the grand display, where a magnificent dragon-shaped cake stood.

As she admired it, she caught Draco’s gaze from across the room. His eyes, once sharp and calculating, softened for a second and then hardened again. His eyes remained rested on her as she looked away. For a moment, he seemed to forget where he was, or who he was supposed to be, and simply stared.

It took him a moment to realize what he was doing, and when he did, he quickly turned his attention elsewhere. He looked around and noticed that others were staring at her as well.

Hermione’s stomach tightened and she didn’t know why, but she brushed it off. She was here for Scorpius, after all. She turned around to find Kingsley talking to a few people and when he caught his eye he nodded at her.

Theodore Nott and Balise Zabinni join Draco at the bar area. The three of them began to talk about how work was going and what players would be playing in the quidditch World Cup. Pansy joined them a few minutes later and they continue to talk. Blaise asks Theo something but he isn’t paying attention. After a while, they realized that he was really not speaking.

Theo was sitting back sipping his cup of firewisky and not acknowledging them. “Did you hear me?” Blaise asks but Theo ignores him. 

“ She looks like a tasty little thing doesn’t she,” he says taking a sip of his drink. The three of them looked up to see who he was talking about but Draco didn’t need to look up he already knew who he was talking about, Hermione Granger.

“Well she’s getting married in a few months,” Pansy says taking a sip of her lemonade. He looked at Pansy down to her breast which thankfully she was fully covered and it made her uncomfortable. “Is that so, excuse me,” he says standing up and walking over to her.

Hermione and Scorpius had been sitting down at an empty table while he opened the present she had given him. First, she made him a few cookies which he loved and she got him a few books a coloring book, and crayons. She got him a fairytale book from the muggle world she hoped Malfoy didn’t mind. Scorpius decided he wanted to color so that’s what they were doing.

“Haha, go, Theo,” Blaise laughed but apparently Pansy and Draco who looked upset didn’t find it funny. “He should leave her alone,” Pansy tells them. “Oh, come on Pans you know he’s only flirting, it’s nothing serious don’t worry,” Blaise tells her but she looks bothered.

“We meet again,” Theo says and Hermione jumps a little. “Oh, hello Knott,” she says. “Mind if I join,” he says taking another sip of his drink and sitting before she could answer. Hermione looked around to see if she could find Kingsley he told her to make eye contact with him and blink 3 times rapidly if she needed him to go to her but she couldn’t find him.

After a few minutes of her and Scorpius coloring and Theo staring at her. Scorpius stands up and she follows. They begin to walk but then he stops so she stops right behind him. He looked around for a while and this gave Theo a chance to look at her. His eyes roamed over her in a way that made her uncomfortable.

He stood up and stepped closer, his smile too friendly as his hand brushed against hers. Leaning in, he said, “Granger, I must say you look amazing.”

Hermione instinctively stepped back, creating distance between them. Undeterred, he reached for her hand, but she quickly pulled it away, forcing a polite smile. “Thank you,” she replied, her tone cool.”

“She looks uncomfortable,” Pansy says. “Leave it he’s just having a little fun,” Blaise tells her. Pansy wanted to help her but she was kind of afraid of Theo now that she knew he was a death eater.

“I heard you're getting married,” he tells her. “Yes, in 4 month's to be exact,” “What a shame,” he smiles and she tries to back off again. She tried to move Scorpius but he didn’t move and kept looking around.

He moved towards her again and she backed up again but he didn’t back off immediately. “You know Granger you can have a little fun before the wedding,” he tells her. “I can show you a very good time,” Hermione wanted to say something, and in any other place she would but not here. She finally finds Kingsley but he’s busy with Lucius and doesn’t look at her.

“Plus, I hear muggle girls love a good time,” he tells her. He tries to touch her cheek and she moves away.

“Draco, please,” Pansy said, concern etching her features.

“What?” he asked, his gaze still fixed on Theo but turns to look at Pansy.

“This is your house, and she’s Scorpius’s guest. Look at how uncomfortable Theo is making her,” Pansy replied, her voice urgent. Draco turned to see Theo reaching for Hermione’s face, only for her to flinch away rapidly. I guess Granger really does look uncomfortable, he thought, a flicker of annoyance crossing his mind.

“I hate when he does that to me,” Pansy continued, her tone serious. “I always appreciate it when you both say something.” Blaise's expression shifted, no longer finding the situation amusing after her words.

“I wonder what those pretty little lips of yours can do,” Theo murmured, but Draco’s voice cut through the tension.

“Enjoying the party?” he asked coolly, his presence alone was enough for Theo to move away from her, and she felt a wave of relief wash over her.

“Theo, why don’t you get another drink?”  Draco said, his voice was low, but laced with an unmistakable edge.

Theo glanced between Draco and Hermione, who was looking away, clearly uncomfortable. “I see,” he said with a smirk, winking at her before sauntering off toward the bar.

This left Hermione and Draco standing in an awkward silence, the atmosphere filled with unspoken words.

Draco was silent for a moment, his gaze drifting over her dress and the soft curls framing her face. He walked past her but stopped just close enough that they were side by side, both looking ahead.

“You know, Granger, you’re in a room full of serpents right now. I’d be careful if I were you,” he said, his tone surprisingly serious. Hermione nodded, her voice steady. “Thank you.”

He turned to meet her gaze for a brief moment before shifting his attention to his son, who had been scanning the crowd in search of Draco.

The evening continued with strained conversation and polite smiles. Hermione tried to stay close to Kingsley and Scorpius stayed closed to Hermione.

Dinner was a formal affair, and Hermione found herself seated between Theo and Draco, much to her horror. She barely touched her food, too aware of the eyes on her. Draco, once again, seemed distracted by her presence, stealing glances when he thought no one noticed. Theo took it as an opportunity to continue to make flirty comments whenever he could.

Hermione was quietly pushing her food around with her fork when she felt a hand on her thigh. She looked at Theo with wide eyes and then glared at him. She tried to move his hand away and he wouldn’t let go. She didn’t want to cause a scene and didn’t know what to do but try and push his hand down.

Draco noticed that something was going on but couldn’t tell what it was until he saw Theo smirk looked down and knew immediately what was happening. He stood up and was about to say something but Scorpius was the one who saved her from the situation. 

He went over to her and tugged at her hand, and Theo immediately moved his hand. “Come play in the garden with me,” he tells her and all eyes are on them again. Hermione looked over at Draco for permission and he nodded then looked away.

She hesitated at first, glancing around the room full of pure bloods who looked at her in horror and she took his hand because she could not say no to him. “All right,” she said with a soft smile. “Lead the way.”
Everyone knew better than to comment about her in front of Kingsley so they held their tongue, they knew he probably had hundreds of aurors on standby. Plus Draco made sure he told everyone that her being there was Kingsleys idea.

The garden was vast and beautifully maintained, with twinkling fairy lights illuminating the space. Scorpius took her by the hand, dragging her through the maze of flowers and hedges, laughing all the way. They played hide-and-seek and chased after enchanted butterflies, Hermione laughed with him, and she even filled the air with bubbles, forgetting, for a moment, where she was, and for a moment, he felt happy.

As they ran around, she couldn’t help but feel a tug at her heart—there were no other children. Just Scorpius. Her laughter faltered for a moment as she realized how lonely this must be for him, living in such a grand place but with no one his age to share it with.

She knelt beside him as they caught their breath, her hand brushing his hair back. “You know, you’re quite the adventurer.”Scorpius grinned at her, his cheeks flushed with excitement. “Do you want to see my bird?” He asked and she said yes.

He took her to a part of the garden where you could smell the perfume of the roses. There was a cage in the center of a rose arch and inside was a white dove. Was that the dove Luna had given Draco she wondered. “It’s very lovely,” she tells him. “What's his name,” she asked and his eyes widened and he looked around as if he were worried they would hear him. “I’m not allowed to tell you,” he whispers. 

“Why not?” She whispers back. He stands on his tippy toes looking around and then he sighs. “I promise my dad,” he said. Hermione didn’t understand why Draco didn’t want her to know the name of the bird but she would not push it. “Well if you promised then you should keep the promise,” she said and he smiled.

As they made their way back inside, Hermione caught Draco watching them from the doorway, his expression unreadable. For a moment, their eyes met, and Hermione felt a flicker of something between them maybe he was mad that his son spent almost the entire day with her.

She forgot that they don’t sing Happy Birthday in the wizard world but he did get to blow out some candles and make a wish. She sat at an empty table as a few servers handed out cake. “Hey,” Pansy said taking a seat across her. “Hello,” she replied. “So did you have a nice time?” and Hermione nodded. “Yeah but well I thought there were going to be more kids and I kinda felt bad for Scorpius,” she said to her.

“Yeah this is more of an adult party I guess,” she said. “Well I’m sure he had a great time,” Hermione replied. The server hands them each a cake and after a long silence, they are greeted by Theodore Knott and Marcus Flint. Hermione became uncomfortable again. “Hello ladies,” Marcus said and Pansy replied politely.

“So, Pansy, since when do you hang out with people like her?” Marcus asked, his gaze flicking to Hermione.

“People like me?” she asked. “Yeah,” he replied, his smile turning malicious. “A Mudblood.”

Hermione’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the insult, and Pansy quickly interjected. “Marcus! You don’t have to sit here,” she said sharply. “If she makes you that uncomfortable, then by all means, go sit at another table,” she added, her tone calm but firm.

Hermione stood up, “I think I better go,” she told her and walked over to Kingsley. “I need to leave right now,” she tells him. “What’s wrong?” “I just want to go home,” she says. He knew something must have happened for her to act this way so he told her it was fine.

As she moved to say goodbye to Scorpius, she noticed he was sitting on his grandmother's lap, happily eating his cake. Seeing that everyone was preoccupied, she quietly made her way out of the manor, eager to escape. 

As Hermione walked down the hall, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her back against them. "You smell nice, mudblood," Theodore Nott’s voice purred in her ear. Not this again, she thought, pushing his hand away and stepping aside.” let go of me!” she said.

"Leaving so soon, Granger?" Draco’s deep, smoldering voice cut through the air, he had witnessed the whole thing. He turned his gaze to Nott. "You too, Nott," he said. Scorpius, who was holding his father’s hand, suddenly let go and ran to hug Hermione. 

"Maybe we’re taking the party somewhere else," Theo said, taking a step towards him standing inches from Draco with a smirk, then glancing at Hermione.

"Have fun," Draco said, taking a step forward and standing tall. He was noticeably taller than Nott, Hermione realized. "No, we are not," she replied, irritation clear in her voice. "I was leaving, and you followed me."

Theo laughed. "Please, Granger. You wanted me to follow you."
Hermione’s eyes widened, horrified. Theo looked amused, while Draco seemed bored. "That’s not true!" she protested, but lower her voice not wanting to disrespect Malfoy's home. Draco rolled up his sleeves. "Nott, stop wasting your time on Granger and get back to the party."

"Of course," Theo replied, giving Hermione a wink before heading back to the main hall. Hermione clenched her fists, struggling to keep her cool. She caught Scorpius’s innocent gaze and relaxed. "Why are you leaving?" he asked, his voice soft. 

She knelt down to his level. "I need to get home, sweetie. I have a lot of work tomorrow, and I need to get a head start," she explained gently. "When are you coming back?" Scorpius asked, his tone hopeful. Draco, watching from behind, looked away, clearly frustrated.

Hermione smiled warmly. "How about this whenever you visit your dad’s office, come by and say hello to me. I’m right next door."Scorpius beamed. "You promise?"

“I pinky promise,” she said, extending her pinky toward them. Both Draco and Scorpius looked a bit confused.

“Come on, let me see your pinky,” she encouraged. Scorpius hesitantly extended his little finger, and she hooked hers around his. “Now I can’t break the promise,” she said with a smile as she stood. But when her eyes met Draco’s, she found his expression hard to read though he seemed… bothered.

Oh no, she thought. He probably doesn’t like me sharing Muggle traditions with his son. She quickly said goodbye to Scorpius, who ran back inside, leaving her with a knot of uncertainty in her stomach.

Now, she was alone with Draco. Unconsciously, she glanced him over from head to toe. Even she had to admit Draco Malfoy was strikingly handsome, more so than she had ever allowed herself to consider. Her eyes traced his perfectly sculpted features his sharp jawline, silver eyes, and perfect lips all complemented by his pale, flawless skin. 

She was staring. He noticed, giving her a curious look that snapped her out of her daze. Stop, she scolded herself. What is wrong with me? Why did I just look at him like that?

She quickly turned away. "Thanks for letting me come to his party," she said awkwardly. 

Draco’s gaze lingered on her, unconsciously taking in her figure. Her angelic face, kind chocolate-brown eyes, and pouty pink lips captivated him. She was undeniably pretty, though he would never admit it, not even to himself.

He snapped out it when she looked back at him with that same peculiar intensity. Clearing his throat, he muttered, “I didn’t really have a choice,” his tone brusque. But as he spoke, his expression hardened, a mask of cool detachment settling over his features.

“Granger,” he said turning away from her. “Malfoy,” she said to him but he was already walking away.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Heavy in your arms by Florence + the Machine 
 
Over the weekend Draco received an owl from Kingsley. The letter informed him that he would be at a meeting with the French minister and would be taking a few days off and leaving him in charge.

He got out of bed and prepared for his workday the next day. There had been no attacks in a few days, the death eaters were keeping quiet except for the occasional kidnapping and torture of mudbloods.

He felt his room become dark and cold and he knew what was happening The Spector was here. “I have come to find out why I haven’t completed what you promised,” he says. “It’s not as easy as it sounds,” Draco said not looking at him.

“I think I have waited long enough, bring her tonight,” he says and Draco turns to look at him. “Tonight?” He asked. “Yes tonight,” he tells him and disappears.

Draco ran his hand through his hair in frustration.  He didn’t like to be told what to do and especially be forced to do something he was planning on doing anyway.

When he arrived at work he felt that it was unusually quiet. He knew Kingsley was out of the office for the day, meeting with the French Minister, and had left Draco in charge of the day’s affairs. It was the perfect opportunity one he could not miss.

He went to his office and thought of a plan. Hermione and he were going to be staying later tonight to work on the proposal, the timing couldn't be more perfect.

The day went by uneventfully and Hermione had stayed after work so that Draco and her could work on the proposal.

Draco had come up with a brilliant plan something that he would not fail. He stood in the doorway of Hermione’s office, his tall frame casting a shadow. Hermione, as always, was deep in a pile of paperwork, quill in hand, and she was biting her lower lip and not even noticing his presence.

“Granger I need to leave, so I won't be able to stay to work on the proposal,” he announced flatly. Hermione’s head snapped up, her brows furrowed in concern. 

“Leave? so I guess you won't be helping me? “No,” he responded pushing his hair to the side that was already neatly combed.

She could tell that he was nervous. “Is it work for Kingsley or Voldemort?” She asks curious. 

“Voldemort;” he responded and her eyes widened. 

“What’s going on?” She asked. 

“There’s going to be an attack,” Draco lied smoothly, his voice even. "I can go with you," she said.  “No, you should stay here, it’s not safe for people like you.” He knew exactly how she’d respond.

Hermione’s eyes narrowed as she stood from her desk, determination flashing in her gaze. “You’re going, aren’t you? Then I’m coming too.” “Plus Kingsley said that if we are in battle I should either stay close to you or away,” she said calmly.

He sighed heavily, pretending to be reluctant. “Granger, this isn’t—”

“I’m coming.” She was already pulling her hair back into a ponytail, wand in hand. Just like I knew she would, Draco thought bitterly. He had expected her stubbornness. In fact, he had counted on it.

Draco knew he was garbage but what man wouldn’t go to the end of the world for his wife. He loved Astoria and he had no sentimental attachment to Granger so this should be super quick and easy.

Without another word, they left the Ministry together. Draco’s heart pounded with every step they took. He wasn’t leading her into a battle, not like she thought. No, he was leading her to the Spector. A cruel twist of fate, but one he had orchestrated. A blood promise had sealed his fate and hers.

They reached the apparition point and Draco grabbed her arm and appirates them to a forest. “Shouldn’t we notify Harry?” she said. “Granger the fewer people here the better,” he lied and she nodded.

They walked up for a mile and she was beginning to feel worried but she knew that it was important to protect the people from another attack. After passing a few trees that acted as gates their leaves and branches moved to each side to reveal a long path that led to bridge a lake.

“There it is,” Draco says pointing at the bridge with his wand. The air grew colder as they approached the bridge that crossed the dark lake. They both take cover behind a large tree. “We should wait until we see them for sure,” he tells her and she nods.

Draco’s eyes flicked to the horizon, and for a moment, he saw Astoria’s face in his mind, her eyes, her smile, her laugh, the way her hand felt in his. He was so close now. So close to seeing her alive again. All he had to do was hand over the mudblood, he thought and The Spector would fulfill his promise.

Then for some strange reason, he thought about what would Astoria think of all of this. He knew deep down that she would be horrified by him and disappointed but that was fine he already knew he was a horrible man who had no soul.

His chest tightened, guilt gnawing at his insides like a slow-burning flame. But he forced the feeling down. This was for Astoria the love of his life. He had to do this for her, for his son. He had made a promise in blood after all and it’s not like he offered he was tricked into it so that should justify it.

He looked down at Hermione and she looked up at him her face full of light, something innocent. He knew she didn’t deserve this but he had to pull through.

They were still hidden behind a giant tree. “I think it’s time,” he said, his heart raising. “Do you want me to go first?” She asked him and he looked at her confused. “So you don’t blow your cover,” she says.

“That’s not necessary,” he responds. “No really,” she insisted. “Malfoy if you blow your cover Voldemort will punish you horribly,” she tells him making him feel even more guilty.

“We both know you would be a bigger loss than me,” she said. “Should things go bad, plus Kingsley needs you more than he needs me.” she sighed. They were both quiet for a moment.  “If we get caught you can just say you found me snooping around and bring me as a prisoner.” she offered.

“You’re willing to be a prisoner so I don’t blow my cover?” he asked confused, his eyebrows furrowed. “Of course,” she says firmly without even hesitating and turns her attention back ahead.

Now he really felt guilty she would risk her life for his cover. What kind of person does that well it’s probably because it was no ordinary person but Hermione freakin Granger. The only person in this world that thinks all souls should be saved. She probably would try to save Voldemort if given a chance.

Guilt tugged at his chest, and gnawed at his insides again. She was offering to go first in case something happened, she knew there was a risk of him blowing his cover and instead of letting that happen she wanted to go first to make sure that didn’t happen should things go bad, he thought about it again.

It didn’t matter he had to do this and get the fuck over with it. He became angry with her for making him feel guilty, he looked at her and hoped that he never saw her again and was glad The Spector could have her but then he looked toward the bridge, and his breath caught in his throat. A hooded figure stood at the far end, motionless, waiting. The Spector, he thought.

Hermione got in front of him but before she took a step where she would expose where they were hidden and before she could react, Draco grabbed her arm. His grip was firm, and without a word, he apparated them back to the gates of the Ministry. 

The familiar building came into focus, and they stumbled forward, their feet finding solid ground again.

Hermione pulled her arm free, spinning to face him, her eyes wide. “What happened? We just—why did we leave?” she asked frustrated.

Draco’s expression was guarded, his mind racing. “I noticed something,” he said, his voice carefully controlled. “The Death Eater was alone and they don’t operate alone, that means it could have been a trap or they changed locations, and we couldn’t risk it. It wasn’t safe.” He lied looking away from her.

Hermione frowned, glancing over her shoulder as if expecting danger to materialize around them. “Do you think they saw you?” she asked.

Draco’s stomach twisted with guilt. He had lied again. The Spector hadn’t seen them, but he had been so close— so close —to delivering her. He had hesitated. And now he was furious with himself for it.

He turned away from her, his jaw clenched. “No, my cover is fine for now,” he muttered but inside, his mind was reeling. He had failed.

He had made a blood promise to bring her to him, and now he had gone back on his word. The thought of the consequences clawed at him, but something deeper stirred—a gnawing guilt that wouldn’t leave him alone.

They both make their way back to their office and close the door behind them. Draco was frustrated Astoria’s face flashed in his mind. I’m sorry, he thought hoping she could hear him. I’m so sorry, he said and slammed his fist against his desk, anger boiling over.

How could he have failed? All he had to do was keep his promise, and then he would have her again, he would see Astoria again. He was so close, so fucken close, he thought. But now…

Hermione knocked on his door, oblivious to the storm raging within him. And for a fleeting moment, Draco wished things could have been different that he could be hugging his wife now and not looking at Hermione. But he had made his choice and there was no way of changing that. He would have to try again and this time not fail.

“Do you want to work on the proposal?  she asked and he glared at her. Why was this so fucken difficult, he thought. Years ago he would have given anything to see her die but that changed, he has a feeling that it was when she was tortured at the manor and he knew it.

“Malfoy?” she asked and he responded “No, I have other things to do,” he says. 

“Okay I guess I’ll be going home,” she says wishing him a good night. He hated her, he hated her so much for today. It was her fault that he hadn’t turned her over to him. She made him feel guilty and this was not what he wanted, he blamed her for not going forward with it and decided that this was not his fault but hers.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter War of Hearts by Ruelle

Hermione arrived early at the bar and sat waiting for her friends. She was not going to mention that she had gone with Draco to a possible attack she was sure Ron and Harry would freak out.

The bar was packed with witches and wizards, all enjoying a quiet evening out. Soft laughter and the clinking of silverware filled the cozy pub as Hermione sat around a large, round table and finally, her friends arrived.

Ginny was beside her, happily discussing the latest Quidditch match with Ron and Neville while Harry leaned back in his chair, grinning at something Luna had said.

On Hermione’s other side, Ron reached for her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. His thumb brushed over her knuckles, and she glanced up at him with a warm smile.

They had been like this all evening, exchanging soft touches and quick kisses between drinks. She felt relaxed, happy, and, for the first time in a while, not consumed by work and not arguing with Ron.

“You two are absolutely disgusting,” Ginny teased, playfully rolling her eyes at them as she took a sip of her Butterbeer. But the smile tugging at her lips showed she didn’t mean it.

“Oh, leave them alone, Gin,” Harry chimed in, nudging her with his elbow. “It’s nice to see them like this.”  Ron grinned, leaning in to kiss Hermione’s cheek. “Can’t help it if I’m mad about her.”

Hermione’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t mind. Being here, surrounded by her best friends, and the love of her life made everything feel okay.

She let out a contented sigh and turned to Luna, who was in the middle of a whimsical explanation about a magical creature she had encountered during her work. Luna worked in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures.

“I swear, Luna, always has the most interesting stories,” Neville said with admiration for his wife. “I have some free time next week we should do something fun,” he tells her.

Luna’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Oh, The Wrackspurts would love your company,” she says, and he just smiles.

The whole table burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the pub. Of course, Neville would go see the wrackspurts even if that did not sound like fun.

The conversation flowed easily between them, touching on everything from Hermione’s bachelorette night and Ron’s bachelor night which the guys had decided they would be going to a quidditch match and then to a muggle bar to get wasted.

They talked about their wedding and honeymoon and how everything was going perfectly as planned thanks to Ginny.

They talked about Harry and Ginny’s upcoming anniversary which they would be celebrating at the Ministry’s ballroom.

Then they talked about Neville’s latest discovery in herbology which he found that there is a plant that can prevent you from the imperus curse which Hermione would ask more about later.

They talked about the process that Seamus had been making with Molly’s help and Ginny had told them Molly had been staying there every day to care for him and keep him company and Arthur had been staying there at nighttime. He wasn’t speaking yet but he was at least aware who people were.

The excitement peaked when they began planning a holiday together.

“Come on we’ve talked about this forever,” Ginny said, leaning forward eagerly. “We just need to settle on the dates. Hermione, how’s your schedule looking? Could you take some time off?” “Yes,” she said feeling a little tipsy.

They were all a little drunk now well except for Neville who was the designated drinker and would make sure to get everyone home safely. Hermione smiled at the thought. “I just need to check my work schedule and clear a few things with Kingsley, but I think I can make it work. I really could use a break.” Then she giggled.

“Perfect!” Harry exclaimed, raising his glass. “To our holiday! Wherever it may be.” He said with a drunken expression.

“I want you,” Ron said in her ear, and she laughed. “Let’s go to one of the bathrooms,” he says wiggling his eyebrows at her and she laughed again. Then they turn to their friends.

They all raised their drinks, clinking them together with shared excitement about planning their holiday together.

As Hermione laughed along with them, she felt a shift in the room. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Cormac McLaggen entering the pub. He was his eyes scanning the crowd and then, his gaze landed on her.

She tensed, trying to ignore the uncomfortable feeling creeping up her spine. Cormac smirked, raising his eyebrows suggestively before making a lewd gesture with his mouth. His expression was filled with self-satisfaction as if he thought she’d find it amusing.

How disgusting she thought, and she quickly turned her head, focusing back on the conversation at the table, her face tight with discomfort.

“Everything alright?” Ron asked quietly, sensing the change in her demeanor. She forced a smile, not wanting to ruin the evening. “Yeah, fine. Just… feeling a little tipsy.” she smiles at him and he returns the smile.

Then after a quick scan of the room, Ron frowned, glancing over his shoulder and spotting McLaggen, who was still looking their way. His jaw tightened, and he shifted in his seat, looking as though he might get up, but Hermione squeezed his hand, stopping him.

“It’s not worth it,” she murmured.

Ron’s expression softened, and he nodded, leaning back in his chair. “Alright, but if he bothers you—” “he won’t,” she said placing a kiss on his lips.

“He’s not worth our time,” Hermione said, though her stomach still churned slightly at the thought of McLaggen so she took a shot of firwisky.

“So, where should we go?” Neville asked, drawing everyone’s attention back to the topic at hand. Ginny’s eyes lit up. “How about somewhere warm? The coast, maybe?”

“Oooh, I love the idea of the coast!” Luna chimed in. “I hear there are some fascinating marine creatures we could study.” Harry chuckled. “Luna, you’re the only one who’d go on holiday and want to study animals," he said. “I’m sure Hermione would join me.” She smiled and Hermione beamed because she definitely would.

Luna leans over and kisses Neville on his neck and he swallows. “Well, it sounds fun to me,” Neville added, his cheeks reddening slightly.
Ron leaned closer to Hermione, his arm brushing against hers. “What do you think? Fancy a week by the sea?

Hermione’s tension slowly melted away as she looked into Ron’s blue eyes, feeling the warmth of the moment. “A week by the sea with you sounds perfect,” she replied softly and he kissed her lips lightly.

They all asked for more drinks and while they waited Luna turned to Hermione. “How is it going working with Malfoy?” she asked. Harry and Ron turned to look at her and Ginny had a grin on her face.

“Personally I would be too distracted to work with him,” she smiled. “And why is that?” Harry asked smirking at her. “You got to admit he’s hot,” Ginny said

“Ginny how would you like it if I said Pansy was hot?” he asked glaring at her. “She is hot!” Ginny said and they both burst into laughter.

“He is very handsome, don’t worry I only love you,” Luna said turning to Neville.

“It’s been okay,” Hermione said. “We don’t talk much unless we have to do work together other than that we stay away from each other,” she said. They didn’t need to know that she had gone to his son's party, that they had gone on a mission together and she told him she would let them take her as a prisoner before blowing his cover, or that his scent was fascinating.

They spent the rest of the evening lost in their plans, imagining long days on the beach and nights filled with starlight and laughter. The future felt bright, and as Hermione glanced around at her friends, she couldn’t help but feel empty. She had all these wonderful people in her life she wasn’t lonely but why didn’t she feel complete. Despite everything, life was good to her.

Hermione didn’t need Neville to apparate her and Ron home. She had taken a potion, and she was no longer tipsy.  Hermione and Ron made their way back to her flat.

As soon as they stepped into her cozy apartment, Hermione turned to him, a playful smile tugging at her lips. “That was such a wonderful night, wasn’t it?”

Ron grinned, his arms slipping around her waist. “It was,” he agreed, his voice low. He leaned down to kiss her, their lips meeting in a gentle, lingering embrace.

The kiss deepened, and before she knew it, he was leading her to the couch, pushing her down with a soft smile and pulling her shirt off. They sat and then she climbed onto his lap, her arms looped around his neck as she kissed him again, her heart racing with excitement.

Ron’s hands settled at her hips, pulling her closer, and she grinned against him and for a moment, everything felt perfect. She kissed his neck and he squeezed her breasts.

But then, out of nowhere, Ron pulled back slightly. His brow furrowed as he looked at her, something dark flickering in his eyes. He was still drunk, Hermione could tell.

“Hermione…” he started hesitantly, his voice rougher now. “Was Krum… better at sex than me?”

Hermione froze, the question slicing through the intimacy like cold steel. She pulled back to look at him, confusion flooding her face. “What?”

“I’m talking about Krum,” Ron repeated, his jaw tight. “Was he better than me? You were with him after all.” he accused.

Hermione’s heart sank. She had no idea where this was coming from, and the sudden shift in the atmosphere left her feeling blindsided. “Ron, what are you talking about? I was never with Viktor, we never slept together.” Ron scoffed, shaking his head.

“Come on, Hermione. You expect me to believe that you guys didn’t fuck? You spent months with him during the Triwizard Tournament, and he was mad about you and you were obsessed with him.”

She felt her throat tighten as the hurt in his voice became clearer, but she couldn’t understand why he was saying this now. “Ron, I swear we never slept together, I have only slept with one person and that’s you, I was never with him. We were just friends.”

But Ron wasn’t listening. His eyes were clouded with insecurity, the doubts that had clearly festered for years now surfacing in a flood of jealousy.  They were about to get married this month and she couldn’t believe that he doubted her.

“We never slept together!” Hermione insisted, her hands pressing against his chest as if she could push the doubt away. “Ron, I’ve only ever been with you!” she tells him.

For a moment, the words seemed to hang between them, but Ron’s face remained hard. He didn’t believe a word she was saying. Even though Ron knew she had been a virgin the first time they slept together. He wasn’t hearing her. He leaned in to kiss her again, but this time the kiss felt wrong. It was too desperate, too rough, as though he were trying to prove something to himself.

Hermione kissed him back, trying to calm him, to show him that it was only been him, but the moment had already shattered. He broke away again, his breathing heavy, his eyes filled with anger.

“I’m sorry, I just… I can’t get it out of my head.”

“Ron, please,” she whispered. “There’s nothing to be jealous of. It’s only been you and we are getting married soon.”

But Ron stood up, gently shifting her off his lap as he stood. “You know why I waited so long to ask you to marry me, it’s because of that because I don’t believe that you didn’t sleep with him,” he muttered, running a hand through his hair. He couldn’t meet her eyes.

“What?” Hermione’s voice was barely above a whisper. “That’s crazy, "she tells him.

He nodded, though his expression was torn. “I just… I need to leave. I can’t be here right now.”

Tears stung at the corners of Hermione’s eyes as she stood up, watching him. “Ron, please don’t,” she begged, her voice breaking. “Let’s talk about this, I want you to believe me.”

But Ron was already pulling the door open, his shoulders tense. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said quietly before stepping out into the cold night and closing the door behind him.

Hermione stood there, her heart pounding, staring at the door he had just walked out of. She could not believe that after all these years he was jealous of Krum someone she had been in love with but that she never crossed that line, someone who was no longer alive.

She sank back onto the couch, pulling her knees to her chest, and cried. Why didn’t he believe her?

She didn’t want to be here she wanted to be away from her home because she was depressed. It was around 1 am when she arrived at her office, no one was there, and Kingsley never asked her questions as to why she was there so at crazy hours.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Slow and Steady by Of Monsters and Men 

She had been working for an hour when she heard the floo from Kingsley's office. Someone else was here she put her quill down and took her wand out. She takes small steps and peeks out of her office door. She didn’t see anyone, maybe she was imagining things. She turned to walk back to her desk and she heard noise coming from Draco’s office.

She takes her wand out again and walks to his office and opens his door slightly she is surprised to find Draco and his white shirt is covered in blood.

“Granger,” he said breathing heavily. “What happened?” she asked but he didn’t answer. “Why are you here?” he asked. He had a bottle of fire whisky that was almost empty and he took out another.

“Couldn’t sleep,” she says and he narrows his eyes at her. His arm was bleeding badly and she made a quick diagnosis check she was surprised when she saw that this had not only been a cutting curse but he had also been crucio badly.

“He tortured you!” she said. “Punished,” he responded. “How often does that happen?” she asked. “Any time the order wins a battle,” he said. 

“I’m so sorry,” she tells him. “Does Kingsley…” she said but he put his hand up. “It doesn’t matter if I'm tortured, he still makes me do my job,” he says.

Hermione approaches him and places his hand over his shoulder and he moves away. “Please I can heal you in a second,” she insisted and to her surprise, he let her.

“Where are you hurt?” she asks. “Arm and chest,” he says. She goes to her office reaches in her purse and pulls out a sleeping potion strong enough to knock a horse out, she had to use it a few times when she and Harry were searching for horcroxs and he got injured badly.

He’s sitting leaning his head back against his chair and she approaches him and hands him the potion and he takes it. “What were you planning on doing to heal these?” she asked. “I usually come here and heal myself or call for Shakelbolt if they are severe,” he said.

 “Why not go to a healer?” she asked. “Because not all healers want to help a death eater,” he says and her heart sank. 

She placed her fingers on his shirt and he didn’t protest so she continued. Hermione’s fingers hesitated at the buttons of his shirt, she could feel his eyes on her, watching her every movement. She fumbled slightly as she undid the first button, her breath catching in her throat. 

When she finally looked up, she was met with Draco’s signature smirk a slow, knowing curl of his lips that made her pulse race even faster.

“Nervous, Granger?” he drawled, his voice low and laced with amusement, and lifted an eyebrow.

Her fingers stilled for a moment, heat rising to her cheeks as she forced herself to continue. “Of course not don’t be silly,” she muttered, though the slight tremor in her hands betrayed her, and she could tell that he noticed.

After his shirt was off Hermione started to raise her wand, her eyes drifted—just for a second—away from the wound and over his bare chest. Her breath caught in her throat, and the words for the healing incantation stalled on her lips.

Draco’s body was… absolutely perfect.

She hadn’t expected this. Not this kind of perfection. His skin was pale and smooth, but his torso was toned in a way that spoke of strength. The subtle curve of his muscles, the sharp definition of his abs, and the broad sweep of his chest and shoulders left her momentarily frozen.

Her eyes traced the lines of his collarbone, the ridges of his arms, and the faint sheen of sweat that made every angle of him seem impossibly sharp like he’d been sculpted out of marble.

For a moment, Hermione forgot about his injuries entirely. She forgot that he was Draco Malfoy. All she could focus on was the undeniable pull she felt as she stood in front of him, speechless at the sight of him.

“Granger?” Draco’s voice broke the silence, rough and tired, but with an edge of curiosity. His gaze followed hers, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a smirk as he realized what had caught her attention. 

“Something wrong?” he smirked.

Hermione blinked rapidly, her face flaming as she snapped her attention back to the gash in his side. “No,” she muttered, flustered. “Just… focus on staying still please.”

She raised her wand to begin the healing process, but her hands shook slightly her pulse racing. Her mind kept wandering back to the way his muscles had flexed when he shifted, the perfect symmetry of his physique. This wasn’t supposed to happen, he wasn’t supposed to look this perfect, she thought. 

Draco chuckled softly, though the sound turned into a wince as he shifted. “What?” she asks. “You’ve gone quiet, Granger. It’s not like you.” he teased. 

She bit her lip, trying to force herself back into focus. But it was nearly impossible with him sitting there, so exposed and vulnerable, yet somehow more intimidating than ever. His body was close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating off his skin, yet every time her hand accidentally brushed against him, he felt cold and it sent an electric jolt through her.

“I… I’m just trying to concentrate,” she said, her voice strained. Her wand hovered over the wound as she murmured the incantation, and slowly, the torn flesh began to knit itself back together. 

Draco winced again and without caring he placed his hand on her lower back and pressed her closer and she stopped and looked at him. 

“Problem?” he says again with sleepy eyes and a smirk. “No,” she hesitates. “But the potion should have knocked you out,” she said.

Her fingers brushed the side of his torso as she worked, and despite herself, Hermione couldn’t help but steal another glance. It was impossible not to be mesmerized by the perfect lines of his form, the quiet strength that seemed to radiate from him even when he was sitting injured.

As she was healing him, his hand pressed her closer again and she felt a butterfly wing sensation in her belly. “This will probably hurt,” she said and he nodded and she turned to look at him and his hand went from her lower back to her hip and he squeezed it making her gasp.

“Granger you really shouldn’t wear these tight little jeans around me,” he said and she swallowed nervously. 

“Why?” she asked curiously but then regretted it because she didn’t want to take advantage of his state, he was completely out of it. 

”Because they are quite distracting,” he confessed and she ignored the comment and went back to healing him. 

When the wound finally closed, she shifted a little, but his grip tightens still a bit dazed from the entire encounter. Draco’s smirk hadn’t left his face, and when he caught her eyes again, there was a flicker of something deeper in his gaze. Something that sent a shiver down her spine.

“Speechless, Granger?” he asked softly, his voice low, teasing, but with a dangerous edge.

“Oh, you’re very drunk,” she tells him and smiles.

“And you’re very pretty,” he says to her and her heart begins to race.

“You’re funny,” she tells him, trying to move away, but his grip on her hip only grows firmer. “I wasn’t joking, you really are very pretty,” he murmurs, his voice a soft, sleepy melody.

She swallowed hard, realizing how obvious her reaction must have been. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. 

“You’re healed now,” she said quickly, standing up and avoiding his gaze. “Try not to get yourself injured again.”

But as she turned to leave, she could feel his eyes on her, and the image of his perfect body burned into her mind, refusing to leave even long after she’d walked out of the room. 

Then she realized Draco Malfoy had just confessed to her that he thought she was pretty and that her jeans were distracting. He must be super drunk, she laughed because Draco Malfoy hated her more than anything in this world.  

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Falling Slowly by Glen Hansard and Markéta Irglová

Hermione and Draco had agreed to meet Saturday night at the Ministry so that they could retrieve the amulet from the Department of Mystery. She had been waiting for 20 minutes, she had arms folded tightly across her chest as she waited for Draco. As she waited her mind wandered to last night. The way his body looked, the way his hand felt on her hip, him calling her pretty. Stop, she told herself.

Draco arrived half an hour later, he looked better than last night. He had his usual scowl in place as he adjusted the sleeves of his shirt and buttoned up the collar. His hair was a little messy so he fixed that as well. Was that lipstick on his jaw? She thought.

The cool gray eyes that met hers looked amused. “You’re late,” Hermione said flatly, tapping her foot against the polished floor. “ I got caught up in a situation,” he said. “Well, your situation left you lipstick on your jaw, it looks like you’re doing better than yesterday.” She smirked.

Draco merely raised an eyebrow, his lips quirking into a slight smirk. “Much better,” he said. “Like I said I got caught up in a situation.” He says removing the lipstick with a quick wave of his wand.

“Well, next time you get caught up at least have the decency to let me know I have been here for 30 minutes.” She snaps.

“Granger, we both know punctuality isn’t going to help us with this assignment.” Hermione rolled her eyes and turned away from him, heading towards the lift that would take them down to the Department of Mysteries.

“I had other plans for tonight. “ he said.

“I suppose you’d rather be lounging around, avoiding responsibility like always, what a great Minister you will make. Draco followed her, stepping into the lift, his presence filling the small space as the door closed.

“Actually, I’d rather be anywhere but stuck with you in that place,” he said sarcastically. “But since we both have a job to do—” but he stopped because his space was now being invaded by her sweet scent and without realizing he moved closer and she looked at him and swallowed.

“Let’s get it over with,” Hermione says meeting his gaze directly. “That way you can go back to your situation.” She says.

“Jealous Granger,” he smirked and lifted an eyebrow at her. She meets his eyes. “In your dreams Malfoy.” She says.

As the lift went down there was a feeling of weightlessness tugged at their stomachs, but neither said anything. They both knew that this wasn’t a simple retrieval and were venturing into one of the most unpredictable parts of the Ministry.

Draco seemed to know more about it but he was not about to share any information with her.

She hadn’t been down there in a long time. She knew there used to be dark power that had once been part of a series of objects Voldemort had hidden and she wondered if the amulet was the same.

The lift finally slowed to a stop, and the doors opened with a quiet hiss revealing the long, dark corridor that led to the Department of Mysteries. There was a heavy feeling of magic that hung in the air, dense and almost suffocating.

“I don’t know why Kingsley thought sending us together would be a good idea,” Hermione said as they walked side by side, their footsteps echoing ominously in the corridor. She looked up at him and he looked down at her.

“Probably because I’m the only one who can deal with your insufferable perfectionism,” Draco retorted.

They are quiet for a long time, the echos of their footsteps bounce through the corridor. Draco’s attention was far from their task and he was focused on her. Maybe this would be a perfect time to bring her to the Spector.

She was short and as they walked side by side down the corridor the difference in their height gave him a view that he knew he should not be noticing. Her hair was pulled up in a high ponytail her shirt dipped ever so softly with each step and it offered him a glimpse of her breast.

Draco clenched his jaw and forced himself to look away but his eyes betrayed him and darted downwards again. Stop it, he tells himself but he can’t help himself. The graceful line of her neck, the soft curve of her collar bone, the rise and fall of her full perfect breasts, it was like a gravitational pull and it was pissing him off.

“You’re very short,” he tells her trying to distract himself. “Or you’re just very tall,” she says looking up at him. “I’m 6’4.” “That is very tall!” She said with a shocked expression. “I’m 5’1,” she tells him proudly.  “Granger that’s very short,” he says. She’s super tiny, he thought. She rolls her eyes at him.

He looks down her shirt again unintentionally of course and then forces his eyes away. What the hell! He thinks to himself. He unbuttons the top buttons on his shirt and begins to fold his sleeves back.

Hermione gave him a look but said nothing, and instead was thinking of the amulet. They reached the entrance to the Department of Mysteries, there was a towering black door with no visible handle.

“Ready?” she asked, her fingers tightening around her wand. Draco didn’t respond immediately. His eyes flickered over her face for a brief moment, something unreadable passing between them.

“Let’s just get this over with,” he says.

With a flick of her wand, Hermione muttered the password the Kingsley had given her. “Phoenix tail,” she said and the door slid open silently. They stepped inside, the air around them immediately colder, thicker with enchantments and the room became windy.

The room shifted before their eyes, doors appearing and disappearing, the walls moving in impossible ways, thousands of shelves shifting every few seconds it was causing Hermione to feel a little nervous and started to get anxious but she tried to calm down but her heart raced despite her attempt to remain calm.

The Department of Mysteries was known for its shifting layout, as it was designed to confuse and trap intruders. It was like a puzzle but a puzzle she couldn’t figure out.

She glanced at Draco, who looked as unnervingly composed as ever. “Do you know where the amulet is kept?” she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

Draco nodded, his jaw set. “I’ve got an idea of where could be, in the Room of Time.”

Hermione’s brow furrowed. “The Room of Time? Malfoy that’s dangerous if we disturb time—” “I know,” Draco snapped. “I’m not an idiot, Granger.”

They moved slowly and quietly,  their footsteps a soft whisper. Navigating the twisting corridors with caution. As they approached the Room of Time, the air around them grew still and colder.

The room was big, filled with enormous timepieces—grand clocks, pendulums, and hourglasses, all moving in rhythm, ticking away seconds, minutes, and hours that didn’t seem to belong to this world. In the center of the room, was a pedestal on the pedestal was a black box.

“There it is,” Draco said, his voice low as he moved toward it. Hermione followed and scanned the room, her eyes narrowed. “It can’t be this easy.” She tells him as they walk into the room.

“No, it can’t,” Draco agreed, and just as the words left his mouth, the doors slammed shut behind them with a loud bang causing Hermione to bump into him.

The timepieces in the room began to spin wildly, the ticking growing louder, more erratic. The very air around them seemed to shift, and Hermione’s vision blurred as time itself bent and twisted. The clocks begin to shift and move towards them and they know they cannot touch them.

Hermione looked down at the floor and noticed that the floor itself was a clock and it was about to spin. “Malfoy!” she called out, her hand reaching for him, but the space between them seemed to stretch. The floor beneath her spun one way and the one beneath him spun the other.

 “Get on the floor and don’t move!” he shouted, though his voice sounded far away. “Stay still,” he tells her hoping she would listen. She played on her stomach and stayed still, focusing on her breathing as the room continued to spin and fold around them.

Then, as quickly as it began, the chaos ceased. Time righted itself, and the room returned to its eerie stillness. Draco was at the pedestal now, reaching for the box.  “Wait!” Hermione called, her eyes wide. “There might be a trap,” she said and sure enough the moment he touched the box the room began to close in on them.

Hermione stood up and ran to him. The walls pushed them closer and they took their wands out to try and prevent it but it didn’t work. Before they knew it she was pressing against his chest with her hands up touching his chest and without thinking he wrapped his arms around her. They both looked at each other and then looked away.

“I’m sorry,” she says and he doesn’t answer. I’m assuming we are stuck like this for a while.” He says. “Why is that?” She asked and his eyes moved to one side showing her. There was a giant hourglass filled with sand and by the looks of it, they would be stuck for hours.

Hermione had her hands pressed against his chest and without thinking she moved them lightly and stopped when she felt him stiffen. “Well this is just great,” he says irritated. “Who would have thought that I would be spending the night with you Granger,” he looks down with a smirk and she glares at him.

His scent was irresistible and she found herself taking it in. She wanted to bury her face in his chest and inhale his scent Wow, she thought surprising herself by that thought. No, you’re engaged, have some respect for Ron, she thought.

Having her this close was not a good idea for him. The way her body fit perfectly into his arms was just not acceptable. His hands pressed lightly on her back. Extremely unacceptable, he thought.

“So we have to stand until the last grain of sand?” She asked in a sleepy voice. “Yes,” he tells her. “Okay,” she said looking at the clock and realizing it was 10:00 p.m.

After half an hour she starts to talk. “Malfoy,” “What?” “Can I ask you something?” “No,” he responded and she asked anyway. “Are you okay?” She asked and he stiffened. “It’s just that I know you have to serve Kingsley and serve Voldemort and it’s probably overwhelming,” said looking up at him and not realizing that she was gently scratching his chest with her fingers.

His jaw tightened because of the movement of her hands. He didn’t answer he ignored her because he didn’t know how to respond. No one had ever taken the time to ask if he was okay and what could he say.

No Granger I’m not okay, I’m being pulled in both directions and the killings are infecting me with dark magic. Kingsley is asking for too much and Voldemort is asking for even more, oh, on top of that I have to kill you, so no I’m not okay, he thought.

They had been stuck in the position for about two hours and Hermione started to fall asleep. Her head kept falling onto him and she would wake herself up to avoid leaning into his chest.

Draco was having a completely different battle. Granger is way too close, he thought. He couldn’t help it and he was getting an erection. Thankfully he was using wordless magic to control it.

“Granger you’re falling asleep,” he tells her after she finally rests her head on him and she shakes herself awake. “I’m sorry,” she tells him. “Let’s just get through tonight,” he tells her.

“Okay,” she sighed after another hour the walls moved over a few inches and he was able to move his hands away from her. She looked up at him and moved her hands away to her side and she was able to move a few inches away from him.

They didn’t look at each other and another hour passed and Hermione was losing her battle against sleep. She ended up falling asleep and her legs gave out and fell down and he caught her and pulled her to him. He didn’t know why he did it, it was just a reflex.

She rested her head against him and he couldn’t help but feel the erection coming and he didn’t have the energy to control it. She was asleep he thought she wouldn’t notice and to his luck, she was completely out.  She dropped all her weight on him and he had to lift her up to prevent her from falling.

He looked down at the sleeping girl in his arms, his breath catching at the sight of her. Who would have ever imagined that Hermione Granger would be this close to him, especially here, in his arms? The soft light illuminated her features, casting a gentle glow over her face.

Her hair fell in soft curls, and the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest quickened his pulse. He was mesmerized by her. The way her dark lashes rested against her cheeks, creating delicate shadows.

Every detail, the curve of her lips, the soft blush on her skin, the peaceful relaxation of her brow seemed to shimmer in his eyes, more perfect with each glance.

A warmth spread through Draco, igniting something deep within. He couldn’t deny it: she was breathtakingly beautiful. It left him confused, unsure why he was having these thoughts.

“Bloody hell,” he murmured, astonished by her overwhelming beauty. It was as if he were seeing her for the first time. How could someone so brilliant, fierce, and capable also possess such an exquisite softness in her vulnerability?

He felt an inexplicable pull toward her, as though the gravity of her beauty had a magnetic hold on him. His fingers tingled with the urge to reach out and touch her.

Here, in this quiet room, no one would know he was admiring her. She was asleep, unaware of the way his gaze traced the contours of her face, the delicate line of her jaw, the slight parting of her lips. He marveled at how captivating she was, how she seemed to radiate a light that chased away the darkness he had always known.

In that stillness, Draco realized she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

He took his time, truly looking at her. She was peacefully asleep in his arms, he could feel her steady breaths against him. He had never noticed just how stunning she was.

He also had never noticed how much he hated her. He hated her for making him feel this way. He hated her for making him think of her this way. He hated her for making him feel guilty. He hated her because he felt like he had betrayed his wife just by looking at her. He hated her for being too perfect and most of all he hated that he didn’t hate her at all.

He wished he had not failed that day because if he hadn’t Astoria would be in his arms at this moment. He looked at her again but this time with hatred. Sorry Granger being pretty is going to get you out of this and I’m going to get to have my wife again. Too bad you’ll be dead soon, and you won’t get to see that happened, he thought darkly.

He looked at the hourglass and there were a few more hours to go. Lovely, he thought. Draco was now getting sleepy and Hermione was completely out that he was practicing carrying her to prevent her from falling.

The walls moved again and this time he was able to sit on the ground and wake her so she could sit but she clung to him and didn’t let go so he sat down with her on his lap.

Draco didn’t know when he had fallen asleep all he knew was that the walls had moved enough for him to lay down and he fell back and he fell asleep with Hermione lying on top of him.

Shadows poured from the walls, swirling into the air like a storm. Dark figures formed, creatures made of smoke and shadow, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent. Draco didn’t know if he was dreaming or if it was real so he ignored them and closed his eyes and fell asleep.

Hermione snuggled up to him while she slept forgetting it was Draco Malfoy. Unaware she found her way to the crook of his neck and snuggled herself there her face and hair resting gently underneath his cheek. When she woke she noticed that she had slept on top of Draco and she looked up at him. She never thought that one day she would be this close to him.

She lets her gaze drift over his face, now softened in the vulnerability of sleep. The lines of tension that usually framed his expression were smoothed away, leaving him breathtakingly serene. His hair fell across his forehead softly. Every detail seemed impossibly perfect, the strong cut of his jaw, the elegant slope of his nose, the way his lips parted ever so slightly with each quiet breath.

At this moment he looked like something out of a dream as if he were carved from moonlight itself. She couldn’t help but feel a pull toward him as if the very air between them shimmered with an invisible thread connecting them.

He was beautiful in a way that stole her breath, a quiet, striking kind of beauty.

For a brief second, she dared to trace his features with her eyes and was mesmerized as if she were seeing him for the first time. She had to admit now she understood why so many girls were obsessed with Draco Malfoy he was not just handsome—he was exquisite, the most beautiful thing she had ever seen and she was mentally kicking herself for thinking such things.

When she tried to move she felt something hard in her thigh and her eyes widened she knew what it was but didn’t want to think about it and she tried to move again but his arm was around her tightly.

After a while, she feels his hold on her loosen and she looks at his face again. “It’s rude to stair Granger,” He says opening his eyes her brown eyes meet his sticking gray eyes and her cheeks turn soft pink.

He knew he was hard and it was probably impossible for her to not have noticed and if she did she didn’t act like she had.

They looked at each other and she was about to move and he knew she would feel it if she did so instead of letting her move his grip on her tightened and she looked at him in shock.

They had not noticed that the room had turned cold. A shadowy figure lunged at them, moving with unnatural speed. Draco didn’t care if she felt him now and loosen her grip so she could move. She stood up and sent a blast of light toward them, but it barely slowed them down.

She cast a Shield Charm, blocking another attack. “Get the box!” she shouted, pointing her wand at one of them. Draco grabbed the box and headed to the door with her right behind him casting a shield charm.

When they were out there was an explosion of pure ice and they both fell to the ground this time him on top of her. He looked at her for a moment and then stood up. She was panting, and he was clutching the box tightly under his arm. “Let’s get out of here before something else happens,” she says.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter otherside by red hot chili peppers

Draco sat at work thinking about Saturday night. It was already Thursday and Hermione and him had not spoken since then. He didn’t want to think of her so he pictures Astoria. Her bright green eyes and beautiful smile and he hated himself for even thinking of another woman other than her.

There would be an attack today Kingsley had been aware and had Harry and other aurors already nearby.  Draco would have to apparate to Voldemort's side for this assignment.

The hospital was not too far from here. Draco arrived at St. Mungo’s as a death eater and went straight to one of the halls where he knew Harry would be. Kingsley had given him and Harry a secret sign so he knew it was Draco.

He pointed his finger down to show the sign and Harry put his wand away. “How long do we have?” Harry asked as they were trying to evacuate as many people. “No time, get ready, they are here.” He said and moved away from him getting ready himself.

Within seconds the hospital was shattered by the sound of breaking glass and chaotic screams. Death eaters emerged from the doors and windows and aurors rushed to the scene. The remaining patients ran for cover, and healers rushed to barricade patients' doors. Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Kingsley prepared for the inevitable battle.

Kingsley had wanted Hermione to stay behind but she insisted so he told her to stay close to him. They each go to a section of the hospital with Harry and Ron being at the center of it all.

By the time the backup aurors had arrived the Death Eaters had breached the hospital. Draco was the face of it all. He was at the front and Harry knew. He also knew that no matter what Draco had to kill and he was not allowed to get in the way.

The death eaters came through the halls and as soon as they saw a group of patients they attacked.  “Merlin’s beard,” Ron muttered, gripping his wand tightly as he heard the screams.

“Avada Kadava!” Draco says and Hermione didn’t need to ask who it was she already knew. That's the sign, Harry thought. “Let’s go!” He tells Rom and they attack the death eaters that came around the corner. There were eight of them.

“Both of you go!” Harry says to Kingsley and Hermione. “Let’s go!” Kingsley said. “we need to protect the children’s ward,” he told her as he made his way to the other side cautiously.  Hermione's heart sank as they near the cries of the little kids that were crying. “Crucio;” someone says and Kingsley stuns him.

“We have to get these kids out of here!” He said.

More death eaters were coming their way. “Go I will hold them off,” she says and he hesitates but he knows this is the right thing to do.  Kingsley creates a portal in the hospital that opens up to the ministry and one by one the kids go in.

“Granger,” one of them said and she didn’t care who because at that moment she raised her wand and they began to duel. She stuns him and then she hears more coming.  She casts a shield charm to hold them off as long as possible.

The kids entered the portal and they were almost done. Good just a few more she thought. The death eaters came and sent curses at her which she was able to deflect. She managed to stun another one and then other death eaters made their way to another hall.

“If they come back I won’t be able to hold them off,” she says.  Kingsley had just finished sending the last kid and he entered the portal and held it open for her to come with them. When she notices where the death eaters are heading, they are going to the mentally damaged victims and that’s where Seamus is.

“I’m sorry!” She tells, Kingsley. “Granger!” he yells but she swishes her wand closes the portal and makes her way to the ward.

The patients on this side were the most vulnerable. Hermione’s heart raced as she saw a group of healers trying to usher a young girl to safety.

“They’re after the Muggle-borns,” Kingsley said as he apparated next to her. “Granger when I give you an order you need to listen!”’he says. “Seamus is in there,” she whispered. 

“We need to protect the patients,” she tells him. “I get Seamus and you leave,” he tells her. “Do you understand?” he says and she nods.

Before they could move, however, the walls of the hospital rattled violently, and a group of Death Eaters appeared at the end of the corridor. Among them was Marcus Flint, sneering wickedly. Draco Malfoy, hidden in the back, kept his face covered. He was deep undercover, and his role was becoming increasingly dangerous, and tonight, it was about to push him to the edge.

“They’re here!” shouted Harry, as he and Ron came running towards the corner. “Go!” Hermione tells Kingsley. “Get him out of here!” She said sending a curse and blasting the first wave of Death Eaters back.A flurry of spells exploded through the air, painting the corridor with deadly lights. Hermione cast a powerful shield charm around the patients and gestured for them to run.

Harry and Draco started to duel. Draco made it look effortless. “Avada Kadava!” Draco yelled hitting a healer in the chest. Hermione gasped she knew he had to be killed but she had never seen it.

Harry was now dueling with two other death eaters and Ron was busy with one as well. Ron’s curse sends him flying across the roll knocking a few death eaters in the process. “Awesome!” He said.

Hermione had her own battle going on. “Protego Maxima!” she shouted, deflecting a jet of green light that had been meant for her. Marcus was advancing toward her, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.

Ron took a hard hit, and Hermione's focus wavered for a moment. Kingsley rushed to his side, but Ron was surprisingly okay. They quickly found themselves locked in battle against a large group of Death Eaters. Despite the presence of other Aurors, the tide of the fight felt was escalating quickly.

“Go!” Ron shouted to Kingsley. “Get the patients!”

Kingsley hesitated only briefly, stunning a couple more Death Eaters before sprinting toward the portal. One by one, the patients began to pour through, desperate for safety.

Harry and Hermione formed a protective line, buying some time for the patients to escape. They took turns holding the line, shifting positions to duel the relentless wave of Death Eaters. 

The death eaters were ruthless, but one adversary stood out—a particularly ruthless Death Eater who had already stunned over ten Aurors.

Hermione's heart sank as she realized the possibility, that some of them might be dead. The thought sent a chill down her spine, and she couldn’t shake the thought that it was Malfoy behind the mask.

Kingsley managed to close the portal just as the last patient rushed through, but Marcus Flint broke through their defenses with a vicious curse.

“Stupefy!” Ron yelled, barreling into four Death Eaters as Harry rushed to assist him.

“Protego!” Hermione shouted, raising a shield to protect Harry.
But Flint wasn’t done. “Expulso!” he shouted, and the spell struck Hermione from behind.

The force sent her crashing into the wall, her wand clattering out of reach. Pain shot through her side as she struggled to regain her bearings, but Flint was already upon her, a cruel grin spreading across his face.

“Well, well, if it isn’t the Mudblood,” he sneered. “The Dark Lord will be very pleased.”

Hermione fought back, kicking and flailing, but Marcus was too strong. With a flick of dark magic, he bound her wrists picked her up over his shoulder, and walked toward a swirling portal that had opened in the floor. His laughter echoed ominously in her ears.

“Harry!” she screamed, her voice cutting through the chaos.

Draco, Harry, and Ron all turned at the sound. “Hermione!” Ron and Harry called out, desperation in their voices. But before they could reach her, she was pulled into the portal, vanishing from sight.

Harry ran to where she had been and Kingsley joined him. A death eater stood a few feet away from them and Harry knew it was Draco. "We need to find her!" Harry yelled not caring that there was a battle around them. "Where is she?" Ron demanded answers from Kingsley that he did not have. 

Harry and Kingsley turn to Draco and he nods and apparates. 

She landed on the floor and Marcus picked her up by her arm. She was pulled into the shadows of the dungeon. She didn’t have her wand and she hoped Harry or Ron find it.

The dungeon was damp and oppressive, the air thick with the stench of decay. After a long walk, he opened a cell door and Hermione winced as Marcus flung her to the ground, her wrists still bound by his magic. Her mind raced, trying to figure out a way out, but it was clear she was in deep. She wished she had her wand.

Marcus stood over her, smug satisfaction written across his face. “The Dark Lord will reward me well for this,” he said, his voice dripping with triumph. “Granger, of all people. What a prize.”

She glared at him, refusing to show any fear. “You’re nothing more than a tool, Flint. When Voldemort is done with you, he’ll discard you like the trash you are.”

His face darkened with anger and he backhanded her causing her lip to bleed. The force of it made her face turn to the side but she didn’t cry. “You know mudblood I can have fun with you right now none is here he said putting his hands on her thighs. But before he could respond, a figure appeared in the doorway, it was Draco. He looked at her, and he heard the slap that had caused her to be bleeding.

Marcus turned to him, grinning. “Look what I caught, Malfoy. Granger herself. Want to have a little fun before the dark lord gets his hands on her.”

Draco’s face remained impassive, his eyes briefly flickering to Hermione before he spoke. “No, The Dark Lord will be pleased that you caught her for him and we should not touch what’s not ours,” he said, his voice cold.

Draco and Marcus look at her through the cell as if she was nothing. “You will soon get what you deserve mudblood,” Draco says before turning to face Marcus. They talk for a bit and then Draco leaves first so that Marcus can see that he is gone. He watches from the shadows as Marcus turns, Draco’s heart pounds in his chest he is running out of time.

Once the corridor was clear, Draco quickly approached Hermione, his expression finally breaking from its icy façade. He opened the cell and knelt beside her, pulling out his wand to undo the magical bindings on her wrists and handing her, her wand.

“Malfoy I’m so sorry?” Hermione gasped, confused and still trying to recover from the battle. “You should get out of here before they—”

“Shut up, Granger,” he muttered, glancing over his shoulder to make sure no one was nearby. “I’m getting you out of here.”

Hermione stared at him, her mind reeling. He was risking his cover for her? Before she could ask anything else, he pulled her to her feet.

“Follow me,” he whispered urgently. “And don’t ask questions.”

Still in shock from everything, Hermione nodded and followed Draco through the winding, dimly lit corridors of the Death Eater dungeons. They moved swiftly, sticking to the shadows, avoiding the patrols. Every step they took was a risk.

If they were caught, Draco’s cover would be blown, and both of them would likely face death but she wouldn’t let that happen she would just say she escaped and he caught her.

After what felt like an eternity, they reached a small, hidden passageway that led out of the dungeons. Draco pushed Hermione forward, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger.

“This will get you out of here,” he said quietly, his voice gruff. “Get as far away as you can and then apparate.”

Hermione remembers the night he was injured. He had been punished, and she turned to face him. “Malfoy I can’t he’s going to punish you for this isn’t he?” she said her eyes getting teary. He turned away from her. Draco didn’t understand why she was crying it was not like she cared about him.

Draco hesitated, his jaw clenching. “Just go,” he says trying to push her out of the way. “No I can’t let that happen to you,” she says and this time he pushes her out hard and closes the hidden passage.

As Hermione slipped into the shadows, she ran as fast and as far as she could until she feels that the she passed the anti alteration line.

Draco spun on his heel and walked back toward the main hall, his heart pounding in his chest. His cover was still intact—for now.

The aftermath of Hermione’s escape was brutal.

When Voldemort discovered that his prized captive had disappeared, his fury was unrelenting. Draco, Marcus, Theo, and Blaise were rounded up and dragged into a dark, torch-lit chamber. Their fathers stood behind them, forced to witness the punishment.

“You’ve failed me,” Voldemort’s voice hissed, low and dangerous. “All of you.”

“You Marcus for catching her and then she escaped!” “Theodore and Blaise were the ones that discovered she was missing and you didn’t report right away until we all were gathered! “And you Draco, you as their leader any stupid thing they do lies in your hands!” he yells. Draco looked ahead.

The Cruciatus Curse hit them with devastating force. Blaise and Theo screamed in agony, their bodies writhing on the cold stone floor. Marcus’s cries echoed off the walls, a sound of pure torment.

Draco clenched his teeth, his body convulsing as the pain tore through him, but he refused to scream. He wouldn’t give Voldemort the satisfaction. His father, Lucius, stood behind him, his face pale and strained. Draco saw his father’s hand twitch toward his wand, but he shook his head slightly. No.

Lucius’s eyes glistened with pain, but he obeyed, his gaze fixed ahead as the others screamed in torment. Draco remained silent, enduring the curse without a sound.

Voldemort’s eyes glinted with cruel amusement as he watched Draco. “Such strength, Malfoy,” he sneered. “But strength alone will not save you.”

The torture continued, and through it all, Draco didn’t make a sound. Even as his body threatened to break under the pain, he remained resolute. His mind was elsewhere—on the girl he had just saved and he thought of the night at the Department of Mysteries and how she felt in his arms. 

Another wave of attack comes to them and he clenches his teeth, he should have just fucken given her to The Spector and he wouldn’t be in this situation.

Then he heard moribundum and his mind was no longer in pain but his body was burning with fire on the inside.

Their fathers looked ahead. “I hope you learned your lesson,” he tells them. “Take them home,” he tells their fathers and they each move quickly to their sons.  “Draco let’s go,” Lucius says. “No, Mom can’t see this, go, I’ll get healed,” he tells him Lucius goes.

Draco had apparated to Ministry, Kingsley had made it possible for him in case he needed healing. He was getting ready to send a patronus when Hermione went running to his offices.  “What did he do to you!” she asked and he ignored her, her eyes were read and puffy, she had been crying.

She cast a diagnostic spell and his body was twitching from the torture and he was burning on the inside. She ran to her office and sorted out some of the potions that she carried. She was able to get something for the burning and for the twitching.

“Here,” she said and he takes them. “Leave Granger,” he tells her. “No you risked your cover and you got tortured because of me,” her eyes getting watery again.

“I did my job, Granger,” he said pulling up a bottle of fire whisky.  “Leave,” he said again. “I’m sorry,” she says to him. He rested his head back in his chair and ignored her. “Leave!” he yells angrily, and she does.
 

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Rewrite the Stars by James Arthur and Anne-Marie

The days following the attack on St. Mungos and Draco’s torture passed in an eerie silence. Hermione had expected to see Malfoy at the Ministry, continuing their usual dynamic—sharp remarks, professional distance, and the occasional heated exchange. But he was nowhere to be found. She didn’t have the guts to ask Kingsley if he was doing work for him and no one mentioned him.

She couldn’t shake the image of him when she cried in front of him because she knew he was going to be tortured. It gnawed at her—how he had refused to let her stay even when his very life was at stake. Yet now, it was as though he had retreated into himself completely.

It was a Friday when he finally reappeared, he made no effort to engage with anyone, least of all her. He moved through the Ministry like a ghost, cold and distant, she learned from Ginny who learned from Harry that he had been diving into missions alone and that Voldemort was having him do more work.

She also learned that Kingsley had been using him to go on extremely dangerous missions to retrieve random things and meet with who knows who and she didn’t understand why he was sending him alone.

She learned that Kingsley had sent him to spy on a group of minotaur and once they discovered him nearby they attacked him brutally, but he managed to escape.

She became upset with Kingsley after that, and she felt that he was overusing him, and he didn’t seem to care.

Hermione watched him from her office cutting through the crowd, and for the first time, she felt something unfamiliar toward him she was concerned. She wouldn’t call him a friend, far from it, but something had shifted the day he was punished because of her fault, and ignoring it felt wrong.

He looked exhausted and looked paler.

“Granger, I need you in the briefing room.” The voice startled Hermione from her thoughts. She turned to see Kingsley standing in her doorway, his expression serious.

“I have an assignment,” he said once they sat down. “Malfoy will be going as well,”

“You're sending him on another assignment?” she replied, already rising from her seat to protest. “He just got back from his last ones! You saw how bad he’s been,” she insisted, worry etching her features.

“Not quite. There’s a diplomatic event tonight with the French Minister and MACUSA. I was supposed to attend, but I have a personal issue to handle,” he said, coughing lightly. “You and Malfoy will be going in my place.”

Hermione’s eyes widened. “Malfoy? “He’s been avoiding everyone since the inducement, she thought. At least he wasn’t sending him on a dangerous mission again, she thought.

Kingsley nodded grimly. “I need you both there. It’s important, and you’re the best we have at navigating delicate situations and they need to meet the new minister.”

She sighed inwardly, but there was no arguing with Kingsley when it came to duty. “Alright. What time?” “Eight o’clock. Be ready.” With that, he left, leaving Hermione to process the upcoming night.

Draco was already waiting for her at the French estate. He was standing near a fountain standing tall in an impeccably tailored, black suit. She felt her breath catch, the sight of him so sharp and elegant, and then she thought of the night she was what Voldemort did to him and it hurt.

Draco’s gaze met hers, intense and unwavering, sending a shiver down her spine. His breath stilled the moment he saw her at first he didn’t recognize her. She looked stunning in an elegant floor length Slytherin-green dress that hugged every curve perfectly, the rich color accentuating her pale skin. The long sleeve draped off her shoulders in a cascading manner that exposed her collarbones perfectly and it showed enough cleavage but not too revealing.

In another life Draco would approve of the color of the dress itself, of her possibly. Her hair was sleek and straight, shimmered like silk as it cascaded down her back, and for a second, he forgot how to breathe.

The usual sharpness in his gaze softened as he watched her, approach him, every step she took making his chest tighten. She looked like she belonged in this world of elegance—and that realization both thrilled and unsettled him.

“Granger,” he said greeting her. “Malfoy,” she said. “ I assume Kingsley informed you of our roles.” he nodded and offered her his arm and she accepted it. He looked better, she thought.

The ballroom of the French estate glittered with gold and silver, a dazzling display of wealth and power. Hermione, walked beside Malfoy as they entered the grand room. He looked every bit the part of a high-ranking Minister cold, composed, and utterly unreadable.

They were greeted by diplomats and dignitaries, exchanging polite pleasantries as they moved through the crowd. But despite the grandeur around them, Hermione’s mind was elsewhere, caught up in the tension that had been simmering between them since his return.

Kingsley had instructed them that Malfoy would be playing himself but Hermione had to try and look unrecognizable to play the role of Rose. She only changed her hair made it straight and lighter and her eyes the color of honey and she made her lips poutier.

Draco introduced her as Rose, his fiancée, and he played the part flawlessly. He guided her inside, his hand resting lightly on her lower back as he pulled out her chair. Leaning in, he whispered compliments about how beautiful she looked, a string of sweet nothings designed to coax a smile from her lips. When he took her hand and pressed a gentle kiss to her skin, an unexpected spark coursed through her, sending a jolt of electricity up her arm and she almost forgot to breathe.

They toast together and then before they know it they are in deep conversation about Draco being the new minister and wondering when it will be announced.

After a while they brought up the subject of death eaters she felt him tense and she placed her hand on his thigh for him to relax giving him a soft smile he looked at her and she realized she should not have done that and was pulling away when he placed his hand over hers and Hermione drew small circles with her thumb without noticing.

They didn’t mention that he had been a prior death eater and she was thankful for that. The evening progressed smoothly, but the air between them remained thick with unspoken words. That is until the dancing began.

The French Minister, who had been eyeing her all night looks over at her with a smile, and extended his hand to invite Hermione onto the floor, but Draco knew all about him. He was a creep and would prey on younger women.  Before she could accept, Malfoy stepped in smoothly, placing his hand on her arm.

“I believe I should be the one to dance with my fiancée,” Malfoy said in a low, confident, and possessive tone.

Hermione blinked in surprise but didn’t protest. She took his hand, and they moved to the center of the floor. As the music swelled, they began to dance, their movements surprisingly fluid together despite the tension between them.

“Why didn’t you let me dance with him,” She asked. “We have to play the part remember,” he said. “Yes but I don’t think me dancing with him wouldn’t have harmed our roles,” she said. “He’s a creep, most of his companions are under 25,” he tells her and she doesn’t question him anymore.

Malfoy’s grip on her waist was firm, his steps precise, and for the first time that night, his cold exterior seemed to crack. His gaze, usually so sharp and disdainful, softened ever so slightly as he looked at her. There was something in the way he moved, the way his fingers curled around hers that felt different tonight—more intent, more aware.

“Your hair is different,” he remarked.

“If I had kept my curls, they definitely would have known it was me,” she replied. “Plus, I think Ron likes this look better.” she said. “I might consider keeping it like this,” she said, smiling.

“Pity,” he said.

“Why’s that?” she asked, glancing up at him.

“I guess I li... I'm used to your curly hair,” he confessed, causing her to look away, a smile creeping onto her face.

Hermione felt his gaze on her, her heartbeat quickening as their eyes locked once more. She wondered if he was seeing her not just as a colleague, but as someone he was beginning to truly see, as a person.

“I guess I’ll have to keep my curls then,” she said, her focus shifting to his lips.

“If that’s what you want,” he replied a hint of warmth in his voice.

After the dance, the need for fresh air was overwhelming, and she asked him if they could go out side for a bit so they stepped out onto the sprawling terrace overlooking the estate’s immaculate gardens.

A light breeze stirred the night air, and for a moment, it felt as though they were miles away from the weight of the war, from their fractured lives as if there was no one else just them. To the side there were stairs that led them to the gardens and that’s where they headed.

They walked in silence for a while, but when Hermione’s heel caught on the edge of her dress, she stumbled slightly, her hands flying out instinctively to steady herself. Before she could react, Malfoy’s arm was around her waist, catching her with ease.

“Careful Granger,” he murmured, his face close to hers, his breath warm against her skin.

Their eyes met again, and for a moment, neither of them moved. The tension between them was electric, thick with unspoken words and shared secrets.

“Are you alright?” Malfoy asked, his voice softer than she’d ever heard it. Hermione swallowed, nodding. “Yes, thanks to you.” He didn’t let go right away, his gaze lingering on her for just a second too long before he finally stepped back, his mask slipping back into place.

They walked down a rose garden that had a pond and the moonlight reflected beautifully from. They both still looking up ahead.

Hermione hesitated, then spoke, her voice quiet but steady. “Malfoy, I’m sorry about what happened,” she said but he ignored her. “Can I ask you something,” she asked. “No,” he responded knowing that she would ask anyway. “Are you okay… because sometimes I feel that your not?”

Malfoy stiffened, his jaw tightening. “I don’t need your pity, Granger. ”It’s not pity,” she said quickly. “I jus..., I know it’s my fault, I could have blown your cover and I  know we’re not friends. I know you don’t trust me. I know you don’t like me. But I also know you’re still grieving, and that you're playing both sides and that they are both asking for too much and it can be pretty lonely dealing with this yourself. I’m so sorry that I caused that,” she said but he didn’t respond.

He didn’t say anything and instead walked over to a tree and leaned his back on it. He remained silent, staring out into the darkness and she followed him and stood in front of him. “If you ever need to talk…” she continued, her voice softer now, “my office door is next to yours.” She says looking up at him. For a moment, he said nothing, his expression unreadable as he processed her words, then he looked down at her with a serious expression.

Hermione stepped closer, her eyes full of concern and empathy searching his. “Malfoy, I wish you didn’t have to feel like the world is on your shoulders, even for one night, even if it's just tonight,” she said softly.

“You deserve a moment of peace, at least just to breathe.”

Draco's chest tightened at her words, an achy feeling swelling within him. “That’s not how life works, Granger,” he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t get to choose not to obey Voldemort or Shackelbolt. Their assignments have been getting more and more suffocating, but I guess it’s part of what I deserve.” he tells her.

Hermione’s expression softened, the flicker of concern fading into something deeper compassion. “You think you deserve this?” she asked.

"People get what they deserve," he said. She wanted to argue but didn't want him to push her away. 

“You don’t deserve this,” she whispered. 

Her gaze softened, and she reached out, fingers brushing against his hand. She knew no matter what she said he would always see it that way, she just wish he could at least see it differently for a moment.

“It can be different you know. Just for tonight, you can... we can forget the world around us.  Just for a few hours, let yourself be free from everything.”

The desperation in her voice tugged at something deep inside him. He looked away, wrestling with the tumult of emotions threatening to spill over. “I can’t,” he murmured, the truth crashing down like a wave. “You can't just rewrite history Granger not even with a time turner it will always be there,” he says and she knew that he felt like he deserved this for his past actions. 

“I know but we can rewrite tonight,” she says with a soft smile and stepping closer to him, her eyes sparkling with possibility. Her hand now on his. “Instead of it being just another mission, where we go home we can rewrite that and make the night better, make it peaceful, unforgettable, make it a moment we can cherish instead of one of many mere task to look back on.” she said

His heart was pounding, and for the first time, he saw the glimmer of hope in her eyes, igniting something he thought was long extinguished and he hated her for it. It's a good thing you will soon be dead, he thought.  

Her eyes were bright reflecting the moonlight around them as she whispered, “let me help you just for a moment even just a few seconds make it a better memory then what it will be.” She says. They were quiet for a moment. “Let me help you whenever you go on missions, I will go with you.” she says giving his hand a squeeze.

For a moment, he envisioned a reality where their playful banter faded into something deeper, a connection. But then the chilling reminder of him and what will happen to her once he hands her over to the Spector filled his mind. The very thought twisted in his gut, filling him with dread and disgust and guilt and he hated her for it. 

She didn’t know when they had moved so close to each other, or when they had held hands, but they were inches from each other, and he moved positions so he was closer to her height level .

He had moved closer to her, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Instead of their lips meeting, they stared at each other, he drew her in without touching, he was so close he could inhaled her scent, his eyes fluttering shut as he wanted to nestle his face into her hair. The world around them faded, and their breaths mingled in the quiet. 

They lingered like that for what felt like an eternity—her standing still, she was close to his neck and his scent was intoxicating. His face was close to her ear. She was giving him a moment of peace just by allowing her to be near him. Though they weren't exactly touching, the mere fact of her being there felt transformative, as if for just one moment the night, the moment, the stars had been rewritten. 

She could feel his breath close to her ear making a warm sensation radiate through her with each heavy inhale and exhale. The moment was intimate, and entirely just his to look back at but she knew it wouldn’t matter because tomorrow he’d go back to carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders and go back to his cold self.

He placed his hand on her hip and drew her close, he leaned in close to her taking in her scent once again and then whispered softly in her ear, “What about you Granger will you remember this moment where we rewrote the night?’ His voice was low, a velvety murmur that sent a shiver down her spine, leaving her breathless.

She felt a warmth spread through her but was caught off guard, she nodded. “Yes.” and they looked at each other.

Then after a few more minutes he leaned in again, whispering in her ear, “You’re getting married soon?”

She took her time to respond and when she did it was just above a whisper. ‘Yes,’ she said, and they stood still for a moment in silence and the he pulled away.

Just like that the moment had come to an end, the light in his eyes faded and the ice returned.

“Well congratulations then,” he says, and they both moved away from each other.

The moment they had shared had passed and even though she had given him a moment of peace, a moment away from everything and everyone, a moment where they just existed, a moment he can look back at without darkness, he had closed himself off completely again, retreating behind the walls he had built around himself.

They returned to the party this time no longer as a pretend couple but as two people who just coexist together.

They had gotten what they wanted the French minister was all for supporting the order and the representatives of MACUSA had set up a meeting with them. It was a successful night for the order.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Monsters by All Time Low 

After his little adventure with Hermione playing couples, he was preparing for bed when he was summoned by Voldemort and was tasked to terrorize a small town and capture any mudblood they could find. He didn’t have time to notify Kingsley and as they both had decided a while ago if there was not time then he would try to be merciful.

Blaise arrived first and he was furious. “What is it?” Draco asked. “Pansy,” he said. “Did something happen?” He asked.

“Marcus threatened her!” Draco turns to him “what the fuck” he said. “She came to me and she was crying and shaken up, apparently Marcus and Theo paid her a visit to her shop. Marcus demanded Granger's address and when she said she didn’t have that information he told her he would let Voldemort know that she was good friends with her and left.”.

” Then he came to see me, he said I have to help him get Granger, and when I said that’s not my task well. He said you know Pansy would look really nice spread out on my bed. He pretty much threatened me with her,” he said. They stopped talking when the others arrived and began to walk towards the town.

“I won’t let anything happen to her,” Draco promises.

He stood at the head of the group, his wand clenched tightly in his hand as they approached the outskirts of a small Muggle village. It was a perfect night; the moon was blocked by clouds and this kept them hidden as they approached the town. Behind him, Theo, Blaise, Marcus, Crabbe, and Goyle followed closely, Theo and Marcus could not hide their excitement.

They had already planned the night’s horror; the mission was supposed to be fast and simple. They would round up Muggles and torture them to make them pay for who the hell knows. The Dark Lord wanted them terrorized, broken, and begging for mercy. Then they would find whatever mudblood they could and bring them in. 

To the others, this was a game. To Blaise, it was more of a nightmare. As for Draco, he had already gotten used to the killings, and the tortures, he knew he had to kill to keep his core to assist the Order not that he gave a damn about the order, but he had a son to protect.

Marcus was practically dancing with excitement. "Let’s round them up like cattle," he sneered, his voice dripping with malice.

Draco cast a cold look at him, hiding the disgust that burned in his chest, and anger because Flint had threatened Pansy, and she was like his sister. “Stick to the plan, Flint,” he ordered, his tone sharp and commanding. “We’re not here for your amusement.”

He rolled his eyes but didn’t argue, he knew better than to cross Draco. When they arrived, Draco told them to split up into groups. Sending Crab and Goyle off together and Marcus and Theo off together. He stuck with Blaise and they both would wait by the town square for everyone.

They moved through the village like shadows, slipping into houses and pulling Muggles from their beds. The terrified cries of men, women, and children filled the night as they were dragged from their homes and forced into the town square where Draco and the others stood waiting.

Theo pushed a man to his knees in front of Draco, and he started laughing as the Muggle begged for mercy. “Please, we didn’t do anything! We don’t know who you are! We have children!” The man’s voice cracked with desperation, but Theo only laughed harder.

“Oh, we know,” Theo taunted, pointing his wand at the man’s chest. 

“Crucio!” Theo yelled. 

The man collapsed, writhing on the ground, his screams echoing through the square. Draco remembers a time when his stomach would turn, but his face remained emotionless. He could feel the eyes of the others on him, waiting for him to join in, and he had to do it he had to be more dangerous than them.

Draco raised his wand and spoke with a venomous voice. “Crucio.” A muggle woman, crumpled to the ground beside the man, her cries mingling with his as the curse tore through her body. Draco’s heart hammered in his chest he didn’t know why, but he buried it beneath the mask of indifference he had worn for so long and tortured her and he laughed. He tortured both until they were practically brain-dead. This used to be difficult for him at first but after a while, he became used to it and he felt nothing not even pity for them.

Theo watched with glee, his eyes shining with excitement. “This is what they deserve,” he spat, casting another curse at the man. “Look at them! 
Pathetic!” he said. 

Crabbe and Goyle laughed, as they tortured the Muggles without hesitation. Blaise remained silent, though there was a cruel twist to his lips as he watched. He tortured a few as well.

The square was soon filled with Muggles, all forced to their knees, their faces pale with fear. Draco stood at the center, as the others continued their cruelty. Marcus reveled in it, casting curse after curse, making the Muggles scream and beg for mercy.

Draco knew he had to be the only one to torture them right now. His army needed to know who was in charge. “Stand down he tells the others and they obey.

“Please!” a woman sobbed, clutching her young daughter to her chest. “Please, stop!”

Theo turned to Draco, a wicked grin on his face. “Should we give them a chance, Malfoy? Or should we show them what happens when you cross purebloods?”

Draco’s looked deadly, his wand still raised. He stepped forward, his voice cold and sharp as he spoke. “No mercy,” Draco said, and then one by one the muggles fell as Draco crucioed all of them.

The words tasted sharp on his tongue, to him none of these people mattered so he didn’t care that he had to torture them. Blaise and Theo laughed in delight.

“Crucio!” Draco continued and this time with more feeling.

The muggle's screams tore through the night, their bodies convulsing. One of the women tried to shield her daughter from the pain. Draco didn’t care for the adults he realized that he didn’t feel anything but the kids he wanted to look away to block out the horror of what he was doing to them but he knew he couldn’t.

One by one, the Muggles fell to the ground, broken and defeated. Their cries grew weaker as he continued their reign of terror, casting curses as the others laughed at the victims writhed in agony.

Draco knew the consequences of using too much dark magic and his body had observed a lot these last few months. His mind screamed at him to stop, but his body remained rigid, his wand at the ready. He was the leader. He couldn’t afford to slip, couldn’t afford to show weakness. Couldn’t afford to stop just because the dark magic was suffocating him, plus he didn’t care about these people.

He only cared about his son.

“That was fun to watch,” Marcus said.“Can we get a turn,” Crabb said. “Knock yourself out,” Draco smirked.

Draco had to continue to torture but now they all joined in, his face an emotionless mask. He saw that they brought a group of children and Draco had no choice he had to crucio them as well. He knew he was a monster someone who could hurt a child and couldn’t be described as anything less. 

Draco didn’t care about the adults lying there but seeing these kids one of them looked around his son's age. Inside, he felt sick by what he was doing to those kids. The children’s screams felt different than the ones from the adults. These were the terrified screams of innocent kids. After a few minutes, he turned to the group, his voice low and commanding.

“Let’s go. The Dark Lord will hear of our success.” “Are we not going to continue to torture them?” Theo asked. Draco stopped and looked at them. “I think the dark lord would enjoy doing that himself,” he smirks.

They nodded, falling in line behind him as they left the village in ruins. 

The screams of the children still echoed in Draco’s ears, but he forced himself to keep walking, the others would collect them soon. He kept his steps steady and strong. One day, he told himself. One day, this would end.

They were not done tonight though. Draco led the group through the forest, they still had to get to all the ones that managed to escape then out of nowhere someone cast a curse.

Theo and Marcus run towards the area. “It’s a mudblood,” Theo said. Draco’s stomach tightens. Was it Granger? he wondered.

He heard the sound of cracking branches and shuffling feet behind him and he knew that other deatheaters had arrived and were bringing the captured Muggles some of them stumbled, they were bound and gagged, their eyes wide with terror.

“We caught her,” Theo said and Draco panicked was it Granger he thought? He would have to blow his cover because Kingsley would not turn an eye on losing her he thought wondering why he cared about her so much. To his relief, it was not her but a younger woman. Theo snapped her wand and handed her to Draco.

“I thought you wanted a mudblood?” Draco asked with a smirk. “Not this one mate I have my eyes on Granger,” he smirked. Draco turned away from him.

They arrived at the secret location and went down to the dungeons. Draco’s face was cold, detached. He had no choice but to act the part of the leader of this horrifying mission. But with every step closer to the dungeons, the weight on his shoulders grew heavier. He kept his gaze fixed ahead, ignoring the pit in his stomach.

“Pick up the pace!” Theo barked, prodding one of the Muggles with his wand, sending sparks of pain jolting through the man's back. The Muggle stumbled but managed to keep moving, his breath shallow and ragged.

“Don’t damage them too much, Nott,” Blaise drawled from the side, a smirk tugging at his lips. “The Dark Lord might want them intact for whatever… plans he has.”

Theo sneered, but he didn’t argue, though his eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction. “Fine. We’ll save the real fun for later.”

Draco kept his expression neutral, his mind racing as they neared the entrance to the dungeons. It was hidden deep beneath an old estate, a place where horrors too dark to speak of took place.

The iron gates loomed before them, covered in rust but strong enough to keep any prisoner from escaping. Draco raised his wand, unlocking the gate with a single flick. It creaked open, revealing the dark, damp stairwell that spiraled down into the depths of the dungeon.

Crabbe and Goyle, grinning stupidly, shoved the prisoners forward, forcing them down the steps. The Muggles stumbled, fear etched into their faces as they were herded like cattle. Draco noticed a small boy around his son’s age, he was the smallest one here the other kids were older probably in their teens capable of magic but he had no way of using magic yet he had tears in his eyes and Draco turned away.

Once inside, the air grew cold and musty, the sound of dripping water and the faint cries of past prisoners haunting the stone walls. Theo walked ahead, practically skipping with excitement as he pointed to empty cells along the corridor. “Throw them in here. We’ll have some fun later.”

Draco glared at Theo. “You don’t get to give orders Nott,” he said to him. “Put them in separate cells. Make sure none of them can see or speak to each other.” Draco ordered.

Crabbe and Goyle along with the other group of deatheaters did as instruct, dragging the Muggles by their arms and tossing them into the cold, stone cells. Each door slammed shut with a deafening clang, sealing their fates.

Theo leaned against the wall, watching with satisfaction as the last of the Muggles was locked away. “I wonder how long they’ll last down here,” he mused, twirling his wand between his fingers. “Maybe we can start with a little Cruciatus before the Dark Lord gets to them. Loosen them up, you know?”

Draco’s gut twisted, but he forced himself to maintain his calm facade. He needed to stay in control. "Not yet,” he said coolly. “We have orders. We wait.”

Theo narrowed his eyes, disappointment flickering across his face, but he didn’t argue. “Fine. But I get the first crack at that tall one. He looked like he had some fight left in him.” he said pointing at one of the men.
Draco nodded, knowing that stopping Theo from his games outright would only raise suspicion. He needed to buy time, to figure out a way to sabotage whatever plans the Death Eaters had to help the order get these people.

Before they could exit Draco had some business to tend to and he pulled Marcus his face was smashed into the wall as Draco pinned him to the wall and they all looked at him in confusion.

“If you threaten Pansy again I’ll kill you,” he tells him. Theo and Marcus looked at Blaise and Blaise looked at Marcus with anger. “Do you understand!” he said and Marcus nodded “Yes,” and Draco let him go throwing him to one side and turning to the rest of them “That goes for all of you!” He says. “You threaten her, you threaten me and trust me you don’t want that!” he said.

With a final glance at the caged Muggles, Draco turned and led the group out of the dungeon, his face blank. As the door to the dungeon slammed shut behind them, he allowed himself a moment of silence, his mind racing with what to do next. He couldn’t let this continue. Not for long. But for now, he had to play the part. He had to be the leader they expected.

He met with Kingsley the next day and informed him of what he had done. Kingsley completely understood if Draco had done anything different he would have blown his cover and he would not risk that. He told him about the child and how he left him there and Kingsley said he would figure something out.

“You can’t keep fighting on our side without disguising yourself,” he tells him. “No one has noticed I make sure to kill them,” he says. 

Kingsley’s brow furrows. “That’s not good enough. We need a better plan. This isn’t just about staying hidden, it’s about ensuring our success. If we are going to be successful you have to be smarter and more strategic, and we can't afford any slip-ups.”

They were quiet for a moment and then Kingsley spoke. “I need you and Granger in New Zealand. I know I keep pushing it out but that’s because everything else has been important but it needs to be done.

“I can go alone.” He responded. “No she needs to go,” “why? I don’t understand why she needs to go she’s not an auror.” He protests. “There are things that were left from the war and scrolls with ancient ruins that only Granger knows how to translate so yes it’s crucial for her to be there.” “Fine.” Draco responded. “So I assume your sending me to protect her?” He asked. “With your life,” Kingsley responded.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter Monster by Imagine Dragons

On Sunday morning Draco received an owl from Kingsley. They met at a secret location and Kinsgley cut down to the chase. He was steady but urgent as he laid out the mission for Draco.

“We need someone to infiltrate the vampire coven suspected of aiding Voldemort. Which Draco had already asked Voldamort but he said they were not and Kingsley doesn’t believe that. You’ll need to convince them you’re one of them.” Draco’s heart raced at the thought of masquerading as a creature he had long regarded with disdain, but he understood the stakes. He had made a fucken vow, and he had no choice but to comply he was just getting pissed off that he couldn’t see his son.

Draco apparated away and arrived at a outside a dimly lit lair of the vampires, he felt an unsettling chill in the air. The lair was filled with the scent of damp earth and something metallic that made his stomach twist, he knew that smell all too well, blood. These particular vampire were known to be friendly to their own kind. He had to make sure to blend in.

He transformed his appearance with subtle charms, although he did not need to change his skin tone, he did make it ice old, and he did sharpen his features to blend in. He was greeted by a group of vampires, their predatory nature evident in the way they scrutinized him. He told them that he was traveling and needed a place to stay, and they got close to him.

"Where are you traveling?" A beautiful vampire with long black hair asked. She had strong accent, and she smelled of blood. She came near him and smelled him. "I'm just going through and have not fed just need to feed and rest a few days," he tells her and she comes closer to him and she listened quietly for a heartbeat but there was none. Draco was quite a master at potions and the one he took would make him seem as if he were dead as if he were one of them for days.

For days, he played the part of one of them, learning their routines and gathering intel while maintaining his appearance of one of them. On the first day they presented him with a cup of blood, and he almost had to force himself to drink it, thankfully the vampire was called away and he poured it back in the bottle.

The next days where easier Draco had used an indicability spell to get around and find gather information. Eventually he realized that they were in fact aiding Voldemort. He got what he needed and was on his way out passing a vampire and all of a sudden, the vampire stopped. He could hear Draco's heartbeat. His cover was threatened after he killed one of them in a desperate attempt to protect his true identity.

He didn't blow his cover of who he was, but they knew he was not one of them and that caused consequences, and they took turns draining his blood.

Draco could feel his strength waning as the vampires drained him of his blood, their fangs piercing his skin with cruel precision. Just as darkness threatened to close in, he summoned every last ounce of willpower and concentrated on apparating and he vanished from their grasp, the world around him twisting into a blur before he reappeared in the safety of the Ministry, gasping for breath, his body trembling from the ordeal.

Hermione was buried in her work late that night, she had just had an argument with Ron and needed to be away from everyone so what better way to drown her sorrows than with her work.

She heard a sharp crack of apparition. Frowning, she set down her quill and stood up she wanted to see who it was. Her heart dropped at the sight before her, Draco had his back to the wall and he was pale and trembling, his breaths shallow and labored and he was covered in blood stains.

“Malfoy!” she yelled, rushing to his side. Panic surged through her as she knelt beside him, taking in the sight of blood staining his shirt. “What happened? “Vampires,” he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. “They… drained me,” he said falling down and closing his eyes.
Hermione’s heart raced. “Hold on, let me help you,” she said.

He opened his eyes again and spoke, "Granger leave," he said his voice breaking. "No," she said. "Leave!" he said louder this time, but she ignored him. "I'm not going to do that," she says. "I'm not going to leave you," she adds and she helps him stand and helps him into his office. His body was cold and he looked whiter than ever, he had been drained from the relentless attack from the coven.

Time was of the essence, and she couldn’t afford to lose any now. She ran to their hospital wing which was now empty and took a few potions of blood replenishing and a strong potion for the pain that would have him completely out of it for a few hours after he woke up. She hurried to his side and made him force them down. He laid his head back and fell asleep.

Hermione should have probably gone home but she stayed.

Around 2:00 a.m. Draco woke up, his vision was blurry, but he managed to sit up. Hermione was across his desk, resting her head on her arms and asleep.

What the hell is she doing here, he thought. He had a headache and he couldn't think straight. Was he dreaming? He tried to move and when he did, he was still dizzy, so he fell back into his chair causing her to wake up.

"You're awake," she says in a sleepy voice. "I told you to leave," he said but didn't really have the energy. She stood up and went to stand by him. "And I told you I was not going to leave you. Now please lie back you will not be thinking straight for a few hours," she tells him.

They were both quiet. "Can I ask you something?" she asked. "No," he responds.

"Did Voldemort do this to you?" she was concerned. "No," he said. "One of Kingsleys many missions for me. "I had to spend almost an entire week with vampires," he tells her. Her eyes widened, "that's dangerous, you could have been killed." He ignored her and closed his eyes.

"Granger, if you only knew the kind of missions I have to do for your precious ministry and for fucken Voldemort," he spat but then became quiet she had so many questions but she knew she should not push him at his state right now he was not thinking correctly and anything he said can't be taken seriously and if she did ask he would snap.

He hated that she stayed. He didn’t know why, but the irritation simmered within him. I can't wait to bring you to the Spector and get rid of you once and for all, he thought. You'll be dead soon enough, he thought as she started to speak.

“Malfoy, if you’d like, I could go with you when you do these kinds of missions,” she offered, her voice soft and genuinely sweet.

Draco had his eyes closed and he opened them and looked at her confused. Why was she offering that? Didn't she know that these missions were extremely dangerous, especially for her, didn't she know that Draco hated her, that he wanted her dead, that everything about her drove him mad? he thought.

"Why would you do that Granger?" he asked curiously. "Because this was dangerous and you could have died, and I...I don't want you to die," she said softly. He felt guilt wash over him from his earlier thoughts.

Here she was telling him she didn't want him to die, that she wanted to go with him and he had just finished thinking about how he wanted her dead.

Draco smirked, opening his eyes to meet her gaze. “I’d think you’d be the first to want me dead, considering how much you hate me,” he said, and he closed his eyes again.

She was quiet for a moment and then she sighed and spoke.

“Malfoy, I don’t hate you. I’ve never hated you—not even as kids,” she replied, her voice steady and sincere. He felt guilt gnawing at him again.

He opened his eyes again, searching her face for any hint of insincerity. “You're lying,” he said.

“I'm not,” Hermione insisted, her gaze unwavering. “You were always infuriating, and you were rude, and mean and disrespectful, sure, but I never hated you, we were just kids,” she tells him.

His heart raced, an unfamiliar feeling washing over him. “Then why all the animosity?” he challenged, crossing his arms defensively. “Because we were on opposite sides,” she explained gently. “You were raised to see me as filth, as nothing and I never held it against you.

I remember the first time I approached you. We were both the best in class and I wanted to work with you to see what we could come up with. I offered to be your potions partner that day. You said how dare I speak to you and called me filthy mudblood, you were always mean but I never thought it was your fault.” she says.

He scoffed, but the tension between them shifted. “You think that makes a difference now?” he asked, his voice softer than before. “It does,” she said, moving closer. “It means there’s a chance for understanding. For change. Not just with the wizarding world but with us as well.” she tells him.

Draco hesitated, but he needed to know, he didn't know why but he needed to know what she really thought of him. “And what if I can’t change?” he says letting her go and she backs up.

“I think you have changed,” she replied, her voice filled with warmth. “You are not as rude, not as mean, or at least not like before.”

Draco looked away, his expression hardening again. “People don’t change, Granger. They just become better at hiding who they really are and if you think I'm anything less than a filthy death eater a monster, then you're wrong." he closes his eyes.

Hermione took a step closer, her eyes searching his. “You didn't choose to be. You were a kid who had no choice, plus everyone deserves a chance." her voice was quieter now.

He shook his head, frustration bubbling to the surface. “Oh Granger, you don’t know the things I have done if you did you would be as far away from me as you could. … they don’t just disappear because you want them to.”

“I know,” she replied softly. “But you’re here now, and you can make better choices moving forward." she smiled.

Oh, if she only knew that I made a choice that is going to kill her, that I don't regret it, and that I hate you even more for trying to justify who I am, he thought.

Draco met her gaze, a flicker of vulnerability passing between them. “What if I don’t want to?” he challenged.

"If you didn't want to you would not be helping the order," she says.

"Granger, Granger, always trying to save everyone's souls," he mocks her.

Hermione’s breath caught, the intensity of his gaze sending a chill down her spine. “What do you mean?” she asked. They had not noticed that she had been moving closer as they had been speaking and she was right in front of him now.

He grabbed her by the arm pulled her close so they were face to face and leaned closer, his expression darkening.

“I have tortured and killed hundreds of people Granger," he said and her eyes widened. "People like you, and what do you think I'm doing now? Do you think the death eaters are out just hanging out and playing quidditch, no we are out torturing muggles every single night until they can no longer speak until their brain is dead and if that's not enough I'm out killing as well so don't tell me I'm not who i think I am," he smirks and lets her go and she takes a step back.

“I don’t believe you’re beyond redemption,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady despite the tension.

Is she serious? He couldn’t fathom it. He had just laid bare the darkness he carried—the twisted deeds, the unimaginable horrors—and she still believed in his redemption. Only Granger could cling to such a foolish hope, that stubborn Gryffindor light shining through the shadows he had woven around himself.

How could she see anything but the monster he had become?

“Redemption?” he scoffed, a cruel smile curling at the corners of his lips. “What does that even mean? That I can simply wipe the slate clean and start anew? You have no idea the darkness that clings to me. It’s not something you can just shake off, Granger.” His voice dripped with a bitterness that echoed the turmoil inside him.

She stepped closer, unbothered by his venomous words. “Maybe you don’t give yourself enough credit,” she replied, her gaze steady and fierce. “You think you’re a monster but you didn't choose to be, it's not something you would have chosen yourself. I'm sure beneath all this darkness there is light, a small flicker—hidden, yes, but still there. You’re more than your past, Malfoy.”

He laughed bitterly, the sound sharp in the tense air. “You really believe that? That beneath all the darkness, there’s something worth saving? He laughed. "Oh, Granger you are naive," he smirked.

“Maybe so,” she shot back, her voice unwavering. “But I’d rather be naïve than a coward. You’re not the monster you think you are. You just need to choose to fight for something better, and you have something to fight for, your son.”

His heart raced at her words, a battle raging within. “You’re ridiculous Granger, just leave,” he tells her.

"Malfoy why can't you just let me be kind to you? I try and you are mean about it," she says.

He clenched his fists, fury boiling beneath the surface. “You don’t get it, do you?” he snapped, the words cutting like glass. “This isn’t about you being kind. I can’t afford to drag you or anyone else into my darkness. Do you think your kindness can change me? Not that I care but it’ll only ruin you, Granger.”

Her expression hardened, but she refused to back down. “You think I’m afraid of your darkness? I know what the cost of standing by you would be, but I’d rather take that risk than watch you doing this all alone, you could have died today.”

"You're insane," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. “You have no idea what you are saying, this isn't a game Granger, what I do for Kingsley for Voldemort none of it is a game. I have to serve both, do unimaginable things without question, do you think you can handle all of that, I don't think so.”

“Then let me decide what I can handle!” she shot back, her eyes blazing with determination. “You don’t get to make that choice for me, Malfoy. You’re not the only one who’s supposed to carry this war, we all have to help. I have been stuck here all week doing nothing while you're out doing who knows what, almost dying.”

His heart raced, torn between the desire to push her away and the undeniable pull of her light. “You think you can help me but you’re only sealing your fate,” he growled. "Then I seal my fate," she said.

"Go away Granger," he tells her his voice low and sleepy. She knew that tomorrow he probably would not remember this conversation and she knew that she wanted to help him because what Kingsley and Voldemort were doing to him was monstrous.

Chapter Text

Song for this chapter otherside by red hot chilli peppers

“They have been captured,” Ron tells Harry. “Who has?” Hermione asked. “Malfoy and the rest of the death eaters are all being placed in Azkaban. Serves them right if you ask me.” He speaks.
“Ron, how can you say that?” Hermione asks. “What do you mean?” He responded. “They are just kids, and I promise you they didn’t have a choice,” she says.

“Well, Kingsley says Malfoy, Knott, and Zabini are facing the death penalty by dementor's kiss.” He tells them taking a bite out of his sandwich.
Hermione's heart sank. Sure, Malfoy had been a horrible person to her, but they were kids, she thought, just like her.

“I need to talk to Kingsley,” she said, turned on her heel, and left. When she arrived at the ministry, she went to Kingsley's office without announcing herself. “I need to talk to you,” she says. I know why you’re here, Granger; I just don’t understand why.”  He says patiently.

Hermione stood before Kingsley, her heart racing with urgency as she spoke, her voice breaking. “It’s not fair. They are just kids, like me, and Harry and Ron, they didn’t even finish school. They were thrown into a war they didn’t choose. They were manipulated by their parents and Voldemort.” She says.

He allows her to continue. “It’s cruel it’s an injustice to hold them accountable for choices they had no power over. They shouldn’t suffer for their family's choices. Instead of punishing them with harsh sentences, we should be giving them a chance to be better. We need to recognize that they are victims too, they never asked to be part of it. Is it fair to condemn them for their parents’ actions? I know you don’t see it that way, but they deserve compassion, not cruelty.” Her eyes held Kingsley’s, begging him to see the truth of her words.

“Even Malfoy?” he asked.  “You know the kind of monster they say he was?” he challenged. “Yes, I do but I also know he had no choice. I’m not exactly sure what he’s done I do have an idea but he’s a kid,” she says.
“You do know that he’s facing the dementor's kiss along with Knott and Zabini?” he asks.

“Yes,” she tells him.

“And you know what those two did?” He asks.

“Yes,” she replied.

“I also know that if it were not for Narcissa Harry would be dead and when I was at the manor when Harry, Ron, and I had been captured Malfoy could have turned Harry in he knew it was Harry, and yet he didn’t.”

“But he watched you get tortured.” He tells her. “Yes,” she sighs. “And you still want to help them?” he says.
“Yes,” she tells him.

There was a hollow silence in the Azkaban cells. Draco sat hunched on the cold, damp stone floor, the shadows of the iron bars casting long lines across his face. Nearby, Blaise, Pansy, and Theo sat, each drowning in their own pain.

They were surrounded by darkness, both in a tangible sense and as a burden pressing on their minds. They kept repeating everything that they had done and endured. It was suffocating.

Draco couldn’t remember the last time he had felt normal that's because he was not normal. He had become a weapon, the Dark Lord’s Ripper, who had killed hundreds and inflicted pain without pause, his own soul was now a twisted remnant of what he once was. He didn’t have a choice no one knows that no one understands that, and he doubted anyone believed them.

They had been in Azkaban for two weeks and it felt longer. He didn’t know what time it was since it was always dark and they couldn’t talk to each other or else the dementors would torture them.

He tried to remember the person he had been before the war, before the dark mark, he looks at it now it still burned, and he will have it forever as a reminder of all the horrible things he did. His hands, once soft and free, had become tools for violence, tainted by dark magic, and no spell could ever cleanse them.

He shut his eyes, he was no longer scared of death, and he accepted his fate. He wondered if Astoria knew he was here if she even cared.
He deserved this, he thought, and the others felt the same. The truth was none of them had a choice; their lives had been signed away long ago.
Beside him, Blaise sat, completely feeling hollow. His face bore a haunted look. He, too, had done unspeakable things, and though he had no choice, he blamed himself. His gaze was empty, he was facing the Dementor’s Kiss, and he accepted it he knew he deserved that and worse.

Theo stared at the wall, his expression frozen. He knew the things he had done were horrible. He had been swept up, used as a pawn, and now he was paying the price. And yet, despite the horror of it all, he thought he deserved to suffer.

Even Pansy, who had not killed or tortured, who had served only as an alibi, sat silent, her head hung in guilt. She hadn’t hurt anyone, not directly at least. She knew that there were order members who had been held as a hostage and she didn’t say anything. She was terrified of the dark lord and all those death eaters who would on the daily threaten to rape her if she didn’t obey their orders.

She never treated them bad and made sure they got food and water, but they were right she deserved to be here, to bear the punishment for standing by.

There were a few more death eaters kids but none of them felt as guilty as those four. They had no one to fight for them their parents were also here somewhere, and the wizarding world knew that they were criminals so who would really care.

They didn’t know that outside the prison walls, someone was trying to fight for them. Hermione Granger was protesting this tirelessly, pushing back against the Ministry’s harsh sentences for them. She had protested in the streets and marched with others to demand justice for the children who had been forced to be death eater's children whose lives had been stolen by the war.

Every day, she gathered evidence, presented her case, and spoke to several attorneys. She slept on the Ministry’s cold steps night after night, along with other protesters. She didn’t see monsters in them, she saw victims.

Eventually, Harry began to help her and would protest with her, and they were at every meeting, and they managed to be heard.

Finally, when the trial came around, they demanded to speak during their trials, insisting that the Ministry hear the truth, and Kingsley agreed.
The death eaters sat on one side and all of them would be getting their sentences today.  Draco knew that although his father did kill, he didn’t kill as much as Draco had. So, he was sentenced to Azkaban, but Draco would probably be dead by the end of the day.

Kingsley stood at the front, he was the new Minister now. “Before we begin, we have some witnesses who would like to speak,” Kingsley said.

They all looked up and they saw Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. Draco was sure that he would be getting the death penalty now because if anyone wanted him dead it was them two especially Granger he thought, he could still hear screaming his name for help and he looked away.

“Draco Malfoy,” his name was called first and he stood and walked over to the podium and took a seat. Hermione could see that they were all in shackles, chained and she felt horrible for them. He looks ill, she thought.
“Our first witness your honor,” a short plump witch said. “Hermione Granger,” she asked.  Draco knew she would be telling them about what happened about how she begged for help, and he just looked away.
She cleared her throat and looked at him and Draco’s heart twisted, and he looked away. He forced himself to look back at her if she was going to sentence him to death then she had the right to look at him after all he had watched her get tortured now it was her to watch him.

Her voice was soft yet confident. She looked at Draco and she nodded. "Your honor, I'm here today not just for Draco Malfoy, but for them as well, to talk in their favor," she says looking at the other death eaters.
They were all shocked Hermione Granger was there to defend them.

“Ms. Granger tells us why? Why are you speaking for this death eater, this monster, this person who has caused so much harm?” They asked looking at Draco.

“I know many see him as a monster, a symbol of everything we fought against but I don't see him like that, he’s a victim of circumstances beyond his control, just as many of us are."

"He was thrown into a war without a choice and if any of you think that Voldemort would have given him or any of them a choice to join him or not you are wrong,” she says. Draco looked at her he didn’t know how to feel.
“Like all these children in front of you, he is a child who was forced to make choices that no child should ever have to face." She was quiet for a moment. "When Harry, Ron, and I were captured and taken to his manor I saw how afraid he was and then when they asked him to identify Harry he didn’t."

"We may not be friends, and we may not even like each other, but I refuse to let anger cloud my judgment. He is not the embodiment of the darkness and hatred he was raised in, he is a child, who like all of us deserves compassion.” She looked at him and he looked at her and he couldn’t look away her eyes were brown and bright completely the opposite of his cold silver eyes that had lost the light a long time ago.

“He has suffered too, and to impose the death penalty on a child is inhuman and you should reconsider," she says she was quiet again for a moment. "You should reconsider and give him a full pardon for all his crimes.” She said.

Draco couldn’t believe it, she wasn’t merely asking them to spare him from the death penalty and throw him in Azkaban, she was asking for a full pardon. Her words hung in the air, leaving the courtroom silent as they processed what she was asking.

“I think all of them should get a full pardon,” she said. Blaise looked at her and he felt nervous could they actually be saved, he thought. If anyone should want them dead should be her but instead, she’s here.

Harry was next and he recalled the night at Malfoy Manor where Draco could have turned him in but didn’t. "I was never harmed by them during that time, and whatever they did they did it to survive just like I did, like all of us in this room did. If I can forgive then so should the rest of you," Harry said.

The trial was long and Draco's icy walls he had built around himself, were as strong as ever. He wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but he knew that everyone was seeing them differently.

They went on break, and he saw as she walked out with Harry behind her. When they came back, she sat in the front again and she looked over at him and he looked away from her.

Finally, after a long trial, the verdict read their decision. “Defendants please stand,” he said, and he looked at the death eaters. All of us? Thought Draco. Would they be condemned together? He wasn’t sure.
“We have reached a decision," he says. " You will all be cleared of all charges and a full pardon will be effective Immediately,” Kingsley said.

Hermione hugged Harry and then she looked at Draco, her smile wide and filled with relief. Draco barely managed to glance her way, too overwhelmed to respond. He could see the kindness in her eyes, the warmth and forgiveness she was offering. And though he wanted to meet it, to acknowledge it, he looked away, unable to face the person he had not helped.

Kingsley approached them. He wanted to tell them personally that he pardoned them completely.

They all paid attention to him. “How is this possible?” Blaise’s asked. “Did you ask Potter and Granger to talk for us?” Theo asked him.

”No, it was all her," he says and they all turned to look at Hermione. She was busy talking to Harry. "She saved your life, she was the first person to come to me begging me to help you. Yes, Potter helped but it was mostly her," he tells them all. He told them everything from the moment she had heard what happened, her speaking to him and telling him how unfair it all was, her protesting to the point where she even slept outside the ministry to try and get everyone to listen, her talking to as many attorneys ad she could and getting evidence to help them. Harry finally sees things her way and decides to help.

Draco looked back at her she was now being greeted by a few people and she was smiling. Blaise looked at her and wanted to thank her. Pansy was embarrassed and thankful and Theo didn’t know what to think. Draco knew she had just saved their life and didn't know why, was it all a sick joke, was he dreaming, he didn't know.

"I guess they call her the golden girl for a reason," Kingsley says. 

Chapter Text

Hermione had been restless all night. She couldn’t stop thinking about how Malfoy had practically stumbled into work, bloodied and weak. It kept haunting her thoughts. Had she not been there, he probably would not have been strong enough to call for help.

She’d spent a good amount of time last night tending to him, carefully cleaning the bite marks and gashes left by vampire fangs. She thought of the conversation they had a few hours ago. Would he remember it today? She didn’t think so.

When she saw him in that state, a dangerous, bitter vulnerability, she’d felt something tug within her—an uncomfortable mix of worry and frustration. He shouldn’t have been alone, no matter how capable Kingsley thought he was. She knew it wasn’t the first time but she kept ignoring it because she assumed Kingsley knew what he was doing but last night was something else.

She was going to let Kingsley know what happened of course, but she was also going to inform him of her concerns. She needed to rest she needed to get the bloody image of him out of her mind. She closed her eyes and thought of Ron and his handsome face with scattered freckles and she smiled and fell asleep.

Shen was debating whether to say something or not and then she finally made up her mind and was going to speak to Kingsley. She made her way through the ministry and entered one of the lifts to her horror McLaggen was in it.

“Granger?” He said with a smile at her and walked over to her. “McLaggen,” she responded. “You look lovely as always,” he tells her and licks his lips. She was uncomfortable and he noticed but didn’t move away. “Why don’t you join me for a cup of coffee?'  “Sorry running late for work.” “What a shame,” he frowns and she looks up at him, he is taller than her then again, the only person she knew who was shorter than her was Luna. He was looking at her his eyes lingering on her breast area she fixed her hair so that it covered her.

”I must say Weasley is a lucky guy,” he said taking a step toward her. The lift opened and in came Dean Thomas and when he saw how uncomfortable she was he went over to greet her. “Hello Hermione,” he took a step between her and McLaggen and she was thankful. “Hello,” she responds warmly and McLaggen looks irritated. McLaggen glared and Dean and Dean ignored him and had a small conversation with Hermione. 

When she finally managed to get away and reached her office, she went straight to speak with Kingsley. "Can I come in?" she asked, not waiting for a reply. He looked up from a thick stack of documents, a slight furrow creasing his brow.

"Kingsley," she began, but he interrupted her. "Before you start, I need to inform you, that I know we've been pushing the New Zealand assignment, but I need you and Malfoy out there as soon as possible."

"How soon?" she asked.

"Ill let you know once I have the details."

"It will be fine," he told her, and she nodded.

"Why exactly am I going?" she asked.

Kingsley paused, his gaze meeting hers with a directness that suggested he was irritated with her. "Well, I was planning to have a meeting with both you and Malfoy about it, but I can tell you are eager to know. There are ancient scrolls from some ruins we've recently uncovered in New Zealand. The thing is, they're written in a language we haven't fully deciphered yet. But you're familiar with the script — you can translate them. We thought the safest place to keep them is at the most restricted safe house where we house the order member I had told you about."

"Now, did you need something?" Kingsley asked, his tone shifting slightly as he looked up from the papers on his desk.

She hesitated, considering whether or not to bring it up. "Well," she began, choosing her words carefully, "I’m not sure if Malfoy told you what happened last night?"

She asked. “He has,” he said without any concern. She looked at him and she looked at her as if telling her to get to the point.

“Maybe sending Malfoy on these missions alone is reckless. He’s taking too many risks, and last night…” Her voice wavered as she pictured Draco, pale and barely conscious, dulled from blood loss. “He barely made it back. He needs someone else out there with him don’t you think.” she frowns.

Kingsley’s expression remained neutral. “Hermione, you know Malfoy works best alone and I don’t want anyone else involved, plus he l doesn’t want the distraction, he can handle it.”

“That’s exactly the problem! He’s doing too much, and he’s not invincible. I could go with him, or you could assign another Auror.” She paused, waiting for his response. “You can’t send him out there on his own again.”
Kingsley sighed, leaning back in his chair. “Your concern is noted, but Malfoy’s made it clear he prefers to handle these missions alone. I won’t send another auror and I will certainly not send you, you’re not an auror and have no business out there unless I say so. Besides, I need you to focus on your tasks here. MACUSA’s been waiting on our proposal, and last I checked, it was supposed to be completed.” he said.

“It’s been done,” Hermione replied stiffly. “But you asked me to work with Malfoy on it, so I have been waiting for his input. Though it’s impossible to get him to focus on paperwork when he’s constantly out doing…whatever it is he’s been sent to do.” “Shouldn’t he be focusing on the ministry work? Isn’t he going to be named minister soon?” She asked.

Kingsley raised an eyebrow, but something was understanding in his gaze. “Alright, Granger I’m only going to say this once. Malfoy knows his limits. Any work given to him he could handle alone, you are probably right there should be someone there especially if I want him to be named minister soon so I’ll keep in mind sending another auror with him.”

She clenched her jaw. “I don’t think he knows his limits and between the pressure from Voldemort and…potentially even the ministry, it feels like he’s being asked for too much. Maybe I’m wrong and you’re right but I’m glad you will consider sending someone.”

Kingsley didn’t react, only leaned forward, his tone suddenly sharper. “Okay and in the future leave Malfoy to handle his own burdens.” he looked at her and she nodded. 

Kingsley paused, his expression softening for a moment before he spoke again. "By the way," he said, a rare hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth, "I’ll be hosting a celebration at a club in a few days . Expect an owl with the details."

Hermione didn’t say more, though a gnawing doubt settled in her stomach. The thought that Kingsley might send someone to help Draco — or that he was overlooking something important — lingered, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that he was holding something back. She had learned long ago that pushing him further wouldn’t get her anywhere. So, with a quiet, frustrated exhale, she turned on her heel and left his office, her jaw clenched tightly.

As she walked down the corridor, her fists tightened at her sides. Draco was throwing himself into these dangerous assignments with reckless abandon, without a second thought for the risks involved. He was constantly testing boundaries, as though the danger didn’t matter — and it was starting to eat at her. No one else seemed to see it, or if they did, no one cared. But she couldn’t ignore it. And despite herself, she hated the way it made her feel — like she was the only one who noticed, the only one who cared. Not that she cared. No, not care, she didn't care. Of course not.

As she reached the exit, her mind wandered back to Kingsley’s mention of the celebration. What was it really for?  It wasn’t like him to throw a party for no reason. Was it a reward for their recent success, or perhaps a distraction from the growing tension around their current assignments? The thought of being expected to attend and be around a lot of people made her uneasy. But then again, maybe it was just something to take the edge off, a small break from the constant pressure. With a sigh, she pushed the thought aside.  

Hours later, she was in the kitchen getting a coffee when she spotted Draco walking into the office. He was still painfully pale, a ghost of his usual self, though he’d tried to mask it.

Without thinking, she placed her cup down and crossed the hall to intercept him. “Shouldn’t you be in bed resting?” she asked, looking up at him with her voice harsher than she’d intended. He looked exhausted, with shadows under his eyes, and his movements were stiff and looked painful.

He looked down at her with an arched brow, a faint, sardonic smirk pulling at his lips. “Is that your way of asking me to bed, Granger?” he replied smoothly, sarcasm in his tone. A hint of dusty rose color rose in her cheeks. Before she could respond, Kingsley appeared, arms folded as he observed Draco. “Malfoy, are you feeling better?”

Draco gave a dismissive shrug, his gaze narrowing as he replied dryly, “Oh, couldn’t be better. Just a flesh wound or two, you know.”

Hermione bristled, noticing his hands clenching at his sides, a telltale sign he was barely keeping himself upright at least that’s what she thought. He shouldn’t be here at all, let alone discussing missions.

“I came to grab a few things I left last night,” Draco continued, ignoring Hermione’s gaze. “And to inform you that there’ll be another attack on soon. I received word this morning that I’m expected to…attend,” he whispers.

Kingsley’s jaw tightened. “Another attack? Where?” He whispered back.

Draco began walking toward his office, and they followed. Once inside, he shut the door and cast a silencing charm. " Hogwarts, a few days, maybe less," he said, his voice low and tense. "Voldemort doesn’t exactly send polite invitations. All I know is he's rounding up more mud... muggleborn witches and wizards, and we’re not sure why. A few of them showed up this morning completely drained of blood."

His words were laced with dry disdain. He met Kingsley’s gaze, and for a long moment, they just stared at each other.

Kingsley froze, his expression unreadable, and then gave a curt nod. Without another word, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click.

Hermione and Drace were silent for a long while, the conversation still hanging in the air. Why is Voldemort draining blood from them, she thought. She heard Draco winse softly and she couldn’t hold back any longer. "You should be resting, Malfoy. Losing that much blood—"

"Oh, sure," he interrupted, his voice sharp with bitter sarcasm. "Maybe I'll just send Voldemort a note and request a leave of absence. I’m sure he’ll be absolutely thrilled to give me some time off."

His words were laced with more than just sarcasm — there was something darker underneath. Hermione bit her lip, trying not to respond, but the frustration was beginning to build again. He looked at her, gaze cold and challenging, as though daring her to respond.  

She felt a mixture of anger and helplessness welling up inside her. She knew Draco had his reasons—his complicated loyalties caused by the unbreakable vows. But watching him spiral into this reckless cycle, the same dark determination clouding his every action, was becoming harder to bear, she didn’t care about him but she could not turn a blind eye if she knew what was happening was wrong and this was starting to feel like when Dumbledore was having Harry go on missions with him in their 6th year. 

Hermione didn’t know him, she didn’t know how strong he was or what he could handle but she saw Harry and Ron during war and how they both were slowly unraveling, piece by piece, and that’s what she felt was happening to Malfoy and if no one stopped him, she feared he’d be gone entirely before long.

She was about to stand and leave when Kingsley reentered the room, his expression grave. "I just got news the Aurors have captured a werewolf. I need you to go and interrogate him," he said, addressing only Draco his voice low and urgent.

"I can do it tonight," Draco responded, not even looking up.

"You can't go alone!" Hermione protested and Draco glared at her. 

"It can't be tonight it has to be now," Kingsley cut in, his tone sharp. "Greyback will come after him. We believe the captured werewolf is his son." They both looked at Kingsley shocked. 

Draco’s face hardened, but he didn’t argue. "So, what’s the plan?"

"It’ll be in a secluded location," Kingsley continued, his eyes flicking between them both. "Only you will be there. Get in, get out. Greyback will be coming for him, so don’t waste time."

Hermione felt a knot tighten in her stomach at the mention of Greyback’s name. She met Draco’s eyes for a moment, wondering how much of this he was willing to take on himself. But there was no time to ask. Kingsley was already moving toward the door.

"He needs to recover," she pleaded. "His blood is still..." she said but Kingsley cut her off. "Fine go with him," he says. 

“She is not an auror!” Draco spat. “No but she's right you can't go alone, and I don’t want to include anyone else, the fewer people know the better,” he replied   

Draco glares at him and she crosses her arms. “Give us a moment,” Kingsley tells her glaring back at Draco. Hermione’s fists clenched at her sides as she stormed out of his office.

Kingsley had just assigned them to interrogate a werewolf. She knew it wouldn’t sit well with Malfoy that she had to go, but she was determined not to let his stubborn arrogance keep her from doing her job.
She had just reached the door when his flew open, and Kingsley left and then Draco stepped out, his face shadowed with irritation.

“We need to talk about the interrogation,” she said, looking up at him and blocking his path.

“Talk? What’s there to talk about?” He scoffed, looking down at her with narrowed, icy eyes, he was a lot bigger compared to her and he felt that he could probably crush her with one hand. 

“I told Kingsley this is a waste of time. Having you tag along, will interfere with my work. I work alone for a reason, I don’t need you there to be a nuisance, Granger.”

“I don’t care if you think I’m a nuisance, Malfoy. Kingsley wants us to do this together, and I’m not backing out because you’re too proud to accept help but we need to discuss our interrogation tactics he’s a werewolf and they are living people in a way.”

“You see what I mean!” he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. “The last thing I need is a know-it-all, bleeding-heart,  sentimental little girl trailing behind me, and stopping me from using my interrogation tactics because of your misguided attempt to save the world. Just stay Granger I don’t have time to babysit .”

Hermione felt her composure begin to crumble, but she forced herself to hold steady. “You may be willing to sacrifice everyone else to get what you want, but I’m not we need to do it humanely."

“Self-righteous as ever,” he muttered, sneering. “You’re delusional if you think that monster won’t kill you given the opportunity.

"You’ll just be a liability to me. I don’t have time to babysit and you have no idea what it’s like out there and i know once you see how a real interrogation is you will try and stop me.”

Hermione’s cheeks flushed with anger, but she squared her shoulders, refusing to back down. “If you’re so convinced you can handle this alone, maybe it’s because you can’t stand anyone else seeing just how reckless you are. I know you think you’re invincible, Malfoy, but going in alone isn’t bravery—it’s arrogance.”

He leaned in close, his voice a low hiss. “Spare me your sanctimonious lectures. You don’t know anything about what I do.”

“Oh, I know plenty,” Hermione snapped. “And I also know that, despite everything, I’ve still tried to help you. You could try showing some decency.”

“Decency?” Draco’s eyes glinted with something dark and unreadable. “The world isn’t isn’t full of rainbows, Granger. And frankly, if you’re so eager to throw yourself into danger, by using safe tactics go ahead. Just don’t expect me to play the hero when you end up needing saving if Greyback gets there I’ll let him have his way with you.”

Hermione’s lips parted, but she stayed silent, her words stilled by his harshness.

“You’re right,” she replied, voice firm. “You don’t need anyone’s help because you’re so wrapped up in your own misery and arrogance that you’d rather get yourself killed if Greyback shows up than admit that maybe you can’t do everything alone. But guess what, Malfoy? You’re stuck with me on this assignment, so get over yourself.”

“Then you go alone Granger,” he smirks. "Go alone and use your little safe tactics and see if you survive," he smirks. “You have to go you don’t have a choice you need to help the ministry,” she tells him.

A cold, mocking smile crept across Draco’s face and he grabbed her by her chin and brought his face closer. “I may work with the Ministry but don’t think for a second that if the warewolf gets away or if in fact, Greyback shows up  I’ll protect you because I won’t.  Honestly, Granger, the day Voldemort or Greyback get their hands on you will be a day of peace for the rest of us, I hate you, you filthy little Mudblood.” he lets her go. 

“Malfoy?” she said her voice just above a wispier.

Without another word, he turned and walked away, shoulders tense as if he couldn’t stand being in her presence a moment longer. His words sunk in and Hermione stood frozen, watching his back as he disappeared down the hall. Her vision blurred as tears stung her eyes, she was biting her lip to keep from breaking.

Draco paused briefly at the end of the corridor, casting a glance over his shoulder. He saw her standing there, struggling to hold herself together, tears finally slipping down her cheek and she wiped them away. She didn’t notice him watching, didn’t know he’d seen the brief, vulnerable crack in her usually unshakeable exterior. She turned away from him.

For a moment, something in him faltered, an instinct he barely recognized whispering that he’d gone too far, wasn't this the girl that saved him from the death penalty, wasn't this the girl whose soul he traded for his wife and hadn't she has been begging to help him. But the walls around him hardened again, and he turned away, ignoring the feeling.

Without a second glance, he left her standing alone, his own emotions carefully buried beneath layers of bitterness and anger. 

Chapter Text

The secluded area was a cave, the walls cold and wet. The captured werewolf was chained to a rusted chair in the center of the room, he had shackles on his ankles. His eyes were wild and glowing faintly in the darkness. Blood, thick and dark, still stained the tattered rags he wore, and his breath came in shallow, ragged gasps.

Draco stood in front of him, a calculating gleam in his eyes. He didn’t bother with pleasantries. "Tell me what I need to know, and I’ll make this quick. Refuse, and I’ll make you wish you had," he smirked. 

The werewolf spat blood at Draco’s feet, a snarl forming on his lips. "You think you can break me, wizard? I’ve seen worse than you—"

Draco’s snapped. "You are going to wish you hadn't done that," he says. He flicked his wand, and the werewolf screamed in pain as his blood began to boil. "Now, I wasn’t asking so you will do as I say," he said coolly, his voice calm but laced with a quiet, lethal threat.

The werewolf struggled in pain, growling in a feral rage, but Draco wasn't backing down. He took a step closer, his face inches from the beast’s snarling face.

"Now tell me who are you? And is Greyback forming a pack?" he asked but the werewolf didn't answer. Draco whispered a curse under his breath, and with a flick of his wand, a bolt of searing pain shot through the werewolf’s body, making him convulse in agony. Draco laughed. 

"What do you know about Greyback’s plans?" Draco’s voice was icy now, his hand steady as he pressed the tip of his wand against the werewolf’s throat, the pressure enough to draw a bead of blood. His eyes flashed with pain and fear as the curse continued to burn through him. His mouth opened, revealing sharp teeth as he gasped for air. "He will kill me," he says. "If you don't tell me I will kill you," Draco spat. 

"Alright since you don't want to speak, well let's just say I'm going to really enjoy this," he laughs. "Crucio!" Draco cast the spell that he knew he would have not been able to do had Granger been there. 

The werewolf felt an all-consuming, agonizing sensation, he felt like every nerve in his body was on fire every inch of his skin was being torn apart, and his muscles were being pulled in every direction and the worst part was he felt his mind being torn apart and he screamed and screamed in agony and Draco enjoyed how much power he felt at that moment. 

He stopped and then did it again over and over until he finally spoke.

"Please no more, ill speak, I'll tell you,"He said. "I'm Kaelen and he turned me, He is with my sister they are partners, and he is creating a pack but i don't know why just please stop," he begged. 

"Does he have a child?" Draco asked but the werewolf didn't respond. "Alright then," he said, and Draco used Legilimency and tore through his mind. He screamed again but Draco was not gentle he didn't care if he destroyed his mind he needed to get as much information as possible. 

It was true Greyback's partner was his sister, and they did have a son who was around Draco's age. Greyback has been aiding Voldemort, he is creating an army of werewolves for him. 

He was exiting his mind when he saw a familiar face, so he chased that memory and when it moved further away he pushed deeper, and he saw it disappear, and Draco tore even deeper into his mind. Granger? he thought.

She was sitting by the lake with Potter, this must be during the time they were looking for horcroxs he thought. Harry had left to go to their tent and she took her jeans and shirt off. Draco stared at the memory longer than needed. She goes inside the lake just to wash out the blood and dirt on her body and face and then when she hears howls she runs out and he watches as they all hungrily watch her. 

The memory shifts to a conversation between Greyback and his partner who didn’t actually care for one another. She wanted power and he would give it to her and in return he did what he wanted with who he wanted and Kaelen had witnessed this interaction. The memory shifts to Greyback's ideas about her. He wanted to know more so he pushed deeper into his mind. 

He watched as Greyback talked to Kaelen about her in ways that made Draco's blood boil. Greyback had an obsession for Granger and Draco didn't like that one bit. Kaelen had asked him about the Potters mudblood and why he wants his hands on her so much and Greyback told him about how he almost caught her and how delicious she smells and he can only imagine how she tastes the memory had every single thing he wants to do to her and about how much he wants to fuck her.

Draco was finally pulling back from his mind but was stopped again by the memory from the lake, he didn't want Kaelen to have this memory so he ripped it and destroyed it from his mind now it would only be an empty moment. 

"He’s coming," he choked out, "Greyback... he—" Draco didn’t wait for him to finish. He shoved the werewolf back into the chair, his movements swift and efficient. The chains rattled as the wolf slumped forward, panting heavily. Draco’s gaze was cold as ice.  

"He’s coming," the werewolf rasped, his breath shallow. "Greyback… he—"

Draco didn’t wait for the rest of the sentence. His hand shot out, grabbing the werewolf by the throat and slamming him back into the chair. The chains rattled violently, but Draco didn’t care. His movements were precise, and controlled—he’d done this a thousand times before. The creature slumped, struggling to breathe, blood dripping from his nose, but Draco’s gaze never wavered.

Draco’s cold eyes locked onto the werewolf’s. He could’ve asked a dozen questions—about how many people have been infected, their plans with Voldemort, Greybacks locations, when would they be attacking next, but all he could think about was her .

"Why her ?" Draco demanded, his voice low but razor-sharp. "What does Greyback want with her ? Is he stalking her?"

The werewolf’s bloodshot eyes glinted with a mixture of malice and amusement. "Who? Potter’s little mudblood?" he spat, a wet laugh escaping his cracked lips. "What would he want with—"

Draco’s fist collided with the werewolf’s face so fast that he didn’t have time to react. "Answer me," Draco growled, his tone deadly. "What does Greyback want with her?"

The werewolf coughed, his hands twitching against the chains. Blood stained his lips, but he barely managed to keep his head up, grinning through the pain. "Greyback knows everything about her. Once he has her…" He trailed off, a dark laugh bubbling up from deep in his chest. "You know what happens then."

Draco’s fury spiked. He grabbed the werewolf by the collar, lifting him off the chair just enough to let him feel the weight of Draco’s anger and he casts a spell and the werewolf begains to bleed from his mouth and nose. "If you don’t start speaking," Draco warned, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade, "I’ll make sure your eyes are next."

The werewolf’s grin faltered. Blood continued to pour from his mouth, but he seemed to take some twisted comfort in the pain. "Greyback," he wheezed, "he's obsessed with her," he confirmed what Draco was dreading.

Draco’s chest tightened, something dark and possessive churning inside him. He wanted to lash out, but he fought to keep his composure. This was bigger than just Greyback. It was about her .

"Why her?" Draco pressed, his voice edged with a dangerous calm.

The werewolf’s eyes gleamed as he tried to grin again, his bloody face a twisted mask. "Is she something special? he laughed. Everyone’s out to get her — everyone . The Dark Lord, Greyback, even the ministry themself, all of them… they want a piece of her, do you know why?" he laughed.

Draco’s pulse hammered in his ears. "What do you mean ‘everyone’? Why does everyone want her?" His voice was barely a whisper, but the tension crackled in the air.

The werewolf’s laughter was a bitter, raspy sound. "She doesn’t know it, but she’s the key to everything once they get their hands on her…" His voice trailed off, but the meaning was clear.

A sharp howl pierced the air, distant but unmistakable. The werewolf’s grin widened as if hearing it was confirmation of something terrible.

Draco’s head snapped toward the door, his senses on high alert. The howl was Greyback .

Draco’s blood ran cold. He didn’t have time for this. The werewolf’s mocking tone, his cryptic words—they didn’t matter anymore. What mattered was that Greyback was close. Too close. Draco took a step back, his hand tightening around his wand. "You’ve outlived your usefulness."

But the werewolf wasn’t finished. He coughed violently, a cruel sneer on his lips. "Let me guess," he spat. "You’re in love with her? That’s why you’re asking, isn’t it?" He let out a short, rasping laugh. "I can't wait until he gets ahold of her."

Draco’s eyes flashed. He didn’t care what the creature was saying. He had to move. Greyback would be here soon. Another howl, closer this time, cut through the air. Draco turned sharply, his mind already calculating his next move. He wasn’t going to let this wolf get the last word. Not when it came to her. 

"Greyback’s will get her," the werewolf wheezed, his laugh fading. "You can’t stop him." But Draco wasn’t listening. His heart was already pounding in his chest, not from fear, but from something far worse. The beast was almost here and what the hell was that about her being the key to everything.  

"Greyback will have your little mudbloood..." “Fuck You!" Draco muttered, raising his wand one last time. Without hesitation, he sent the killing curse through the air, the green light flashing and striking the werewolf square in the chest. The creature’s body jerked once before going limp, collapsing lifelessly to the floor.

He didn’t wait for a second longer. He turned and dashed for the exit, his heart pounding in his chest. He could hear the sound of heavy footsteps—Greyback’s thunderous approach—just outside the door.

He barely made it outside when Greyback, appeared his massive form filling the exit. Draco felt angry just looking at him. Just remembering all the vial things, he had said about her. His eyes locked onto Draco, a feral grin spreading across his scarred face. "Where is Kaelen!" Greyback growled, his voice a low, guttural growl.

Draco’s wand was already raised, his fingers trembling with the intensity of the moment. "Get out of my way," he snarled, but Greyback was already moving, and with a terrifying roar, Greyback lunged, claws outstretched, aiming to rip Draco apart.

The impact knocked Draco back, the force of the attack sending him crashing to the wall.  Draco’s vision blurred with the intensity of the attack and from the blood loss from last night. He couldn’t afford to be distracted, couldn’t afford to die here. He sent a powerful stunning Spell at Greyback. The spell hit with a crack, and for a moment, everything went still.

Greyback staggered back, snarling in fury, but the force of the spell had momentarily stunned him, his movements slow and sluggish. Draco didn’t hesitate. He took this as his exit and ran to the apparition site his breath his heart pounding in his ears. Behind him, Greyback howled in frustration, but Draco didn’t stop. He turn and sent the killing curse a few times but he dodged them.Once he reached the apparition point he didn't look back and vanished.

He arrived at the Ministry like nothing had happened, as if nothing was wrong. His eyes flickered instinctively to her office. The door was closed. He let out a slow breath, tension coiling tighter in his chest. He made his way to his own office, closing the door behind him with a soft click.  

He leaned back in his chair, eyes staring at the ceiling, but his mind was still elsewhere. The werewolf’s words echoed in his head. They’re all out to get her. She’s the key to everything. Greyback is obsessed with her.

Draco’s fingers drummed against the armrest.

The key to everything? He had gotten some answers, yes. But he could have gotten so much more if he hadn’t fixated on her. He could have learned Greyback’s plans, the full extent of the wolf pack’s operations when they would attack next, how many people had been infected, anything —but instead, he had wasted precious time asking about her.

About Granger .

He cursed under his breath, leaning back in his chair and staring up at the ceiling, trying to clear his mind, he rotated his jaw in frustration and took a deep breath.

The image of Kaelen's memory surfaced unbidden—her by the lake, the way she undressed, the way the sun looked on her skin, the way her skin looked when she came out of the lake completely wet.

It played over and over in his mind, like a broken record. He told himself it was only to see if he’d missed something, some detail he hadn’t caught in the werewolf’s memory, but it was far from the truth, he just didn't realize it.

He slammed his fist on the desk, the wood creaking beneath the force.

His breath came in shallow bursts as the anger twisted inside him. He stared at the wall, his thoughts turning darker by the second. He could have gotten more information and he didn't.

This was her fault. It was all her fault. It was her fault that he’d asked about her when he should have been getting more useful information. It was her fault that Kaelens memory kept surfing, it was her fault that he had failed, it was her fault that Greyback was obsessed with her so why should he care, and he decided he didn't care.

Everything was her fault.

If she hadn’t been so… Draco’s mind fumbled for a word, but it didn’t matter. His hands clenched into fists. He hated this confusion, this distraction .

His thoughts circled back to the werewolf’s words: They’re all after her. Everyone wants her.

Draco had always been good at keeping his distance, from everyone and everything even with Astoria was alive. He needed to keep his distance, he didn't care about her, plus he had a mission and he needed to find a way to get rid of her and then he would get his wife back.

But fuck, Greyback was coming for her. The entire bloody world was after her, but why? Voldemort had not told him anything yet. The Spector certainly wanted her and Kingsley cared about her or so it seemed. Let them deal with it he thought. Fuck, why did he not want Greyback to get her, was it the same reason he had not delivered her to the Spector yet? Because he didn't think it was fair... not her, he thought.

What is wrong with me?, he thought. 

His jaw tightened. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. He isn't supposed to care that Greyback wanted to get his disgusting claws on her. He was supposed to be above all of this. But the anger that twisted in his gut, at the thought of Greyback touching her, the frustration—they all pointed back to one thing.

Her.

It was pissing him off, she was pissing him off and he hated her, he hated her more than he had ever hated her before.

Chapter Text

She didn’t go with him and when he returned she avoided him and locked herself in her office. 

Later that night, Hermione met Ginny, and Luna and they gathered at a cozy, pub in Diagon Alley, their usual spot for girls' night.

Luna was chatting excitedly about a new magical creature she’d heard of. After that Ginny was animatedly planning the last details of Hermione’s wedding and bachelorette night even as Hermione remained unusually quiet, nursing her drink.

After a while of talking and laughing with Luna, Ginny paused and glanced at her, a frown creasing her forehead. “You’ve been so quiet all evening. What’s going on?”

Luna’s wide, perceptive eyes studied her. “Yes, something’s bothering you, isn’t it? We’ll go on tell us,” she said in her whimsical voice.

Hermione opened her mouth to brush it off but hesitated. Ginny and Luna were her closest friends, the two people she trusted most. “It’s nothing, really,” she murmured, swirling her drink.

Ginny raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. “We know you too well for that. Spill.”

Hermione hesitated, then took a shaky breath. “It’s Malfoy.”

“What did he do?” Ginny asked.

“Today we argued about an assignment we were supposed to do together, and… and he called me a—” Her voice caught. “He called me a Mudblood.”

Ginny and Luna went silent both staring at her in shock. Ginny’s expression quickly hardened with fury, her voice low and fierce. “I can’t believe he’d have the nerve to say that to you. After everything that happened after everything you did for ugh…”

Luna’s expression softened, her hand reaching out to gently touch Hermione’s arm. “I’m so sorry he said that, Hermione. I don’t know why he thinks he had the right to say such a thing, I thought he had changed.”

Ginny huffed, crossing her arms. “Changed? He hasn’t changed at all, he’s still the same spoiled, entitled rich boy who thinks he’s better than everyone else. I’m telling Harry about this. Malfoy shouldn’t be allowed to get away with treating you like that and Harry can report him for you if you won’t.” She says taking a shot.

“No, please don’t tell Harry,” Hermione quickly protested. “I don’t want anyone to know, both of you please don’t say anything. Besides, I can handle him.”

Ginny’s frown deepened. “But, Hermione, what he said is unacceptable, and if he hurt you, you shouldn’t have to keep dealing with that. Kingsley needs to know since he’s so sure he wants him as a minister can you even imagine.”

“I know,” Hermione whispered, her voice barely audible. “You know for some reason, I thought he could be civil. I thought… maybe since he is civil with Harry he could be with me but I forgot that I’m a mudblood.” She looked down, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her drink. “Maybe that was just me being naive.”

Luna squeezed her hand gently. “You’re not a mudblood and you're not naive, Hermione. You’re hopeful. And that’s a good thing.”

Hermione gave her a small, grateful smile. Ginny sighed and leaned over, wrapping Hermione in a comforting hug. “Forget him,” she murmured. “We’re here for you, always.”

The three of them sat there, a quiet sense of solidarity binding them together as they let Hermione’s pain settle between them, offering their support by simply being there, letting her know she wasn’t alone.
“Let’s just change the topic,”

Ginny says. Instead, they talked about the wedding and the bachelorette night and they took shot after shot until they were laughing.

The night air was cool as Hermione, Ginny, and Luna stumbled out of the pub, giggling and leaning on each other for support. They were thoroughly drunk. Ginny had tears in her eyes from laughter, and Luna’s cheeks were flushed, a rare, wide smile brightening her normally serene face. Hermione just looked sad.

“Where… where are those lazy husbands of ours?” Ginny slurred, looking around as if expecting Harry, Neville, and Ron to magically appear out of thin air. “Fiancée for me,” Hermione said.

Harry arrived first, his arms crossed and a bemused smile on his face as he took in the sight of the three of them who could barely stand on their own. “Enjoying yourselves, I see?” He smiled.

“Oh, immensely,” Luna sighed dreamily.

Harry chuckled, I guess I’ll wait until Ron and Neville get here he said holding Ginny’s arm to steady her. “We can wait,” Luna said. “Absolutely not, I’m staying,”‘he tells them.

Neville arrived a few moments later, nodding at Harry and he bent down to give Luna a kiss. “Go on I’ll wait with her,” Neville said. Ginny leans on Harry sleepily and he picks her up and apparates. 

“Did you remind Ron to come to get you or I can bring you home,” Neville asked Hermione, his brow furrowing.

Hermione shook her head, trying to wave it off. “No he already knows and he said he would come get me don’t worry,”. I’ll just wait for him here.” She gave him an unconvincing smile, though the slight wobble in her stance didn’t escape his notice.

“I’ll wait here until he gets here,” he said and took a seat next to Luna. “No really don’t worry plus I have a potion for this so if he’s not here I’ll take it and wait a few minutes,” she lied. Luna leaned her head against his shoulders and closed her eyes. “You should really get her home trust me I’ll be alright,” she tells him. 

He hesitated for a while but after seeing how out of it his wife was he agreed. “Alright,” he said taking Luna and walking away. He glanced back at her, concerned, but Hermione insisted. “I’ll be okay, go on. I’ll wait for him here.” She said sitting outside a bench. Reluctantly, Neville nodded and left with Luna.

As time passed and the bar emptied out, Hermione was getting worried an hour had passed and he was still not here. She went back and ordered a few more shots and then she decided she should go it was already dark out.

Ron wasn’t coming. Sighing, she pulled her coat tighter around herself and set off deciding to walk home rather than risk splinting if she apparated.

The streets were mostly deserted, the occasional flicker of lamplight casting elongated shadows on the cobblestones and she could hear her footsteps echo as she walked. 

She was having a hard time focusing and she felt a little dizzy, but she hoped that the chill air would help clear her mind. She knew she should not but she took a shortcut through a quieter part of town she turned down a narrow alley it was a shorter way home. She kept her head down, hoping to make it through without trouble.

She passed a few bars that were still open and a few men stumbling out of them.

Luck wasn’t on her side today. As she passed a group of men who all stared at her and one of them started to follow her and she didn’t notice. He was leaning against a wall when he saw her and he detached himself from the shadows, when he reached an area that led to an empty ally he covered her mouth and pulled her with him and she bit his hand and he moved it. She screamed and pulled away from him.

“Vicious little kitty are we love?” he drawled, getting in front of her and blocking her path. “A pretty thing like you shouldn’t be walking alone.” He said pulling at one of her curls.

Hermione instinctively took a step back, her heart beating fast and tried to reach for the wand in her purse but he was faster and pinned her to the wall. “Get away from me,” she warned her voice firm despite the slight slur in her words.

The man chuckled, holding her. “Come on now, don’t be like that.” He said focusing on her face. “Well, well, well if it isn’t the little golden girl herself.,” he said and her eyes widened and she screamed and kicked and hit him with her fists.

Draco had just left the pub he hated this side of town but this is where most death eaters liked to meet. He was getting ready to apparate home when he heard a scream, he ignored it and then he heard it again so he went to see what it was.

Draco looked around and then his sharp gaze caught sight of two people in an alleyway and when the woman yelled at the man again he recognized that voice. 

Draco’s protective instinct took over before he could even think. He went straight towards them. “Come on love show me how golden your cunt is,” he tells her and her eyes widen in horror. Draco heard this and she continued to try and fight him off.

“Get away from her,” he said cold and unyielding, he had his wand out. The man glanced back, sizing Draco up. “What are you going to do about it boy?” He spoke. “I’m an auror and unless you want to be thrown in Azkaban get the hell away from her;” he tells him.

Muttering a curse under his breath, the man slinked away, leaving Draco and Hermione alone in the alley.

Hermione looked at him with a mixture of surprise and irritation. “Oh, it’s you,” she muttered, swaying slightly as she tried to walk past him. 

“Goodbye,” she said.

Draco held out an arm, blocking her. “You’re drunk Granger,” he observed, his eyes narrowing. “You shouldn’t be out here alone.” He tells her thinking about how Greyback was stalking her  

She scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Who, me? Drunk?” She waved a hand dismissively, though her unsteady steps gave her away.

He reached out to steady her, irritation lacing his voice. “Granger, tell me where you live and I’ll make sure you get home safely.” He looked down at her. She glanced up at him and his grey eyes shimmer with intensity and she was -amazed by how the moonlight made his eyes glimmer like molten silver.

She pulled her arm away, glaring at him. “Leave me alone, Malfoy.” She said and he was looking down at her.  “You should not be out here I can bring you home,” he tells her. “No,” she says. Stubborn little witch, he thought.

“You know I thought… I thought maybe you could at least be civil with me because you are civil with Harry but I forgot… I forgot I was a mudblood but you reminded me today, so thank you.” Her voice wavered, a hint of the hurt he’d inflicted slipping through her defiance she looked up at him and her eyes were shimmering with tears building up.

Draco’s expression hardened, but he held his tongue. He watched her for a moment as she turned away from him, trying to steady herself as she continued down the alley and almost fell but she managed to steady herself.

“Granger, I’m an Auror,” he called after her, his tone low but serious. “I can’t just walk away from trouble and clearly you were in trouble earlier.” He said walking behind her.

“Then go find some trouble,” she shot back. “I’m perfectly fine.”

Draco exhaled sharply, his patience wearing thin. She was being a stubborn little witch, she was impossible, and he turned to leave.

But then he saw a few men eyeing her one pointing at her and another moving toward her and he couldn’t leave her. He couldn’t let her get into trouble or wander home alone in this state or worse run into Greyback.   

He wondered where the hell was Weasley, shouldn’t he be out here protecting his fiancée he thought. Without giving her a chance to argue further, he grabbed her arm, pulling her closer.

“Since you won’t tell me where you live, we’re going to my flat,” he said firmly.

“Malfoy—” she began, but her protest was cut off as he gripped her tighter, and apparated.

A few seconds later they landed in the luxurious living room of Draco’s flat. Hermione stumbled slightly, still disoriented from the sudden movement, and she blinked around the unfamiliar space, processing what had just happened.

“You… where are we?” she murmured, looking at him annoyed.

Draco released her arm, keeping his tone indifferent. “You didn’t leave me much choice. I wasn’t about to let you roam around in that state and I’m too exhausted to deal with you.”

Hermione’s expression shifted from surprise to irritation. “I don’t need your help, Malfoy I want to go home.”

“Clearly,” he replied sarcastically, crossing his arms. “But you’re here now, so sit down and be quiet.”

She glared at him, too frustrated to respond. Ignoring his remark, she made her way to the nearest chair, sinking into it and rubbing her temples.
The room was quiet, the tension between them palpable as they avoided each other’s gaze. She looked so out of it.

Draco moved into the kitchen, pouring a glass of water and bringing it to her. “Drink this,” he said, his voice devoid of the usual venom. “No I might stain your glass with dirty blood,” she said.

“I said drink it,” he ordered firmly, her eyes widened and she took the cup.  For a moment, she considered snapping at him again, but exhaustion won out, and she took a few sips in silence.

After a few moments, Draco turned away, unable to ignore the flicker of guilt he felt for his earlier words. He wanted to say something, he wanted to ask her if she got drunk because he had called her mudblood but her turned away from her.

Without a word, he retreated to his room, leaving her alone in the quiet of the living room, with only the sound of her soft breathing to fill the space.

Draco emerged from his room a little while later, half-expecting Hermione to have fallen asleep on the couch, but instead, he found her still awake, sitting up with an unfocused, hazy look in her eyes.

She glanced at him, the last remnants of her earlier irritation softening into something closer to discomfort.

“Malfoy… I want to go home but can I use your bathroom?” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper and she stood. “I… I think I’m going to be sick.”

Rolling his eyes, Draco gave a reluctant sigh but stepped forward to show her where the bathroom was. “Come on, then,” he muttered, guiding her down the hall to the bathroom. She wobbled slightly, then she grabbed on to the back of his shirt when she felt like she was falling and he stopped and rolled his eyes in irritation. She leaned on him and he helped her to the sink just in time.

Hermione barely registered him standing behind her, his hand gently holding her hair back as she leaned over the sink. She felt the warmth of his hand against her back, steadying her, and though she was too sick to fully process it, the gesture held a strange mix of care and annoyance.

When she finally steadied herself, Draco handed her a glass of water and gave her a toothbrush and toothpaste which he had in de he had guest which he never did.

“Rinse your mouth,” he instructed, his voice softened by an uncharacteristic gentleness. He gave her a minute and left. She did as he said, when he came back she looked up at him, slightly embarrassed.

“Thanks,” she mumbled, her cheeks flushed not entirely from the alcohol anymore.

Draco rolled his eyes. “I’m not doing this out of the kindness, Granger. I brought you here because I’m an auror it’s my job and I held your hair so that you don’t ruin my floors.” But there was a hint of something else in his gaze, something he quickly masked with his usual cool demeanor.

Hermione glanced around awkwardly, her fingers brushing through her hair.  

“I… I should probably go now,” she said.  “And how will you do that, if you apparate you run the risk of splinting,” he said. “Can you still bring me?” She asked in a sleepy voice.

“Granger I'm not going anywhere,” he says taking a deep breath and exhaling sharply. “Fine, I’ll walk." “This flat is about a two-hour walk to the ministry if you live close to there you will have to walk a lot. “ he smirked.

“What am I supposed to do?" she was frustrated. "You can stay here,” offering but not looking at her. She wanted to protest, she wanted to go home, she didn’t want to be here, especially with someone who thinks called her a mudblood earlier. 

She tried to make up an excuse so he could bring her. “I don’t have anything to sleep in, sorry,” she says smiling and standing up and holding her arm out.

“I’m not bringing you home Granger that offer expired a while ago,” he smirks. 

“Fine,” she said taking a seat on the couch and folding her arms in front of her.

“Annoying little witch.” He said disappearing into his bedroom for a moment before returning with a shirt.

He held it out to her, an impatient look on his face. “Here. I assume this will suffice.” She looked at the shirt and then looked at him and she gave up and took it. “There are clean towels in the bathroom,” he tells her and she nods. She was so out of it she didn't notice how elegant everything looked and the giant bathtub in the center of the bathroom.

A few minutes later, she emerged, freshly showered, wearing Draco’s shirt, which practically reached her knees. She hesitated in the doorway, her damp hair falling down to her lower back and framing her face as she looked at him, unsure of what to do.

Draco’s gaze flicked over her, and for a split second, something unreadable crossed his expression and then Kaelen's memory resurfaced and he pushed it out of his mind.

He was serving himself a glass of firewisky. He looks at her and folds his arms giving her a slightly irritated look. He wondered if she was wearing anything underneath. He tried to ignore her legs. She looked even shorter without shoes, he thought. “You can sleep in the guest room,” he said briskly. “It’s down the hall, to the left.”

“I want to go home,” she said. “And I’m exhausted, healing from the blood loss and I had a situation with the werewolf so I don’t want to apparate again,” he says irritably. 

She was quiet and he spoke. “You do realize that next week we will have to stay alone in a house together use this as practice,” he tells her.
“Find I can sleep on the couch,” she says. “No, I don’t need you ruining my couches,” he tells her.

“Okay,” she replied, her voice carrying a slight edge as she moved past him. He gave her directions to the guest room again and she nodded. She didn’t bother looking back as she made her way down the hall, the soft material of his shirt brushing against her thighs.

Draco watched her go, his jaw tight, trying to ignore the way she looked in his shirt—far too at home for his liking. He realized that he had never let any other women use his clothes, and Astoria never asked because she never needed to.

He shook his head and waited a few minutes before he went into the kitchen for a cup of water, mentally distancing himself from the situation, from her. He needed sleep he was super exhausted.

Hermione stumbled down the hall, confused by the unfamiliar layout, she took a wrong turn and ended up opening the door to Draco’s bedroom instead. She was way too tired to realize her mistake, she barely made it to the bed before collapsing and falling asleep almost instantly.

After a few minutes, Draco walked down the hall to his room and when he looked up he paused he realized the door to his room was open. He looked through the doorway, and his gaze fell on Hermione, she was curled up on his bed, the sheets tangled around her as she slept soundly.
“Of course,” he muttered under his breath. “Granger can’t even follow simple directions.”

He stood there for a moment, debating whether to wake her, his annoyance warring with an inexplicable reluctance to disturb her. His eyes traced the delicate line of her cheek, the peaceful expression on her face that was so different from her usual fierce determination. He felt an unfamiliar pang in his chest, something he stubbornly refused to acknowledge.

With a resigned sigh, Draco finally backed out of the room, muttering to himself as he closed the door softly. He made his way to the guest room, settling into the unfamiliar bed.

No one had ever slept in his room before—certainly not a woman, not even Astoria he thought, although she had been too sick to ever come here. Why on earth he allowed her to stay there he didn’t know. He felt angry. This should have been the perfect opportunity to take her to the Spector and he ruined it. I’ll let her live this night, just this once Granger he thought.

Just this once, he told himself again, ignoring the odd sense of satisfaction that lingered as he lay down in the guest room, his thoughts drifting reluctantly back to the girl asleep down the hall and wondering how the hell was she going to react tomorrow morning.

Chapter Text

Hermione felt extremely comfortable, she didn’t realize that she was wrapped in expensive silk sheets that felt good against her body. After laying there enjoying the comfort she sat up and blinked, her gaze drifting over her unfamiliar surroundings as an ache pulsed in her temples.

The bed was soft, its emerald-green comforter heavy and smooth, the sheets silky and cool against her skin. Her breathing became heavy as she took in the grand bedroom. Rich Slytherin greens and silver and dark, polished woods dominated the space.

The walls were adorned with vintage tapestries and gilded frames, each one carefully curated and exuding an aura of old-world luxury. The emerald green, dark curtains draped around towering windows, letting in just a hint of morning light that cast a golden sheen over everything.

Her eyes roamed over the intricately carved wardrobe standing tall in the corner and the elegant armchair upholstered in deep forest-green leather. There was no doubt about it—she was in someone else’s room. This room screamed Slytherin, it screamed money and dangerously matched someone she knew.

Draco Malfoy, she thought glancing around again and it was like stepping into a piece of him, one perfectly sculpted to be as imposing and intoxicating as the man himself.

Hermione’s heart raced as she pieced together fragments of last night. A pub… drinking… man harrassing her... Malfoy- and then—nothing.

As if on cue, the door swung open, and Draco stood in the doorway, dressed casually yet effortlessly elegant. His silver-gray eyes narrowed slightly as they took her in, her hair was messy, her cheeks were bright pink, and to Draco, it was absolutely beautiful to see her horrified face and he watched her with a faint smirk playing at his lips.

“You’re awake,” he said, crossing his arms and leaning against the doorframe.

She sat up straighter, pulling the blanket closer to herself. “Where am I?” she asked, though the answer felt as obvious as the expensive silk that brushed her skin.

“In my flat, in my room, in my bed,” he replied smoothly, a hint of amusement in his tone. Oh no, she thought and she started to freak out.
After he noticed that she was having a panic attack and once he felt like he had his fun he cleared things up. “You were rather… intoxicated last night and someone was bothering you, and I had to step in.”

Her cheeks warmed as he continued, his gaze steady on hers. “You didn’t tell me where you lived. So, here we are.”

“Oh.” She swallowed, looking down to avoid his gaze, which had a habit of making her feel unsteady. “Thank you,” she says.

He watched her for a moment, his gaze unreadable, before he inclined his head slightly. “It’s fine.” His voice softened, and there was something in the way he looked at her, something she couldn’t quite decipher.

Hermione looked down at herself and noticed that she was wearing a different shirt and she took the material in her hand. “It’s mine,” he tells her and she looks at him confused. “You needed something to sleep in." Then she suddenlty realized that she was not wearing anything underneath his shirt and she swallowed hard.

Clearing her throat, she swung her legs off the bed and stood up. “I should go,” she said. She scanned the room for her wand and her bag and also to see if her clothes were around.

A flicker of something crossed his face, but it disappeared just as quickly. “I’m not holding you here, Granger,” he said, arching an eyebrow with a smirk. 

The words hung in the air between them, a touch too intense, too charged. Hermione felt her heart stammer in response, but she forced herself to nod, she noticed that her clothes were neatly folded by the dresser and her shoes were next to the nightstand she slipped into her socks and shoes.

She took her clothes and turned to look at him. “Can you give me a minute?” “Why?” he smiled in amusement. “Well I need to get dressed,” she says. Draco knew that he could get under her skin and why shouldn’t he after all this was his room. He enters and closes the door behind him. “Go ahead,” he smirked and she glared at him.

They looked at each other for a long time and she looked angry and then her face lit up and she smiled and looked at him in amusement.  She crossed her arms and walked over to him slowly and he looked confused. 

“Can I tell you a secret?” she asks, a playful smile dancing on her lips. He pulls back, a look of confusion crossing his face, and she gestures with her finger, urging him to lean in. He follows her silent command.

He should have pulled away, but instead, he leaned in, caught by the pull of her proximity. Her mouth was so close to his ear that he could feel the warmth of her breath when she spoke.

“I’m wearing your shirt, Malfoy,” she said, her voice a soft tease.
“And?” he replied, his tone neutral, though a flicker of something stirred beneath the surface.

She smirked, leaning even closer until her lips brushed the edge of his ear. “I’m not wearing anything underneath.”

His body went rigid. A shock of heat rushed through him, and his breath caught. He pulled back quickly, but his eyes couldn’t help but linger on her—trailing slowly down to her legs.

"Unless you want your probably very expensive shirt back and don’t want it touching my bare mudblood skin any longer," she said, her tone sharp, "you should leave so I can change."

He wasn’t sure what came over him, but before he could stop himself, he stepped forward, his hand gently resting on her neck as he guided her against a wall. His body pressed close, but not in a forceful way—more like a quiet challenge which she found dangerously intimidating. His face hovered near hers, his breath quick, his gaze flickering to hers, searching for any sign of hesitation. 

She could feel the heat of his breath against her skin, faintly minty. She swallowed hard, the air in her lungs suddenly too thick. His grip was gentle, but the power in it was undeniable—he wasn’t hurting her, but it was enough to make her feel small. His silver gray eyes, were intense, and seemed to see right through her, making her heart race.

He was dangerously handsome, the kind of man who made you feel like he could break you with a look, but in a way that made it hard to look away. She felt a shiver run down her spine. 

His hair fell over his forehead, a lock brushing his eyes, and she couldn’t help but want to push it back, to touch him, his eyes were terrifyingly beautiful and they were angry and full of hate and she felt fear. 

She wanted to move, to break free of the tension thick between them, but she couldn’t seem to find the courage.

He noticed the fear in her eyes, and a slow, amused smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He chuckled, a low sound that only made the air feel thicker. With a final,  glance, he lets go of her, stepping back. The tension between them seemed to dissipate.

Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room.

She quickly changed, she wanted to leave as soon as she could. Tossing his shirt onto his bed, she practically fled from his room, a quiet breath catching in her throat. “Thank you again,” she said, her voice softer now, almost a whisper. She felt his eyes on her—intense, unreadable—and it made her heart race as she brushed past him, out the door, not looking back, and in an instant, she apparated away.

He stood there for a moment, staring at the empty space where she had been, the air still thick with her presence. He smirked and shook his head and then and shook his head and walked back to his room to prepare for the day. But when he caught sight of the shirt she’d left behind, something stopped him. He picked it up, and as he brought it closer, the scent of her hit him— a soft elegant scent of jasmine, vanilla, and freshly cut flowers mixed with something uniquely hers.

A slow, almost involuntary smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He breathed it in, savoring the trace of her lingering on the fabric. Without thinking, he placed it over his pillow. Then, with a sigh, he turned away, refocusing on the day ahead.  

Chapter Text

On Friday Hermione spent most of her time with Ron, savoring the familiarity and comfort of his presence, knowing she’d soon be halfway across the world.

They did all of his favorite activities. They spent time at the borrow and she watched him play quidditch with Harry and his brothers. She spoke to Molly about going to Timless to get another fitting on Sunday and Molly started to cry. She loved Hermione like daughter and she was happy that she will officially be part of the family. She also apologize for not being able to go with her because she was taking care of Seamus.

Hermione sat as the day was coming to an end. Molly had gone inside to check on Seamus who had been staying with them since he was released from the hospital. He still couldn’t talk but he was able to respond with his eyes.

“Dinner is almost ready dear but I need to help Seamus first he doesn’t like it when others see me feed him so I’ll let you know when you guys can come and eat,” Molly told her and Hermione nodded. “ I can help,” she offered but Molly knew that it was shard for Seamus to have his friends see him in that condition so she kindly declined.

After an hour she stood up and went to talk to Ginny who had just arrived. Ginny pulled her into a hug. “Do you have plans Sunday?” Hermione asked. “Luna and I are bringing the kids or the zoo with a group of moms,” she said.

“Oh, okay well that’s lovely,” she replies. “Why what’s up?” “I’m going to Pansy’s dress store  but I can go alone,” she tells her. “Are you sure?” “Definitely,”‘Hermione responds.

Dinner went by slowly everyone sat around the table talking about random things. Hermione found herself thinking about next week and how she was going to survive with someone as insufferable as Draco Malfoy.

“Are you leaving so soon?” Molly asked. “Yes I’m sorry but Kingsley asked me to come down to the office,”

She tells her and she pulled her into a hug.

She didn’t mention that she had dueling practice that evening with Draco; it was one of those things she kept private, a necessary but unspoken part of her work at the Ministry and she definitely didn’t want Ron to know.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, Hermione excused herself, telling Ron she had last-minute meeting with Kingsley which he surprisingly didn’t object to.

She went home and showered and then slipped into a dark gray workout outfit leggings and tight crop top that showed her stomach and she made her way to the Minstry auror training room.

When she arrived, Draco was already there, waiting in his usual dark attire, his expression unreadable but focused.

He turned as she entered, his gaze flickering over her outfit briefly before he composed himself. Didn’t she know better than to dress like that around me, he thought. He wondered if she even realize how distracting it was when she dressed this way.

“You’re late, Granger,” he said, a hint of challenge in his voice.

Hermione rolled her eyes, moving to stand across from him on the mat. “I had a busy day. But I’m here now, so ready when you are.” She said as she puts her hair in a sideways low braid.

He didn’t respond he said got into position and so did she. They began with wandless spells and wordless magic and defensive techniques, that Draco had created himself. She had a hard time using wordless magic but they practiced until she was able to summon her wand.

After a while he moved them into hand-to-hand combat, which was more physically demanding and intimate than anything they’d done before.

The room was quiet except for the sounds of their feet on the mat, their breathing quickening with each move and counter-move. He didn’t speak and neither did she but he would comment from time to time. “You’re too weak,”

he told her. “I don’t think someone as small as you can put up a fight with someone like me.” he said.

Draco, to Hermione’s mild irritation, seemed to be enjoying pinning her down every chance he got and telling her how easily he can crush her. Each time she managed to break free, he countered with a quick, strategic movement that had her trapped again, his lean strength impossible to ignore. She tried to focus, determined not to give him the satisfaction of being rattled.

At one point, he maneuvered her onto the mat, his body hovering over hers, his hands braced on either side of her shoulders. His expression was cool, though his gaze lingered, almost as if he were studying her.

Draco leaned in her ear, his voice a low, almost dangerous whisper. “Let’s pretend, Granger, that I’m any other Death Eater, and I’ve caught you like this. Do you really think i wouldn’t have my way with you?” he smirks.

A shiver ran down her spine as his words registered, though she fought to keep her composure. At one point he tackled her down and straddled her hips, his weight barely resting on her, yet it was enough to feel his presence—solid, unyielding. He leaned down and his breath brushed her cheek, his gaze locked on hers, and for a fleeting moment, her heart pounded with a thrill she didn’t dare move.

He moved quickly, and stood up and so did she. They got into position again and this time he pinned her to the wall pressing her chest against the wall, one arm braced above her head. The air seemed to thicken as he leaned in, his mouth so close to her ear that she could feel his breath as he whispered, “If I was any another death eater and if I wanted to, Granger, there’d be nowhere for you to go and I could just take you right here against this wall.” His chest pressed into her back, and she felt him inhale, catching the faint scent of her hair.

Hermione’s cheeks flushed, and she bit down on her lip, grateful that he couldn’t see the effect he was having on her. She forced herself to focus, reminding herself this was practice, nothing more.

They broke apart, and she squared her shoulders, determined to match his intensity. With a sudden move, she threw him off balance, managing to knock him onto his back. But before she could fully escape, he grabbed her by her leg and pulled her with him, she ended up straddling his lap and her chest hitting his, their faces inches apart.

She froze, momentarily stunned by their position. Draco’s hands rested on her hips, and she could feel his fingers twitch slightly. He was  holding himself back from gripping her harder. He narrowed his eyes and then his expression shifted, he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply, something unreadable passing over his features as his gaze dropped briefly to her lips before he caught himself and looked away.

With another sharp intake of breath, he sat up, and so did she, still straddling him but sitting. He put his hands on her waist touching her soft skin and lifted her slightly firm but careful and set her to the side, and she stared at him, she was surprised at how effortlessly it was for him to lift her. He then stood, clearing his throat as he composed himself.

“Well,” he said, his voice cool but a little strained. “If that was your idea of practice, you’ll need to do much better in New Zealand.” He tells her but she was looking at his hair and how lovely it looked falling over his forehead.

Hermione forced herself to give a haughty smile, even as her pulse raced. “I didn’t see you winning, Malfoy I think I pinned you last so I won.”

He smirked, pulling his shirt off casually, though his eyes gleamed with a flicker of something darker. “Maybe next time I won’t be so easy on you.” He tells her but she was lost in thought as she stared at his broad shoulders and chest, perfectly sculpted abs and lean waist. He smirked when he noticed and she turned away fast.

After their intense training session, Hermione steadied her breathing, giving Draco one last curt nod before heading for the door. He watched her from behind his eyes dancing around her body. She pulled the door open, only to find Blaise standing there. He looked amused, as he took in her faintly flushed cheeks and neatly messy braid.

“Granger,” he greeted, his tone laced with a hint of curiosity and something else she couldn’t quite place. She mumbled a polite acknowledgment, and brushed past him. She didn’t look back, hoping to escape any further scrutiny.

As the door closed behind her, Blaise’s gazed at Draco and his smirk deepening. Draco inhaled and exhaled deeply, his usually neat hair falling messily over his forehead.

Draco leaned against the wall, trying to compose himself, though his expression was still tinged with a slight, satisfied smirk.

“Let me guess,” Blaise drawled, crossing his arms with an amused glint in his eye. “She left as soon as you got here?”

Draco glared at him then raised a brow, brushing the hair from his face, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Let’s just practice, Zabini,” he replied smoothly, though the glint in his eyes told another story.

Blaise laughed softly, giving his friend a knowing look. Without another word they got in position to practice their dueling and he was having a hard time not picturing her Hermione’s straddling him.

Chapter Text

Draco had spent the day at the wizarding zoo with his Scorpius it was something that they used to do with Astoria before she passed they would go together every year.   

Draco held Scorpius’s hand tightly as they strolled through the magical zoo, his usual stoic expression softened by his son’s wide-eyed excitement. They stopped first at the thestral enclosure, where Scorpius tried to see what his dad was seeing but he couldn’t see anything. Draco gazed at the skeletal, winged creatures. Draco whispered tales of their beauty, invisible to most, including Scorpius and his son nodded solemnly, his eyes gleaming.

Next, they visited the dragon sanctuary, where a Hungarian Horntail lazily unfurled its wings, sending a hot breeze over the crowd. Scorpius gasped as a baby Occamy slithered up to the glass, its iridescent scales shimmering in the sunlight.

As they passed the shimmering griffin aviary, Scorpius tugged Draco’s sleeve, pointing excitedly at a majestic griffin gliding overhead, its powerful wings casting shadows on the ground. At the unicorn meadow, Draco lifted Scorpius onto his shoulders for a better view, both quietly enchanted by the silver creatures.

Then they were at the hippogriff farm which surprisingly was Scorpius favorite and wanted to pet one but because of Draco’s experience with one, he refused to let his son near it.

They ran into a few people from the ministry but Draco tried to avoid anyone who tried to talk to him he didn’t need them coming to speak to him and making his son uncomfortable.

They spend the rest of the day together at the manor with Scorpius playing in the garden.  He had been training Granger to fly and come back to him and so far he was doing a good job.  Draco only had to stun him once to keep it from flying away.

As the day went on Scorpius, clung to his father, talking excitedly about all the creatures they had seen during their day at the zoo—how he’d bravely touched a bowtruckle, and how he wanted to have a pet hippogriff one day. Draco listened, nodding and smiling, his heart tugging at the thought of leaving him next week. He felt like he hadn’t seen him in a long time but it was because Kingsley kept sending him on stupid missions.

As they played, Draco found himself memorizing every little thing—his son’s laughter, his bright and curious eyes, and his dimples.
When Scorpius finally asked why he had to go, Draco’s throat tightened. “It’s important,” he told him, forcing a reassuring smile. “I’ll be back before you know it.” They had dinner with his parents and with his son he read to him and tucked him in and he fell asleep.

Hermione's day had not gone as planned after spending the night at Malfoy's place because Ron forgot to go and get her she wanted to confront her soon-to-be husband.

The remnants of last night felt like flashes of a dream she couldn’t fully recall, and the memory of waking up in his bed—surrounded by his world of dark woods, emerald greens, and shadows—made her heart race in ways she couldn’t quite explain but she shook it off.

Before seeing Ron she went home, she let the hot shower wash away the lingering discomfort of last night, hoping it would also clear her mind. The water cascaded over her, loosening her muscles and calming her nerves, but even then, images of Draco’s room, his gaze, and the way his hand felt on her throat lingered. She took a deep breath and pushed them aside, reminding herself of how terrible he was. 

After changing into fresh clothes, she headed to the Burrow to talk to Ron. The warmth of the Weasley home, with its cozy clutter and familiar smells, was welcoming.

She found Ron in the kitchen, nursing a mug of coffee, and he could tell she had a hangover. He perked up as she entered, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.

“Hey, Mione,” he greeted, rubbing the back of his neck. “I meant to pick you up last night, I swear, but… well, things got a bit out of hand with the guys. Next thing I knew, it was the middle of the night.” He chuckled, looking. “Glad you got home safe, though. I was half-expecting an angry owl from you this morning.”

Hermione managed a smile, though she felt an uncomfortable twist in her stomach who had he gone out with? What guys? Harry and Neville picked up their wives but she didn’t want to argue. “Yeah… it’s fine. I found my way home.”

Ron reached over, squeezing her hand with a soft smile. “Good. Last night was just… one of those nights, you know? Her heart softened as she looked at him. This was Ron, her soon-to-be husband and she could hardly be angry when he looked so apologetic. 

“It’s fine,” she said, squeezing his hand back. They made plans to have dinner with their friends and both went their separate ways to get ready.
Hermione had not told Ron she would be leaving and who she would be going with. That evening, she dressed carefully, hoping the dinner with Harry and Ginny would provide some help after the unexpected events of last night and now having to tell Ron she was leaving next week. 

They arrived at an Italian restaurant and after settling down they began to chatter about work and the kids. As the night continued, Ron seemed to be in a good mood, joking with Ginny about her Quidditch practice mishaps and flashing Hermione a warm smile that made her feel a little more at ease. But halfway through the meal, as she was filling them in on the latest from the Ministry, Harry asked her about her mission. “So when are you guys taking off?”’he asked her and Ron looked over at her. 

“Sometime next week,” she said nervously and Ron glared at her. She needed to explain. “So… Kingsley has given me an assignment,” she began, her tone measured. “It’s a joint project between the Auror department and the Department of Magical Artifacts and myself."

"He’s sending Malfoy and me to a safe house in New Zealand for a few weeks but we will most likely just be there for a week. There’s an investigation underway, and the Department of Magical Artifacts doesn’t have anyone who can translate some ancient runes that are stored at the safe house and that’s what I will be doing.”

The effect was immediate. Ron’s fork clattered onto his plate, his expression hardening. “You’re going to New Zealand with Malfoy ?” His voice was sharp, bordering on disbelief.

Hermione nodded, bracing herself. “Yes. It’s for work, Ron, it's important. There’s a lot of sensitive information involved, and I’m the only one who knows how to translate them properly.”

Ron’s face darkened, his brows knitting together. “I don’t care how important it is. You can’t just… go off to some isolated place with him. Kingsley should know better than to pair you with Malfoy! And why the hell does it have to be you? No you can't go." he spat.

“Because it’s my job, Ron,” Hermione said firmly, keeping her tone as calm as possible. “I just told you no one knows how to read them except me. This investigation involves and I’m one of the few people qualified to handle all those aspects.”

“Someone else can translate the bloody runes, they can find someone,” Ron muttered, shaking his head. “I already said no, you can't go.”
“I have to,” she replied, holding his gaze. “I know you don’t like it, but this is important work, and I’ve made my commitment to the Ministry. Kingsley wouldn’t have asked me if it weren’t serious,” she whispered after noticing people looking at their table. 

Ron’s jaw clenched, and he looked down at his plate, pushing his food around with his fork. “Why Malfoy?” he muttered, almost to himself. “Out of everyone, why does it have to be him? Why can’t they send Harry or me?" he demanded. 

“I can’t go, Ron, Kingsley asked me to do auror exams next week and I already committed to that. And you can’t go you're not an auror. She needs to be with someone who can protect her in case of anything and believe it or not besides me Malfoy is our best auror.” Harry tells him.
Ginny, who had been watching the conversation with an uncomfortable look, finally spoke up, trying to calm him down. “Ron, it’s not like Hermione chose her partner.” She sighed.

But Ron didn’t care. He looked back at Hermione, frustration simmering in his gaze. “I just don’t get it. After everything he’s done… and you’re okay with this? You just agree like nothing!”

Hermione hesitated, then nodded. “I didn’t ask to work with him. You may not like it, but he’s proven himself at the Ministry. He even saved me just last night from a man who was harassing me in the pub.” She bit her lip, instantly regretting the last detail, but it was out before she could take it back.
 
Harry’s expression shifted, a mix of concern and irritation and Ron looked away. “Wait—Malfoy saved you? What are you talking about?” Harry and Ginny looked at her confused.
 
She stayed quiet and then Ron spoke. “I forgot to pick up Hermione yesterday,” he said. “What?” Ginny looked angry.
 
“It’s fine I managed to get home fine but I was waiting for Ron and then this man started bothering me,” she said quickly, waving her hand to dismiss his anger, she was not about to get into any details. “Anyway, Malfoy happened to be there, and he stepped in.” she looked at them.  “Why the hell did he step in for you?” Ron demanded.
 
“You're joking?” Harry asks putting his cup down a little too hard. “You forgot to get your fiancée and then got mad because Malfoy saved her? Ron, he’s an auror he was doing his job. If I had run into a similar situation, I would do the same.” Harry said.
 
Ron shook his head, his frustration barely contained. “Fine. Do what you want.” Hermione’s heart softened as she reached across the table, resting her hand over his. “It will be okay.” She smiled but he pulled his hand away and got up and left.
 
They sat and ate dinner silently with Harry and Ginny giving her apologetic stares.  She went home and when she arrived, she received an owl, and she opened the window quickly and took the letter. It was the invitation from Kingsley. He was hosting a celebration at a club this Saturday but didn't have the details as to what he was celebrating.
 
Ginny and Luna appeared in their living room and were talking excitedly about Saturday's event.  Hermione went to greet them.  “I’m so excited,” Ginny tells her.  “I haven’t had fun in a while. You are going right!” Ginny glares at her. “You don’t have a choice!” She laughs.
 
They decided that the three would wear something attractive and short. Hermione was not happy about it, but Ginny said she would not hear it.
“Who do you think Malfoy will bring?” Ginny asked. Hermione didn’t know and, in all honesty, she didn’t know if he was dating anyone, he was very private. 

“Probably Pansy,” Luna said. “That makes scenes,” Ginny said.
“Well, who cares, I don’t care about anyone. I’m going to be going with the sexiest man in the world,” Ginny said. “You are not taking my husband,” Luna smiled and the three of them laughed. "But seriously we have to admit that the three of us have attractive significant others," Luna said. 

"I think Blaise is pretty handsome," Ginny said. "Ginny Potter!" Hermione said. "What there is nothing wrong with me saying a man is handsome," she tells her. "It's like saying it's wrong for me to say that Malfoy is attractive," she said. "That is very wrong," Hermione said. 

"Well, I think they are both attractive," Luna said. "You have to admit Hermione Malfoy is attractive whether you like it or not." thought hmm who was the most attractive man she knew. She should think it was her future husband but her mind kept picturing Draco Malfoy.

Chapter Text

Draco did in fact invite Pansy to be his date but he had of course asked Blaise if it was okay before asking.

Pansy wore a short black long-sleeve dress and red heels, and her hair was up in a ponytail.

They were escorted to their VIP table and Blaise was already, it was not like his club, this club was smaller and not as luxurious.

Blaise turned and saw that Draco and Pansy were approaching and he took a shot the moment he saw Pansy.

He walked over to them gave her a hug and god did she smell amazing, Blaise thought. “What is Kingsley celebrating anyway?” Blaise asked Draco. No idea,” he said.

He hands Draco a shot and he takes it. Kingsley arrived shortly and he sat at their table and they brought him a few drinks.

“There are a lot of people,” Pansy says.

“Ignore them,” Draco tells her.

Theo showed up and went straight to talk to Pansy asking about her day and she responded politely. Blaise glared at him and took another shot.

“Relax,” Draco tells him and they both throw back a shot.

“I need a distraction,” Blaise confessed.  

Draco looked at him with a serious face and then at Pansy. “Are you sure?”

“Yes,” Blaise confirms.

“How about that one?” Draco said pointing at a girl with red hair. “No she reminds me of Potters's wife,” he said and they both looked at each other and then looked over at the girl.

“It is Potters's wife,” Blaise said. She was dancing and having a great time. “Is that Potter?” Draco asked. Blaise chuckled. “Yes it is,” he laughs.

Pansy sat quietly sipping in her drink. Draco would glance at her from time to time to make sure she was okay.

After a few dances, Ginny makes her way towards their table and she greets them with a smile. Kingsley stands to say hello to her and Harry.

“Mrs. Potter,” Blaise says as he welcomes her. “Hello,” she smiles. She was wearing a short red dress and she had red lipstick.

“Potter,” Blaise says shaking hands with him. Draco was sitting down watching in amusement. “Malfoy,” Harry said and Draco stood next to Blaise to shake hands.

“I assumed Weasley would be your date, Potter,” Blaise teased and Draco chuckled. Harry glares at him in annoyance. “No he will be here with Hermione soon though,” he tells them. Granger is coming?, Draco thought.

Kingsley was talking to Harry when Cho Chang and Hanna Abbott came to talk to him. Harry had been in a series relationship with Cho after the war they had even moved in together for a few months but he wanted Ginny, he loved Ginny.  

Still, he couldn’t help but notice that Cho was there and he didn’t want to be near her so he left to dance some more with his wife.

Cho and Hanna continued to talk to Kingsley but they kept looking over at their table and Cho’s eyes landed on Blaise.

“Chang is looking at you,” Draco tells him and Blaise looks up and sure enough Cho’s pretty face meets his. “She is definitely a distraction,” Blaise said looking at her.

She had a silver dress and the front dipped down to her belly button. Pansy heard him and she looked at Cho and then at him and she frowned.

“Looks like you got someone eyeing you as well,” he said Draco looked up and was met with Hanna Abbot's bright green eyes, she had her blond hair up in a bun and was wearing a short red dress and the front looked like it only covered her nipples, it was too revealing for his taste.

“Not interested,” he tells him.

Hermione didn’t know what to wear so she wore a sleek black dress, it was short and it reached mid-thigh, it was backless and flared at the waist, she paired it with sheer black tights and short heels. She did not want to feel uncomfortable but she also didn’t want to look like she hadn’t tried.

And per Ron’s request, she had straightened her hair and made it silky and shiny.

She arrived later than she expected because Ron hadn’t responded to her and didn’t know if he was going to go to her place and then leave together.

As she walked up to the door, lost in her thoughts, Ron appeared from around the corner, pulling her back. Before she could react, his lips were on hers—soft but insistent. The world outside felt distant for a moment as if they were the only two people who existed.

When they finally pulled apart, she was still catching her breath, and they stood at the door together. The bouncer, who had been watching them, smiled at her as she entered. She smiled back, her nerves settling slightly, though the electricity of the kiss still lingered in her chest.

Ron didn’t say anything until they were inside. “You smiled at that man,” he said. “What?” “Ron are you serious right now!” She asked and he walked over to one of the bars.

Draco didn’t recognize her but he did recognize the weasel he thought and it looked like he was arguing with her. He takes a shot and his eyes make their way towards her.

“Ron don’t ruin the night please,” she pleads but he ignores her and takes a few shots.  She goes to look for Ginny and Harry. Luna and Neville would be arriving soon.

She walked up to the second floor and to the VIP section and finds Harry and Ginny, they were sitting with Kingsley, Blaise, and Malfoy, she thought. There were also some other ministry members.

She noticed that there were a few men looking at her and looked at the ground.  “Hermione,” someone says as she was about to reach the last step. She turns to look and it’s Dean Thomas. “Hey,” he says but doesn’t smile at her and she smiles at him. Draco watches as Dean leans closer to her.

“I just want to say you look amazing,” he said looking around and then smiles. “Thank you,” she responds and she smiles at him. “I better go before Ron gets the wrong idea,” he tells her.  She places a hand on Dean's cheek. “Don’t worry about Ron he just gets jealous,” she smiles at him.

Draco didn’t like that and he decides he doesn’t like Dean.

Where the hell is Weasleys when you need him, he thought.

“You made it!” Ginny says to Hermione. “You made me,” she tells her. “You love me!” Ginny says. “Yeah I guess I do Hermione tells her taking a seat.

“Granger wow, I didn’t recognize you!” Blaise tells her. Pansy says hello and so does she. Then Hermione sits next to Ginny and that seat happens to be in front of Draco. “Granger,” he said. “Malfoy,” she responded.

He had his elbows on the table and was slowly drinking his drink and he was staring at her. “Let’s dance,” Ginny tells her. “No,” she replies. “Ron, he’s drinking,” she says. “Ugh,” Ginny says.

Thankfully Luna and Neville had gotten there and Luna joined Ginny at the dance floor.

“I wouldn’t leave them alone if I were you,” Kingsley said looking over at a group of guys who were staring at them like they were something to eat. Harry stood up and glared at them and he walked after Ginny with Neville following him.

“I’m just observing,” Kingsley says taking a sip of his drink.

“What exactly are we celebrating and why was it so last minute?” She asked and Draco looked over at him because he too wanted to know.

“It’s just a celebration granger stop overthinking and have fun.” he chuckled taking a sip of his drink.

Then a familiar woman approached him.  It was Tessa Hermione who remembered her from the interview and she smiled at her. Tessa bent down and gave. Kingsley a kiss and Draco and Hermione looked at them shocked and then looked at each other and back at them. Tessa takes a seat next to him and he leans in says something and she laughs.

Blaise and Draco sat quietly and Hermione sat looking down at her drink. Pansy was also not having a good night she was also just looking at her drink. Hermione and her would look at each other from time to time and smile.

“I’m going to go get us a few more drinks,” Blaise said and stood to head to the bar area.

Draco and Blaise had a lot of empty bottles and glasses in front of them she wondered how drunk Draco was.

“Enjoying the night Granger,” he asked and she just nodded he looked well put together for having drank so much.

“Your hair’s different again,” he said, his voice casually observant. "Do you prefer it like this?" he asked, his tone surprisingly gentle. Pansy blinked, completely thrown off. She glanced between Draco and Hermione, her mind struggling to catch up. She had never seen Draco show any interest in Hermione’s appearance before. Was he serious?

“I don’t know,” Hermione replied hesitantly. “But Ron likes my hair like this, and—” She stopped mid-sentence, her words trailing off and stoped talking.

Draco smirked, his lips curling in that unmistakable way that sent a strange flutter through Hermione's chest. “I must say, I prefer your curls,” he said smoothly, before leaning back and taking a shot from his drink.

Pansy’s brow furrowed in confusion, and she looked at Hermione, who seemed equally stunned by Draco. Pansy could not quite make sense of it but she took a sip of her drink and smiled.

“I should go look for Ron,” she said. She walked back downstairs to find him but he was nowhere to be found. Draco’s eyes never left her. Every movement she made seemed to capture his attention as if he were absorbing every detail. There was something unnerving about the way he watched her and Pansy found this very interesting.

Pansy eyes flickered over the crowd as she took in the scene, but when they landed on Blaise, her heart sank. He was laughing, his attention completely focused on Cho Chang. The sight of them together hurt more than she expected. She quickly looked away.

“Draco I want to go home,” she tells him and Draco gave her a frustrated look.

“You’re here to have fun,” he responds to her. “I’m sorry,” she sighs and takes a sip of her drink but her eyes didn’t leave Blaise.

Draco looked over at Blaise and then Cho reached up and pulled him in and kissed him and he kissed her back.

Pansy tensed next to him and he knew she needed to leave. She looked sad, hurt, and upset all at once.

“Let's go," he tells her. "No, please you stay I don't want you to have to leave," she said and after minutes of begging him to let her go alone, he finally agreed. "Just get home safely,” he tells her and she stands and he stands and she hugs him and walks away still looking back at Blaise with a hurt expression.

Blaise watched as Pansy made her way toward the stairs, her steps purposeful. His eyes followed her, but then she paused, and turned and for a moment, their gazes locked. Her expression was unreadable.

Before he could process it, Theo approached her. Blaise’s gaze darkened, and his jaw tightened as he watched the them. Pansy glanced back at Blaise, her eyes flicking to him just for a second, and then her attention returned to Theo.

Two can play that game, Pansy thought and with a deliberate, almost teasing motion, she reached up and kissed Theo on the side of his mouth—just close enough to his lips but not quite touching.

Theo’s eyes glinted with something far too smug as he smiled back, seductively.

Pansy placed her hand on his cheek, her fingers lingering for a moment too long, and then, without another glance in Blaise’s direction, she walked away.

Theo looked satisfied, he bit his lower lip, watching Pansy disappear down the stairs. His gaze then shifts toward Blaise, a cocky smirk tugging at his lips.

Blaise stood frozen for a moment, his entire body tense with barely contained fury. He looked like he wanted to kill Theo. Draco watched the scene unfold with a raised brow.

After a while, Kingsley got up and left with Tessa but Draco didn’t know where, and after a few minutes Ron and Hermione approached the table she sat back in her seat. Draco was alone watching her as she sat.

“Are we really sitting here,” Ron complained. “Well Granger is sitting here and if you don’t want to sit with her by all means leave,” Malfoy said coldly and Ron glared at him.

Harry and Ginny made their way back and sat with them. Ron was taking shot after shot and Hermione sat beside him, her discomfort growing with every passing moment she noticed that his behavior was clearly more out of control than usual, and her unease deepened.

Ginny knew how Ron acted drunk. “Hey take it easy on the drinks,” she tells her brother but he waves her off. After Ginny and Harry take a few shots they go back to the dance floor.

“Do you want to come with us?” Harry asked Hermione and she smiled. “Yeah,” she said and was going to stand when Ron answered. “No she wants to stay here with me,” he said. Harry and Ginny give her a sympathetic smile.

After a while, Draco laughed. “You should take your fiancée dancing Weasley look around she’s got all eyes on her and someone might get the courage to ask her,” Draco says and Ron glared at him.

It didn’t take long for several guys to come by and ask her to dance and she declined kindly. “Why do you always do that,” he turns to her. “Do what? I said no to all of them,” she whispered avoiding Draco’s eyes.

“Yeah but you probably called them over here with your eyes,” he takes off his jacket and takes a few more shots. “Ron stop it,” she pleads. Draco wanted to say something but he held his tongue instead he looked around and Blaise was in a full-out make-out session with Cho.

After a while Luna and Ginny come to insist she joins them. "Come on, Hermione," Ginny said, nudging her gently. "Come dance with us."

Hermione hesitated, glancing toward Ron, who was still drinking, his eyes dark and distant. She was about to say something when Ron, almost as if spoke up, his voice low but firm.

“No,” he said, his tone sharp enough to stop both Luna and Ginny in their tracks. "She’s not dancing."

Hermione’s chest tightened. She glanced at Ron she was so embarrassed that she was sitting in front of Malfoy.

Ginny and Luna exchanged a quick, awkward glance. Ginny was getting irritated with her brother.

"Really, Ron?" she asked, her voice laced with disbelief. But before Hermione could respond, Ron’s hand moved to rest possessively on her arm, as if to emphasize his point.

“I’m fine, really,” Hermione said softly.

Can we just leave?” Hermione asked Ron, her voice soft but strained.

“No,” Ron muttered dismissively, barely glancing at her.

“Ron, I don’t want to sit here all night,” she pleaded, but he just scoffed.

“Then do whatever the hell you want,” he snaps. If you want to throw yourself at every man in here, go right ahead,” he added, his words slurred and sharp.

Hermione dropped her gaze, her fingers fidgeting a straw wrapped.

“You’re an idiot Weasley,” Draco glares at him but Ron was far too gone with the drinks to care what Draco had to say.

The club pulsed with energy and Draco continued to sit there he didn’t need to he could leave but he did. After a while Hanna Abbott leaned in close to Draco, her eyes sparkling as she flirted with him, her hand brushing his arm with practiced ease.

“Fancy seeing you here, Malfoy,” she purred, her lips curving into a playful smile. Draco smirked, leaning slightly closer, letting her think she had his attention and she takes a sit next to him.

Ron’s sour expression hadn’t softened, his mood dark from the moment other guys had asked Hermione to dance and she’d politely turned them down. Now, he muttered complaints under his breath, barely noticing Hermione’s growing discomfort.

Hanna, noticing none of this, she wanted Draco’s attention.  She sat there touching his arm and telling him his attractive she finds him.

Hermione was  not looking at them she was upset with Ron but the moment she decided to look up Hanna had took things a step further, her lips grazing Draco’s neck as she angled herself closer.

Draco let her, his expression remaining indifferent, almost as though she weren’t there. His attention, in truth, was completely on Hermione, and it didn’t escape him how her cheeks had turned a delicate pink as she watched them.

A flicker of jealousy flashed in her eyes, though she quickly looked away, her lips pressing into a thin line.

She didn’t understand why she felt the pang of jealousy; after all, Draco wasn’t hers—Ron was hers. And yet, the sight of Hanna pressing close to Draco left her unsettled.

“McLaggen!” Ron yells as he notices him at the bar. Hermione's eyes widened she hated him and Ron knew and he called him over. “Why don’t you take a seat with us,” he offers with a smirk. 

To her horror, he takes a seat next to Hermione and she tenses but doesn’t look up his gaze immediately roaming over her. She looked down, hoping to avoid his attention, but she could feel his eyes lingering

“Malfoy,” McLaggen greeted, but Draco didn’t respond his cold stare remained fixed on Ron, a look of contempt flickering in his eyes. He was doing this on purpose, he thought.

McLaggen loooked over at Hanna. “You look hot,” he says and Hanna looked at Draco and he didn’t seam to care so she just smiled.

Hanna moved closer to Draco and she tried to touch his hair but he moved her hand away. She laughed and then grabbed his arm again and running her fingers along it.

Draco watched Hermione and he caught her reaction, she blushed again and he found her blush unexpectedly endearing.

Hanna’s advances meant little to him, but the fact that Hermione had noticed, that she seemed affected, was enough to make him ignore Hanna entirely.

His gaze lingered on Hermione, a subtle smile tugging at his lips as she kept her gaze averted, her jealousy both confusing and, to him, undeniably adorable.

Hanna begins to kiss Draco again and he ignored her. He turned to look at her when she tried to touch his hair again he moved her hand and she obeyed. She moved her lips down to his jaw and he didn’t stop her.

“Weasley, you really did end up with the prettiest witch,” McLaggen sneered, brushing his fingers through her hair. She recoiled, flinching as his hand lingered, but Ron only laughed, oblivious.

”We should get out of here,” Hanna tells Draco. He smirked at her he was in need of a distraction so he shrugged.

“Why not?” he replied smoothly, casting a glance across the table.

Hermione’s gaze snapped to his, and the flash of surprise in her eyes made him smirk knowingly.

But just as he was about to stand, he noticed McLaggen touching her cheek , she moved away and his jaw clenched, seeing McLaggen touch her froze him.

Draco’s smirk vanished, and without a second thought, he dropped back into his seat, his focus now locked on her.

“Yeah, she’s a pretty one,” Ron slurred, tossing back another drink. Hermione’s stomach tightened when McLaggen leaned closer, his breath hot against her ear.

“You’ve no idea what I’d like to do to you,” he whispered. Her face flushed with disgust and she stood to move but Ron’s hand forced her back into her seat.

Hanna stood, watching him expectantly, but he barely acknowledged her. With a casual wave of his hand, he dismissed her and she walked away clearly annoyed.

“Don’t you have somewhere else to be, McLaggen?” Draco’s voice cut in, colder than ice.

“No,” McLaggen replied with a smug grin, his hand going to her hair.

“Ron,” she whispered, desperate. “Switch seats with me. He keeps touching me, and I hate it.”

Ron only laughed. “Oh, but you look like you were enjoying all the attention earlier,” he sneered.

Draco’s gaze hardened, a storm brewing behind his eyes as he watched the scene unfold, his patience was wearing thin, his knuckles turned white as he clenched his glass, watching McLaggen lean in far too close to her.

He knew he shouldn’t interfere; Hermione wasn’t his to protect that was Weasley job and he was not doing his job.

Seeing her trapped and uncomfortable stirred something dark and possessive inside him. But then he stoped to think. Why should he care he thought. He didn’t care, she was nothing to him plus he hated her. He was glad she was feeling this way and he was glad that McLaggen was bothering her.

McLaggen leaned into her and Hermione moved away. “I want to taste you,” he says only for her to hear but Draco also heard and her eyes widen in horror and then he touched her cheek.

She shifted uncomfortably, every muscle tensed, her eyes darting toward Ron, who was still oblivious, more focused on his drink than her distress.

She tried to push McLaggen’s hand away, her voice barely above a whisper.  “Don’t touch me.” 

Draco’s patience snapped. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor, drawing McLaggen’s gaze. Draco’s voice was dangerously calm, laced with a menace that made the air feel heavy.

“McLaggen,” he said, every syllable dripping with disdain. “If you put your hands on her again, I’ll break them.”

McLaggen scoffed, though a flicker of hesitation flashed across his face. “What’s it to you, Malfoy?” he sneered standing to size him.

Draco’s eyes darkened, and he took a step forward, his jaw clenched. “Don’t test me I’m on duty right now.”

They stared at each other and then realizing that he was arguing with an auror McLaggen backed off. “Fine,” he said and left the table.

He had used his auror card which was fine because he was always on duty  

Hermione’s eyes widened as she looked up at him, surprise flickering across her face.They stared at each other for a moment and then she decided she was done with the night.

“I’m leaving,” she tells Ron and stands to leave and Ron didn’t say anything. She walked downstairs and didn’t look back.

The moments she left Cormic saw and followed her. “You really are an idiot Weasley,” Draco says taking a shot back and stands to leave.

“Where are you going ?” McLaggen asked her and she was in no mood to hear anyone she just wanted to go home. She was close to the bathrooms and exit but far enough from all of her friends. She ignored him and continued to walk and then he pulls her to him.

Draco clenched his hands. He was going to kill him if he didn’t leave her alone.

“Let go of me!” she said turning around and kneeing him between his legs. She was not gong to be nice anymore. She had not defended herself because of Ron but she was not going to allow him to go near her. He fell to the ground holding himself.

Draco smirked. “Good girl,” he whispered to himself.

She walked out of the club and into the night. She was upset at Ron for ruining the night and for allowing McLaggen near her. She went down to an alley where she would aparated home. Draco followed her and she stood close to a wall.

“Leaving so soon Granger,” he says and she turned to him.

“I’m in no mood for you to make fun of me or for your snarky comments,” she says and turns her back on him.

“Weasley is an idiot,” he murmured, his voice low and filled with something she couldn’t quite place.

“Why is that?” she asked, though her attention seemed elsewhere. She stood facing away from him, her hair falling  down her back, the wind lifting strands just enough to reveal the bare skin at the nape of her neck and down to her lower back. His breath caught at the sight.

He wanted l to trace his fingers down the curve of her spine. He wondered how it would feel to have her skin beneath his lips.

He ached to press kisses on her neck and then down to her back. He knew he was drunk but he must be really drunk to be thinking these things. 

He should be thinking of his wife but here was too drunk and exhausted to pretend that Hermione wasn’t making him feel things.

His voice dropped lower, his thoughts no longer on Weasley. “If you only knew what I was thinking…” he said.

She still had her back to him when she spoke. “And what is that?” she had not noticed that he was standing right behind her and then he whispered in her ear and she trembled.

“If you were mine Granger you would not be out here alone,” he said. She could smell the alcohol in his breath mixed with a scent of mint.

She gasped and her voice was shaky when she spoke. “Then where would I be?” She asked her heart racing daring him to answer.

She turned slightly, just enough to see him out of the corner of her eye. Before she could say anything else, he moved-swiftly and grabbed her by her waist, lifting her to meet his face and pins her roughly against the wall, he pressed his body to her.

She gasps at his grip on her waist. She felt that the wind had been knocked from her chest as she gasped, her wide eyes meeting his. He smelled heavily of alcohol and his eyes were red, he was very drunk she thought.

"Because if it were me," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "you wouldn't be out here, wasting time." His body was close, too close, heat radiating between them.

He leaned in, her heart skipped a beat and his lips hovering just inches from hers, and then moved to her hair and he inhaled her and breathed out heavily then his lips were inched from her again his breath mingling with hers.

“Then where would I be?” she asked closing her eyes feeling a foreign sensation radiating through her body and her breathing becoming more rapid.

He smirked at her and then came closer and whisper in her ear and he inhaled her sweet scent and she still had her eyes closed feeling his breath next to her.

“You would be in my bed, where I would explore every inch of you and make you mine over and over again,” he tells her and his lips brush over her ear causing another wave of the foreign warm sensation in her body and she gasped.

He was still holding her up and he placed a hand on her lower back, his fingers grazing her soft skin, it felt better than he had imagined.

His touch sent a tremor through her, and  she gasped, he pulled her closer, his other hand rising to cup her jaw. His thumb brushed over her lips, the air between them thick with tension, crackling like electricity.

“Granger, you have no idea the things I’d do to you,” he murmured, his voice low and dangerous his eyes red with the alcohol intoxication.

“I’d have that pretty mouth of yours screaming my name all night.”

For a moment, it felt as if they would kiss, their lips so close it was almost unbearable, but he stopped, his bright gray eyes darkened  and he possessively, held her there in the space between desire and restraint.

She knew he was extremely drunk, she knew that whatever he was saying was not true and it was the alcohol talking. She knew that he would probably not remember this, or will be horrified if she mentioned it the next day.

He looked away and she closed her eyes he desperately wanted her but he thought of Astoria and he gently puts her down. 

His heart was racing and so was hers and Hermione wondered if he could hear her heart beat. She wanted to lean in and she felt like he wanted it as well.

She was going to say something but at that moment a patronus shaped as a lynx appeared and he knew he needed to go.

“Is that from Kingsley?” She asked but he didn’t respond.

“I need to go,” he says. He was getting ready to go.

“Take me with you,” she said.

He was hesitant at first but then he offered his arm and she took it.

Chapter Text

They arrived outside the ministry and waited. To anyone walking around they would have looked like a young couple taking a walk. Once they got in they went to find Kingsley.

“You have got to be kidding me!” He said when he saw both of them. “I didn’t want him here!” He said. “That was for me?” she asked.

“Whats going on?” “Why are you not at the celebration that you are hosting?”Draco asked. “I only need Granger right now,” he said but Draco didn’t move infact he folded his arms infront of him.

“Speak Shakelbolt whatever it is your waisting time.” Draco said. “Alright.”he said. “The patronus was for Granger ,he turns to her. “I need your help,”he said.

“With what?” Draco said.

“The celebration is just a celebration there is nothing special about it. Tessa suggested it because she thought everyone could use a distraction these days.” He said.

“Anyway the reason I only need Granger is well,” he hesitated. “What is it?” she asked. “it’s for a top priority mission” “I was going to call you both and also call Harry but then I knew that I couldn’t risk Harry and I definitely couldn’t risk Malfoy so I called you,” he said.  

Of course, Hermione thought she was replaceable after all.

“What are you saying.” Draco said. “I’m saying that we can’t risk Harry you know that and right now your way too valuable and Granger will be safe I know she is capable of doing this,” he said.

Draco looked over at her and she was looking at the ground and she looked hurt. Was Kingsley actually saying she was replaceable.

“What do you need me to do?”she asked not wanting to meet Kingsley eyes.

“Thankfully Harry and Ron are not here to protest  and don’t worry I have about 4 aurors that will be there, I need you as bait,” he said.

Draco took a step forward. “For what?,” he demanded.

Hermione didn’t look bothered she knew whatever it was must be important.

“Grayback,” he said and her eyes widen. “I don’t want him dead but the other two yes.” He was quiet for a few seconds.

“I’m not sure if you know this but Greyback has an obsession with you and if he smells you in the area ,” he said, and she gasped, and looked away her blood running cold.

“No,” Draco interrupted, his voice sharp.

“Let me explain.” Kingsley says.

“There are two new werewolves,” Kingsley said grimly. “I don’t know if he’s infecting others or building a pack, but they killed five innocent people—two of them children, I know we might not get him but we can get the other two, we can take them out.” He said.

Draco’s fists clenched as he stared at Kingsley, his eyes flashing with fury. “Like I said he’s already crossed paths with you and he’s obsessed with you. If Grayback catches your scent, he’ll come after you—and those two will follow and if we can get him we can kill the others.” Kingsley states.

“You’re our best chance to stop this.”he addressed her only.

Draco’s gaze turned murderous as he fixed it on Kingsley. “I need an answer, Granger,” Kingsley orders.

Draco’s chest heaved with anger, tension winding through him like a coiled spring ready to snap. Shacklebolt hadn’t said the words outright, but the way he spoke made it clear—Hermione was replaceable to him.

“Of course, I’ll do it. Whatever you need, I’ll do it,” she replied, her voice steady but hollow.

“When do you need me?”

“Now,” Kingsley answered, his tone cold and businesslike.

“Now…” Her voice faltered. “Can I go home and change?” she asked.

“Of course,” Kingsley responds.

She turned away, her face crumpling as she walked, desperate to get away before they saw the how upset she was but Draco got a glimpse of it.

She knew, deep down, she was replaceable not just here, but in anyone’s life. She was a tool, a means to an end.

Draco stayed behind, his jaw clenched in barely suppressed rage as he glared at Kingsley.

“What do you want, Shacklebolt?” he demanded, venom in his voice.

“I need you to—”

“No!” Draco cut him off, his voice like a whip.

“With Granger. What do you really want from her? You want her to meet with that beast, you want to get to Greyback so badly you’re willing to send her to get killed! Why?” His voice was a dangerous snarl, the tension between them palpable. He wasn’t asking he was demanding.

“She will be okay.”’he says. “We need these werewolf’s dead they could be infecting other people and this is the only open window we have,” he says.

“It’s a death trap, and you know it,” Draco said, his voice laced with contempt.

“Should I call for Potter snd Weasley to go with her?” Kingsley asked.

“Potter won’t be able to do it alone, and Weasley is as useless as can be. I’d sooner call Longbottom for help.”

They both became quiet and Draco was looking at the floor. “You asked me to protect her with my life when were in New Zealand, how is this different? you can’t pretend to care for her and then offer her as bait,” Draco tells him coldly.

“We need to kill them before they attack more,”Kingsley stressed.

Draco was lost in this thoughts and for a while he stared out the window.

“Consider it done.” Draco responds.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

Draco paused for a while and then spoke, his voice rough and controlled.

“You want those werewolfs dead, consider it done. But leave her out of it.” his tone icy and menacing.

Kingsley looked at him curiously. “You care for her?” He asked.

“ I care for no one.” he bit out, his voice sharp and icy.

“You made us take a fucken vow to protect each other or did you forget?,” He stepped forward, his voice dangerously low.

“This is me keeping that vow.” he spat.

“Contact her and tell her you are canceling the plan you want them dead then they will be.” he said and left without letting Kingsley say another word.

Without waiting for a response, Draco turned sharply on his heel and strode out, his steps echoing in the silence left behind.

Chapter Text

She arrived  to her flat feeling shaky. She hated the feeling of feeling replaceable. She knew they couldn’t risk Harry of course not and they also couldn’t risk Malfoy because he was valuable to Kingsley. But he could have chosen anyone else and he chose her.

Her heart pounded as she stared at her reflection. Replaceable, she thought over and over. Maybe even to Ron. Hermione knew that she was not exactly Ron’s type.

Before they dated Ron only liked tall, blonds with model figures and she was not it. She was short and thin but she also had a softness to her. Sure she was well filled in the places he liked but she never understood why he liked her since she was not his type.

There was nothing special about her if she was being honest so if things were to go bad he will probably not have a hard time replacing her.

As she was getting ready she remembered what Malfoy had told her the time they trained. “You’re too weak,” he had said.

She tugged off her dress and slipped into black jeans, a black shirt, and black combat boots. She braided her hair to the side , her fingers trembling with the intensity of her emotions.

Kingsley’s plan to use her as bait to werewolves had definitely left her feeling disposable.

Harry and Ron will probably be upset with Kingsley, she thought. She intentionally tried to take longer than needed but she couldn’t avoid this any longer and with a final, deep breath, she apparated  to the Ministry, ready to become bait.

She didn’t see anyone so she went straight to her office she would wait for them, she thought. Kingsley wasn’t there yet.

When she entered her office there was a single piece of parchment that layed glowing on her desk. She picked it up, her heart twisting as she read mission canceled.

Relief washed over her. She wouldn’t have to face werewolves tonight. Yet, as she sank into her chair, the relief quickly melted into something far darker, heavier.

She sat there alone, and before she knew it, tears spilled down her cheeks. She cried for everything and for nothing at all.

She cried for feeling so easily discarded, for Kingsley’s willingness to put her in harm’s way, for the way Ron had had treated her. For Ron allowing McLaggen to come near her. For Ron being upset because of the trip. She cried for everything that felt like it was slipping through her fingers. She knew she was strong and she was angry at herself because lately she has not been acting strong.

She cried until she felt hollow, sitting there in the silence of the empty office, feeling invisible and exhausted. No one would notice, no one would care.

The quiet was broken by a soft click of Apparition nearby. She looked up to see Malfoy standing there, he looked exhausted and he panting, his lip split and bleeding and his hair falling over his forehead.

He had a half bottle of firewisky with him and he took a drink straight from the bottle.

“Malfoy?” she whispered, her voice thick with the remnants of her tears.

He narrowed his eyes, chest heaving, as he studied her, clearly surprised to find her here. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

Hermione looked away, trying to compose herself. “I was supposed to be bait tonight, remember?” Her voice was flat, resigned.

Draco scowled, the muscles in his jaw tight. He had protested that decision earlier, argued against Kingsley for his reckless plan.

“Kingsley left a note on my desk saying the mission was canceled,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.

“That’s… good, isn’t it?” he said, though his gaze lingered on her face, softening as he took in her red-rimmed eyes.

“I don’t know,” she admitted.

He took a drink of the bottle and he winced. “Are you hurt?” she asked but before he could respond Kingsley had apparated next to Draco.

They looked at each other and Draco nodded. “It’s done,” he said and Hermione could see that Kingsley looked satisfied.

“What’s done?” She asked.

“Mission is canceled Granger didn’t you see the note,” Kingsley said and she nodded.

“Well I must say I’m impressed.” He tells Draco and Draco glares at him angrily and drinks more alcohol.

“I’ll see you both Monday,” he states and apparates away.

“What is he talking about?” She asked him but Draco turned and ignored her.

She walked over to him and stood in front of him and looked up at him.

“What do you mean by it’s done? What’s done?” She asks him but he was quiet. He took another drink from the bottle but cursed when the alcohol touched his bottom lip and then her focus shifted to the blood on his lip.

She reached into her pocket and pulled out a tissue, hesitating before gently dabbing it against his mouth. Draco gave her a confused look and his eyes held hers as she brushed the tissue across his skin. They were drunken red like earlier.

After she was done she held the tissue with one hand and stared at him, at his lips and then slowly and without even realizing what she was doing she took her free hand, and she brushed her thumb on his bottom lip, he closed his eyes and shivered at her touch, a soft, vulnerable look flickering in his eyes.

Once she realized what she had done she pulled back, clutching the tissue in her hand, struggling to hide her own vulnerability.

“It’s good that it got canceled.” He tells her.

“I’ll have to be bait soon, regardless of whether it was canceled tonight, I never realized how replaceable I am.” She tried to sound strong, but her voice wavered.

Draco’s expression darkened, and he took a step closer, his voice low and firm. “That’s not what Shakelbolt meant, Granger. I don’t think you are replaceable to him.”

She looked up at him, her eyes searching his. “Not to Kingsley?”

“Nope,” he assured her taking another drink from the bottle.

“You’re wrong I am to everyone,” she tells him.

“Well I’m sure you’re not replaceable to Potter and Weaslette, and Weasley.” He paused, his voice softening.

“There’s also the Longbottoms.”

“Oh yeah and McLaggen,” he smirked. She flinched when she heard his name and he notices.

She didn’t laugh, she didn’t even smile. A quiet silence stretched between them, and Hermione felt her heart twist.

She took a step towards him and with a shaky breath, daring to ask, “What about you?” She questioned.

“Do you think I’m replaceable?”

Draco’s took a deep breath and exhaled heavily, he bit his bottom lip and it started to bled again and he opened his mouth to reply, and then closed it the fresh cut glistening red. He didn’t answer.

Without thinking, she took a step closer, they were very close now  and she could  smell alcohol on his breath.

She took the tissue again and gently pressed it to his lip, her touch soft and lingering. She met his eyes and they both didn’t look away.

This time, without thinking he reached down and captured her hand with his. Slowly, he lifted it up and held her fingers and pressed them to his lips, she froze and his breathing deepened, his gaze intense and unwavering. It was an intimate moment, he was no good with words and he couldn’t tell her that he didn’t think she was replaceable.

They pulled away from each other and she still had the tissue in her hand. He didn’t answer, and in the silence, Hermion felt her heartbeat quicken, unspoken words filling the air between them.

“Weasley should never have let that creep McLaggen near you,” he snapped, his voice rough with anger. She blinked, surprised by his sudden outburst.

“I don’t need you telling me what Ron should or shouldn’t do,” she replied, crossing her arms, trying to justify her fiancée, but his intense gaze unsettled her.

He took a step closer, his jaw clenched, eyes darker than usual. “It’s not about telling you anything. It’s about the fact that he should’ve protected you.” His words were low, simmering with something possessive and fierce, something she couldn’t quite understand.

She looked away, unsettled by the strangenest in his tone, unaware that to him, it went far deeper than he’d ever realized or dare admit.

Hermione’s breath hitched as she felt  Draco’s gaze on her, as if he were stripping away her defenses layer by layer. She forced herself to look up, meeting his intense silver eyes.

“I can handle myself, Malfoy,” she said, her voice steadier than she felt.

Draco’s jaw tightened, his lips pressed into a hard line. “Maybe. But Weasley should’ve known better, he’s your future husband is he not, a man is always supposed to protect their women.” His voice was cold, but there was a flicker of something raw underneath, something that hinted at a side of him she rarely saw.

“You shouldn’t have been forced to sit beside someone who made you uncomfortable,” he continued, softer now, though no less fierce.

She felt a strange warmth rise in her chest, the remnants of her irritation at Ron mingling with a confusing sense of… relief? Gratitude?

“Why does it matters to you, Malfoy,” she murmured, genuinely curious despite herself.

Draco’s eyes flickered, his usual arrogance faltering, replaced by an unfamiliar vulnerability that he quickly masked. He took another sip of his bottle and he straightened, brushing off his anger as if it had been nothing.

“It doesn’t,” he replied coolly, but she caught the way his hands clenched, betraying his composure. “I’m an auror and it’s my job and I know when someone is being an idiot, like Weasley.”

And with that, he turned on his heel, to stride out of her office.

“Wait,” she said and he turned.

“When you told Kingsley it was done, what did you mean?” she asked.

He stopped and didn’t look at her but he looked like he was considering something. He drank the remaining alcohol and tossed the bottle, it shattered in the floor.

He turned back to her and took a step towards her and they looked at each other, he examined her face and then slowly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

“It means that you’re not replaceable Granger and you don’t get to be bait for anyone,” he tells her.

“You killed them?” She asked.

Hermione’s breath caught. “I… I could’ve handled it. You had no right—”

Draco’s jaw tightened, and his gaze darkened. “No right?” he yelled. “After the vow Kingsley forced us to take? It’s more than a right, Granger!” He continued  to yell.

He took a step forward and towers over her. “Also incase you forgot I’m an auror it’s my fucken job!” He yelled.

She stepped back, she looked scared of him. She wasn’t dumb she knew he could crush her especially right now that he was drunk. He wasn’t thinking straight.

He looked at her and saw that she scared.They stayed quiet for a while and he tried to relax.

“We took a vow didn’t we? I’m just keeping my part of the vow Granger nothing more.” he tells her and before she could ask him anything else he turned and left. 

Chapter Text

Hermione couldn’t help but wonder what did Malfoy do to the werewolves. She was trying to not think about to and trying I just focus on today. She had been looking forward to today she had a book club meeting but she would be late, she stood in the doorway of her living room, her arms crossed as she eyed Ron, who was pacing back and forth, in frustration.

“Hermione, we rarely get to do things together anymore, and you know how much hunting means to me.” He threw his hands up, clearly exasperated.

“Why can’t you skip the stupid book club? You’re going to be gone soon I figured you spend every second you had free with me. ”

Hermione sighed, brushing a stray curl behind her ear. “Ron, I told you, first of all I’m not comfortable with hunting. I don’t want to hurt innocent animals. Second, I’ve been looking forward to this for weeks. It’s the first meeting of the month and we get to pick a new book,” she says her eyes light up.

Ron’s face hardened, and he glared at her. “Fine, go. I’ll just do my own thing.” He turned away, muttering under his breath, “Seems like you’re always choosing everything over me these.”

Hermione felt a guilty but she was not going to give in. She cared about Ron, but she couldn’t apologize for wanting to do this. “I’ll can make it up to you,” she said softly before grabbing her coat and heading out the door.

By the time Hermione arrived at the meeting, she was 30 minutes late and the discussion had already started .

She felt her heart raced as she peeked into the room, realizing she was late and all the seats were filled except for one and it was right next to Narcissa Malfoy.

Hermione hesitated for a moment, swallowing hard. She really should turn around and leave, she thought.

Despite everything that had happened during the war and despite her being civil with Draco it was difficult for her to separate him and his parents from the memory of what Bellatrix put her through.

But Hermione couldn’t ignore the fact that Narcissa had helped save Harry’s life if it had not been for her he would have died and Harry is very grateful  that she did that and the only person who knew was her because Harry hadn’t even told Ron.

She gathered her courage, and approached the table, her eyes briefly glancing at Narcissa, who sat with an air of grace and calm, her soft features almost ethereal.

Hermione couldn’t help but marvel at how Narcissa seemed untouched by time. Unlike the sharp, cold beauty of Draco or the commanding presence of Lucius, Narcissa radiated warmth—her porcelain skin flawless, her long hair falling in gentle waves.

“Do you mind if I sit here?” Hermione asked quietly, her voice tentative.

Narcissa looked up, her bright blue eyes widening in surprise. For a moment, something flickered across her face but Hermione couldn’t tell what it was.

Hermione could tell that Narcissa still carried the memories of what had happened all those years ago, maybe she thought of that night.

She looked at the ground.“Yes, of course,” Narcissa replied softly, her voice almost too quiet to hear. She shifted in her seat slightly, giving Hermione more room.

Hermione thanked her and smiled politely and slid into the seat beside her. They were already discussing the book that they had read and as the discussion resumed, she couldn’t shake the odd feeling of sitting next to Narcissa Malfoy.

It was surreal, really sharing something as mundane as a book club with a woman who had once been on the opposite side of everything Hermione stood for, a woman who had watched her get tortured for days.

But as the conversation unfolded around them, Hermione found herself relaxing. Perhaps, she thought, this was what life after the war was supposed to be finding common ground in unexpected places, moving on from all the emptiness and filling in every hole the war left even with people like Narcissa.

Every now and then, she glanced at Narcissa, still struck by how youthful and beautiful she looked. She had an elegance to her, she thought.

Their discussion continued, the witches exchanged thoughts about the book, sharing their annotations and favorite passages.

When it was Hermione’s turn, she handed over her copy of the book they had read to their club president which was Neville Longbottoms grandmother Augusta Longbottom, but she told her to keep it again.

Hermione enjoyed the book club she just wished that they would give the book to someone else it didn’t seem fair that she mostly always got to keep them.

The club she was part of would select a book to read and pass it  around  all month to each other. Each witch in the traveling book club would read, annotated, and then send the book to the next one.

Hermione sat back down with the book in her hand. She didn’t look at Narcissa but she spoke softly. “Mrs. Malfoy would you like to keep last month’s book?” She said and when Narcissa didn’t answer she looked at her.

Narcissa looked at Hermione with a confused expression but accepted the book. “That would be lovely thank you,” she said and Hermione smiled and handed her the book.

As the meeting was about to wrap up, Narcissa stood and spoke.  “Before we pick a new book to conclude our meeting,” she began, her voice gentle yet commanding, “I’d like to propose something for next weeks meeting.”

Hermione turned her gaze toward Narcissa, curious. She noticed how Narcissa stood with a graceful presence, she had a softness to her that intrigued Hermione.

“As many of you know, my son Draco has been widowed for some time now,” Narcissa said, her voice steady but betraying a touch of melancholy.

“Since his wife’s passing, there’s been much for him to manage, including the care of several charities and some orphanages. I’ve been thinking… we have the space and the resources, and I would like to offer a bit of light in their lives. I would like to propose hosting a book fair at Malfoy Manor.”

Hermione perked up, intrigued.

“It won’t be just a regular book fair,” Narcissa continued, her voice growing with passion, “It can be like a festival, with games, animals, and food. And of course, books for them to take home, as many as they wish.”

The room was silent, and everyone just staired at her. A book fair at Malfoy Manor was one thing, but a full festival for orphaned children, filled with books, animals, and games there was something wonderful about the idea that made Hermione’s heart soften.

Hermione’s couldn’t help but admire Narcissa for a  moment, and without thinking, she spoke up. “That’s a brilliant idea. A truly wonderful way to bring happiness to those children. Is there anything I can do to help?” She asked.

After seeing that Hermione Granger the war princess thought it was a brilliant idea they broke into chatter of what kind of animals they can have and what food they should cater and what games they should play.

Narcissa looked at Hermione, a flicker of surprise crossing her delicate features. “Thank you, Ms. Granger.” She hesitated for a moment, then added, “If you’d like, I could use help with organizing the books and setting up the activities.” she told everyone.

“I’d love to help,” Hermione replied happily.

Narcissa smiled, a genuine expression that was rare to see from her. “I appreciate that.”she tells her. “I’ll make sure to set it for when you get back from home work trip.” she said. “Thank you.” Hermione replied. 

After Narcissa’s announcement the discussion finally came to an end with them selecting the next book to Hermione’s surprise they picked a muggle book, Pride and Prejudice. Hermione sat smiling at the book they and selected.

It was always exciting to discover what book would be passed around next, and knowing that it was a muggle book made her feel cheerful. She looked at Narcissa whose face held no emotion. The book would be read by Narcissa first and then passed to the next person.

Hermione glanced up and froze through the open doorway, she saw Ron striding toward her, his face flushed and his expression tight with anger. Her heart sank as he approached, his broad shoulders tense, hands clenched into fists at his sides.

She stood up, her stomach twisting, and met him halfway across the room. “Ron, what are you doing here?” she whispered.

“I’m decided to wait for  you,” he snapped, his voice a harsh whisper to avoid drawing attention from the others. “I want you to come hunting with me!” he says loudly.

Hermione sighed, exasperated. “I told you, Ron, I don’t want to go hunting. I don’t want to kill animals just for sport. I wanted to come to my book club. It’s important to me.” she sighed.

Thankfully most of the witches had already collected their things and left only Augusta and Narcissa were left.

Ron’s face reddened further, and for a moment. “Why can’t you just come with me your stupid books are more important I’m your fiancée.” His words were laced with frustration.

Hermione’s shoulders slumped, guilt gnawing at her. She hadn’t wanted to upset him, but this was something she couldn’t compromise on. She believed in the importance of her book club, and she couldn’t pretend to enjoy something she found cruel.

“Okay,” Hermione said and looked at the ground as she went to collect her things. “Have a nice day,”she says her eyes glossy. Narcissa looked at her and then and Ron who looked furious and then at Hermione again and she raised an eyebrow and nodded just like her son.

A few summers ago Harry and introduced Ron to hunting and although Hermione did not agree with it Ron loved to hunt and would go drag her with anytime he went. This time Harry and Ron would be going with other people from work. 

She knew how it was going to go him forcing her to participate, her missing every time she shot, him yelling at her, her crying, him yelling at her more for crying, her becoming quiet and him apologizing to her.

Ron did he would be meeting with Harry and Neville and Hermione asked if Luna and Ginny were going and he said no. “Why do I have to go?” she asked him and he said “because your my fiancée.”

She really wish this day would go by quickly.

*******************************************

Narcissa had just arrived home when Draco arrived. He had not seen his son in a few days thanks to Kingsleys and Voldemorts missions.

“Oh, hello dear,” she says placing a hand on his face and kissing his cheek.

“Where is Scorpius?” he asked. Lucius took him to buy some new quills and I’m sure new toys,” she smiled.

She was holding the annotated book in she hands. “How is your day son?” she asked but he didn’t respond he didn’t want to talk about the shit day he and fighting off a demon.

“How was your day mother?” he asked. They take a seat and the house elf bring them tea.

“I was at my monthly book club meeting,” she tells him. Draco had forgotten she was in one. “wonderful,” he said looking at the window.

“Ms. Granger,” was there.

“Granger?” he asked. He’s always know she liked reading since they were kids any book he would check out almost always had her name on the check out card.

“Yes,” she said. “It was strange thought,” she tells Draco and he pays close attention. “She came in late and she asked if she could sit down since the chair next to me was the only one available and I said yes.”

“Then we discussed the book that we had read she holds up the book and well we usually just give the books to her but when she sat down she asked if I would like to have it and I didn’t want to be rude so I agreed.” Of course she would offer, Draco thought.

Narcissa then went into detail about her idea of the book fair and how she expected him to be there of course.

“She was the first to offer to help me organize the event,” she said taking a sip of her tea.

Draco wasn’t surprised after all she was always offering her help to him. “That’s great mother,” he said irritated.

“Everything went well but then that Weasley boy showed up,” she said. “Her fiancée,” Draco said coldly but she didn’t notice.

“Well he looked upset and she was talking to him and he… well I can’t be sure but I think he yelled at her.” She said and Draco lifted an eye brow and  wondered why Weasley yelled at her. “Then she looked sad and she said bye to us and I thought… well  she looked like she was going to cry,” she tells him.

“Well maybe she got him mad,” Draco smirked not caring what happened to that curly hair know it all.

“Draco a man should never yell at his wife,” she said.

“Grangers not his wife yet,” Draco said taking a sip of his tea. “Yes but can you imagine if he yells at her now how it will be after,” she said.

“Well that’s simply not my business,” he said finishing his cup of tea.

“We are reading a muggle book this month,” she said waving it to him and he gave her a suspicious look. “Did she suggest it?”he asked.

“No,” she tells him and they stay quiet.

”She’s quite lovely,” Narcissa said and Draco looked we her but didn’t respond. 

At that moment Scorpius and Lucius had arrived and Scorpius ran to his father to show him his new cage for Granger.

“Want to come flying with me?” he asked and his sons eyes widened. Draco had never take him flying before and his Scorpius smiled and said yes.They made their way to the gardens and after grabbing the broom Draco gave Scorpius the same instructions as last time so can remember.

“I won’t be giving you any instructions instructions today and we will be flying low.” he tells him.  

They took a ride around the manor he wanted him to get comfortable with the broom and flying. Draco took complete control. He was only a few feet high so it was not so scary. The afternoon was coming to an end but there was still enough sun for them to fly farther so he took him to the woods which was fine because the Malfoy owned them. 

After flying for a while, they finally came to rest on a hill overlooking a river. They both sat down, the sound of the water gently flowing below them. Neither of them spoke, but the silence between them felt natural.

Draco stared out at the river, he realized that this was how he and his son often communicated not with words, but with the quiet understanding that came from simply being together.

Draco had always been worried that his son was not close to him or that he didn’t communicate with him but this right here was their way.

Scorpius didn’t need to say anything, and neither did he. In that moment, Draco felt a kind of connection with his son that he hadn’t felt before one that didn’t require speaking . He understood his son and he believed Scorpius understood him as well.

”I miss mom,” Scorpius said and Draco stiffen. Scorpius had never actually talked about how he felt with Draco and he didn’t know how to react  just take it slow, he told himself.

”So do I,” Draco admitted. Then they became silent again   

“Dad slow down!” they heard a small voice. “Try to keep up Albus,” came Harry Potters voice. “Potter?” Draco said. He could recognize that voice anywhere.

“Alright let’s head back,” he tells his son not wanting to run into Harry and he was thankful that they didn’t.

They waited about 10 minutes after Harry left to get ready to fly back home. Scorpius suddenly pointed. “Dad, look! It’s Hermione.” Draco followed his son’s gaze and spotted Hermione walking through the forest with Weasley infront of her they were a could feet away.

Scorpius smiled and took a step forward and Draco grabbed him by the back of the shirt. “ I want to say hi,” he cried. “No,” Draco says he really didn’t want to see them.

As Hermione and Ron neared, they could hear Ron’s voice echoing through the woods, loud and frustrated. “It’s just a bloody rabbit, Hermione! You’re being ridiculous how can you be so soft about a fucken rabbit?” He yelled.

“It’s a bunny,” she tells him. “You have fought deaths eaters but can’t pull the trigger on a fucken rabbit what’s the point in even coming all you did was  ruin the day,” he says. “Ron you made me come with you,” she replied .

Draco’s grip tightened on his broom as his eyes narrowing as he watched the them. He looked at her she was biting her lip, he knew that meant she was nervous. Hermione stood there, looking uncomfortable, she was still holding the gun in her hand, while Ron continued yelling  at her about her refusal to shoot a bunny.

“Dad, why is he yelling at her ?” Scorpius asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Draco glanced down at his son, unsure how to answer. “Some people don’t know how to respect others,” Draco muttered, his voice low as the irritation flared.

He looked at Hermione and she looked tiny next to Ron. I’m much taller, Draco thought and he was much taller. Ron was only 6’2 and Draco was 6’4. He was even taller than the famous Harry Potter who was exactly 6 feet. The only one he was not taller than him was Blaise, he was 6’5.

He wasn’t sure why it bothered him so much maybe it was simply because  it was Weasley and he has always hated him or maybe it was just Weasley’s loud voice, or maybe it was the way he was yelling at her and she stood there, quietly taking it. Either way, the sight gnawed at him and it was pissing him off.

Then Ron spun around, grabbed Hermione by the shoulders, and forcefully turned her to face him. “Here,” he said firmly, pressing the gun into her hands and turning her back around so he was standing behind her holding the gun.

“No, stop,” she pleaded, trying to pull away, but he held her hands steady, forcing her to aim and pull the trigger. “That’s how you shoot!” he turns to yell at her, his voice echoing through the woods.

Hermione looked horrified, frozen in place, as Ron walked away to collect the fallen bunny.

Scorpius squeezed his eyes shut and buried his face against Draco’s leg, unable he didn’t know what happened but the sound that the gun made had scared him.

Ron walked away, leaving Hermione standing there, her body trembling as tears streamed down her face.

Scorpius tried to move toward her, he wanted to see if she was okay but before he could take a step, Draco grabbed him by the shirt, holding him back. “No,” Draco muttered, his gaze fixed on Hermione, torn between the instinct to follow Weasley and hex him and the instinct to go and mock her for being so weak.

“ Dad, please,” Scorpius said, but Draco didn’t release him. Instead, he held his son back, his eyes fixed on Hermione as she dropped her head and continued walking.

He assumed it was a couple’s issue, that this was probably just how couples interacted, then he realized he had never actually yelled at Astoria. But you did ignore her most of your marriage, except after she was cursed, he thought bitterly.

Would she have preferred if I had yelled at her? The he thought. She probably would have preferred any form of communication.

“Let’s get out of her Scorp,” he tells him and they mount the broom and fly back to the manor.

“When can I go to work with you?” He asks his dad. “I don’t know Scorp,” he responds.

“Please,” he said. Draco knew that Scorpius wanted to see her and he hated her for that.

He was glad Weasley yelled at her and if he had been there he would have helped him yell at her too, he thought.

“We will see,” he tells his son.

“Why?” he asks.

“I said we will see,” he responds and Scorpius nods.

Chapter Text

Hermione stepped into Pansy’s boutique on Sunday, breathing in the soft scent of vanilla and rose that always filled the elegant space.

She was here for an updated fitting to make sure her wedding dress still fit perfectly. With the wedding just a few months away, Hermione knew every little detail had to be just right.

“Everything looks great,” Pansy assured her, eyeing the dress critically as Hermione stepped down from the fitting pedestal. Pansy had her sleeves up and Hermione could see the many scars she had and she knew Pansy was like her they both harmed themselves.

“Although, you’ve lost a bit of weight again. I might need to make a few minor adjustments.”Hermione nodded, watching Pansy’s hands as she adjusted the fabric.

Pansy glanced up, giving Hermione a knowing look. “How are you feeling? Nervous?”

A smile crossed Hermione’s lips, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Honestly… scared,” she admitted softly. Pansy gave her an understanding, almost apologetic smile, squeezing her shoulder briefly.

There was a knock on the fitting room door and then the room opened, and one of Pansy’s assistants poked her head in. “Mr. Zabini is here to see you.”

Pansy’s expression hardened slightly, though she quickly masked it. She thought for a moment. “Tell him I’m not available right now.”

“But he—”

Pansy held up a hand, dismissing the assistant’s confusion. But Blaise was persistent, he ignored the message and made his way to the back of the shop, his face a mix of confusion and hurt as he spotted.

“You’re too busy to talk to me?” he asked, looking between her and Hermione, clearly surprised by her abrupt coldness.

“Yes, actually,” Pansy replied, her voice firm. “Granger and I need to go over some final details for her dress in my office.” She threw Hermione a quick look, silently asking her to go along with it. Hermione caught on, nodding as she added, “Sorry, I just want to get everything settled today.”

As Pansy led Hermione toward her office, Blaise followed, clearly not ready to drop the matter. He crossed his arms, watching her with a bemused expression. “Is Theo here too, or are you just avoiding me?”

Pansy froze, her eyes narrowing as she shot him an incredulous glare. The audacity. How dare he bring up Theo—especially after she’d seen him with Cho.

“No, Theo isn’t here,” she replied, her tone icy and controlled. “And if he were, that would be none of your business.” She turned away from him, shoulders tense as she pushed open the door to her office and Hermione followed.

As Pansy closed the door behind them, Hermione gave her a sympathetic look. “Are you alright?” she asked softly.

Pansy sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she tried to collect herself. “I’m fine,” she said, though her voice wavered slightly. 

Pansy hesitated, then sighed, rubbing her temples. “It’s… just complicated.”

Hermione felt like she should say something but what could she say she didn't know what the situation was. “Look, I know we’re not that exactly friends but if you need someone to talk to, I’m here.”

Pansy looked up, surprised at Hermione’s genuine offer, and after a pause, she reached into her drawer and pulled out a letter.

“Maybe there is something I can ask you about.” She pulled a document from her desk and handed it to Hermione, who gasped softly as she read the words. Congratulations on your acceptance to Brown University.

“Pansy, this is amazing!” Hermione beamed. “I could help with a letter of recommendation if you need it. I’d be happy to.”

“Pansy this so a muggle school,” Hermione said. “Not everyone wants to stay in the Wizarding World,” Pansy sighed.

“Well, this is fantastic.” She says.  For the first time in a while, Pansy’s face softened, her usual guarded expression melting. “Thank you.“

As they wrapped up, Pansy invited Hermione to her place so she could tell her about muggles schools, and read through the package they had sent her. Hermione was hesitant but Pansy mentioned that Scorpius would be there too.

Hermione accepted the invitation and helped her close up. Pansy didn’t use magic for her dresses Hermione remembered and to close up the store it was the same she hardly used magic not at her store at least.   

Hermione agreed to help Pansy with the college forms and was happy to do so, especially since Pansy had mentioned that Scorpius would be there. While they worked on the letters of recommendation and other documents, Scorpius played by the pool.

“I wish I knew how to swim,” Hermione said. “You don’t know how to swim?” Pansy asked. “I never thought I’d need to know,” she responded going back to the forms.

"What about in the fourth year during the tri-wizard tournament?" Pansy asked. The mention of the fourth year pained Hermione especially since Viktor Krum's death day anniversary was coming up. "Viktor held me the entire time." She smiled.  

“Okay so you need 3 letters of recommendation I can make one and then you just need to get 2 more,” Hermione said changing the subject. 

“I can ask Draco and… Blaise I don’t have to say what it’s for they will just sign anything I hand them.” she takes a sip of her lemonade.

“Hermione do you want to see what I can do?” Scorpius asks and she nods yes and he jumps from the board. “Good job,” she says.

“I should go,” she tells Pansy. “Stay with us you can just sit by the pool.” she offered.  “I’m in jeans,” Hermione said trying to make up an excuse to leave.  “I have a bunch of new bathing suits you can have whatever one you want,” she tells her.

“I can’t even swim,” she says. “So put your feet in,” Pansy insists standing up. She had the house elf’s watch Scorpius so could bring her to pick out a bathing suit.

Pansy was wearing a soft pink bikini that made her look like a model. She really should model Hermione's thoughts. If any muggle agency would see her they would immediately hire her.

“Here you might have to shrink them but they are new,” “Thanks,” Hermione said.

She admired her house it was a huge manor just like Draco’s but not dark hers was more modern and the pool area was bright and the garden was colorful.

Hermione tried on some of them and decided on an emerald green one. It was not her color it reminded her of a slytherin she thought. It fit her perfectly and made her body stand out. It was sleek, with delicate drawstrings on the sides that cinched in just enough to accentuate her curves. The top was perfectly lifted and shaped in all the right ways,

She looked in the mirror and hated her image. She was short and thin not tall and perfectly shaped like Pansy.

When she walked back out to the pool area Pansy was no longer alone. Blaise was there and he was talking to Pansy.

Hermione folded her arms in front of her as she walked. He looked over at her and smiled but didn’t look at her the way Draco's other friends had.  

“Hi Granger,” he said and she waved hello. “So are you going to go for a swim?”He asked and she shook her head.

Pansy didn’t want Blaise to think that his being with Cho bothered her so she pretended like everything was okay.

“Will you do the letter?” she asked him. He looked at her and his face softened Hermione noticed. “You know whatever you ask me, you should know that,” he smiled warmly at her and she touched his face and smiled and then pulled away from him after she realized what she was doing.

It was an intimate moment so Hermione looked away. She was standing by the pool area watching as Scorpius jumped in to get a ball came back out went back on the board and did it again.

Pansy and Blaise had gone to her study so she could have him write a letter.

Draco arrived at Pansy’s house she had been babysitting Scorpius and he was going to pick him up. He was expecting him to be playing in the pool but he was not expecting to be greeted with Hermione in a bikini.

She was watching Scorpius and she was wearing an emerald green bathing suit of all colors. She was facing away from him so he swallowed hard and took the time to look at her his eyes traced her legs up to her lower back.

She looked good in it, he thought and then up her back and back down to her curves and his eyes landed on somewhere they shouldn’t, yes her figure was small but it was perfectly shaped like an hourglass and she was perfectly filled in all the right places.

“Enjoying the view,” Blaise said as he came to stand next to him. “You’re insane Blaise,” he responds but his eyes remain on her. “Where’s Pansy?” “I came to get these forms,” he said picking them up. “She’s having me make a letter of recommendation for who knows what but I told her I’d sign it,” he says turning to go back inside.

“So are you going to jump in or just stand there,” she turned around and met Draco. His eyes wandered down to her breast and then down to her tone stomach, then he looked away.

“No,” she responds folding her hands in front of her and biting her lip. When Pansy and Blaise returned she was holding the letter and handed it to Hermione.

Blaise was in his swim shorts “I guess we are hanging out,” Blaise said and Draco raised his eyebrow. Pansy and Hermione went to get lemonade.

“I don’t think so,” Draco responded. “Come on she always hangs out with our friends this is probably the only friend she has,” he says.

“Yes, and it’s a dangerous friend Blaise you know that look at what Marcus did. Now imagine what the dark lord would do her if he found out about her little mud-blood friend.” He said.

“Look just stay and hang out,” Blaise said looking at Pansy but Draco ignored him.

“Let’s go Scorp,” Draco said and Scorpius was not happy about it. “Oh come on,” his son said. 
“Hermione just got here and I want her to play with me,” he said to Draco’s frustration.

“We need to leave,” he insisted. “Please,” "Please Dad," his son said and Blaise smirked because he knew Draco was about to give in. Draco took a deep breath and glared at his son but then his expression was softer.  “Fine.” He says and his son smiles.

Hermione was cutting up a pineapple for them. She felt out of place and she shouldn’t be here but she enjoyed spending time with Scorpius and she liked Pansy a lot. 

She handed Scorpius a few slices of pineapple and he happily ate them. Scorpius and Draco were having a conversation. Scorpius wanted a dog and Draco said no multiple times.

“Don’t you think I need a dog,” he asks her.  They were at the table but Scorpius had insisted she sit with him. “Oh umm, well I think your father is the only one who can decide that sweetie,” she tells him.

“Yeah, he says no,” he said sadly.

“Well then maybe it’s for a good reason,” she smiles now chopping up a watermelon.

“Plus he’s allergic to dog hair so he can’t be around them,” she tells him messing up his hair and they smile at each other.

Draco turned to look at her because no one knew that not even Pansy and Blaise. Who thankfully were in deep conversation about their yearly end-of-summer trip that Pansy, Blaise, and Draco had been planning.

She had known though after the first year when they were sent to the dark forest Draco had gotten an allergic reaction to Fang. So the next time they had detention she volunteered to keep Fang.

“Do you want to go sit by the pool?” Scorpius asks her. “Sure,” she says and they take their plate of fruit and go and sit by the pool.

“He likes her,” Pansy tells them. Draco’s face hardened. “I can’t believe she’s getting married soon,” Pansy said.

“Why is that? Draco asks. “I don’t know I have this bad feeling anytime I see Weasley I can’t explain it,” she says.

She ate a few pieces of fruit but couldn’t figure out why she felt that way. “You have been hanging out with her a lot?” Draco asked. “No, just today but I can ask her to go,” she tells him. "Pansy I don't care if you hang out with her," he says and she nods.  

“Ms. Pansy,” came a soft voice. It was her house elf “What is it Penny?” she asked. “Mr. Knott is here to see you,” she said.  “Oh god!” Pansy said.

“Pans Granger is here,” Draco said. “You invited him here?” Blaise asked in irritation. “No of course not,” she said. “I’ll deal with it,” she says. “Just keep Granger here,” and she walks away. Blaise was not going to leave her alone so he followed her.

Hermione and Scorpius return with him asking his dad for a cat. “You already have that bird,”’ he says. “Who Gra…,” but he stops himself. Scorpius put his hands over his mouth and Draco tilted his head back and tried to relax.   

He had his eyes closed and Hermione took this opportunity to look at him. He was in swim shorts, his body was completely perfect. She had assumed even before the first time he was injured. He was pale, his body was mostly muscle, perfectly carved.

“It’s rude to stare at Granger,” he said.

“I wasn’t,” she blushes and he opens his eyes.

“Dad, can I please tell her my bird's name?” Draco didn’t say anything.

“Why can’t I know his bird's name?” She asked taking a seat next to him. They were not close she was far enough from him.

He didn’t respond. “Please Dad,” he said. “Yes, please,” she tells him.

“Fine but just know that I didn’t name it and was completely against it since the beginning,” he tells her.

Scorpius cheered. “His name is Granger,” she smiled bit her lip and looked over and Draco who was looking uncomfortable.

“Why did you pick that name?” She asks and Scorpius becomes quiet runs to the pool jumps in and starts to play.

“I hope I didn't upset him,” she said.

They were quiet for a moment and then he spoke.  

“The card,” he says. “The one you sent when Astoria… when she passed away,”

“Oh,” she says. “I’m sorry,” “Well he is obsessed with that card and my mother asked who sent it and I said Granger and then he wanted to name the bird that Longbottom's wife gave me. I told him no but he instead and here we are,” he said.

They were quiet, she was looking at the pool areas where Scorpius was and he was looking at her body in that bikini and all the things he would want to do. She was quiet and then she broke the silence.

“Kingsley told me he’s going to announce you as new minister the morning we leave,” she said.  Draco didn’t know that. “Well it would have been nice to know ahead of time,” he says.

“It will be fine you’ll be promoted you say a speech and go on about your day,” she tells him.    

“Speech? I don’t think so,” he says.

“You have to, speeches are part of that job.” She said.

“No thanks I’ll pass,” he told her.

“Well if you want I can help write something,” she began but looked away.

“ I guess I’m going to be your boss now,” he says with a smirk.

“So go ahead and do it as your first order,” he said sitting up straight and looking at her.

She was a bit far from him but she turned to look at him. “Yes sir,” she said and this made him feel something and without thinking he grabbed her chair and dragged it closer to him.

“Oh, Granger, you don’t want to call me sir,” he smirks She becomes nervous swallows hard and bites her lip.

“Why not?” She asked and he got close to her and raised his eyebrow she moved in close to him and they were just a breath away from each other.

Hermione didn’t understand why they always had these little moments where he would say things that gave her butterflies but then go about his day like nothing.  In all honesty, he probably did it just to annoy her  

“Look what I can do,” Scorpius said and they both turned to look at him. Without looking at him she stands and walks over to Scorpius.

He was playing with a ball and then when he tossed it he tried to catch it and ended up bumping into the and she fell in the pool.

Scorpius was near the water’s edge, happily tossing a bright yellow ball back and forth. Smiling, she walked closer to join him, watching as he threw the ball high, catching it with delighted squeals.

Just as she reached the edge of the pool, Scorpius tossed the ball with extra force. It bounced awkwardly, veering toward Hermione. She instinctively stepped forward to catch it, but Scorpius, who tried to catch it and, accidentally bumped into her.

Before she could find her balance, she stumbled backward, her foot slipping off the ledge, and she fell straight into the deep end of the pool with a splash.

The water engulfed her in an instant, cold and disorienting. Panic set in because she couldn’t swim. She held her breath a minute, two minutes, three minutes, four but none could help her.

Her eyes were closing and her lungs filling with water then a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upward with swift, steady strength.

Draco jumped in after her without hesitation once he saw that she was still underwater. His face was grim and focused as he brought her head above water and swam her back to the edge.

When they finally reached the side, he lifted her out effortlessly, cradling her in his arms as he carried her onto the patio.

Hermione gasped for breath, feeling lightheaded. She grabbed Draco's shoulder, trying to steady herself. Pansy and Blaise hurried over, Pansy was concerned.  

“Is she okay!” Pansy knelt beside her, her voice filled with worry. “Are you okay?” and she nodded.  

Draco’s gaze flicked between Hermione and the pool, his jaw tight with an intense, almost scolding expression.

“You can’t swim?” he asked sharply, a hint of irritation lacing his tone.

Hermione replied, still catching her breath. “No… I never learned.”

Draco muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he set her down gently. “Unbelievable,” he said, his voice gruff yet laced with an undeniable protectiveness. “Do you know how dangerous that can be?”

Draco’s initial frustration faded as he noticed Hermione’s pale face and dazed expression. His features softened, worry overtaking the irritation in his gaze.

He kneeled in front of her and gently brushed a wet strand of hair away from her forehead, his touch surprisingly tender, she looked at him with a soft expression. His voice dropped to a soothing murmur. “Are you alright?” he asked, his usual edge missing entirely.

Hermione managed to nod. Draco’s unexpected gentleness threw her off, and, judging by the startled expressions on Pansy and Blaise’s faces, she wasn’t the only one surprised.

Pansy’s brow arched in silent amazement, while Blaise folded his arms, eyes narrowing as he watched Draco’s demeanor shift from harsh to soft in the blink of an eye. This wasn’t the Draco they knew—at least not the one he allowed people to see, they only see that side of him with Scorpius.

Realizing what he did, his expression quickly hardened, and he drew back, clearing his throat.

“Honestly, Granger,” he said, his tone icy once more. “Of all things, not knowing how to swim? Are you trying to get yourself killed? Aren’t you supposed to be the smartest witch of our age or whatnot?”

Hermione blinked, she frowned slightly, her cheeks flushing as she tried to find the right words. “I… didn’t think it would ever need to know I’m never near water,” she murmured, a bit embarrassed by his scolding, especially after he had just saved her.

Draco scoffed, crossing his arms to distance himself. “Next time, don’t hover so close to the pool if you can’t even manage to stay afloat because I’ll just watch you drown.” He says moving away from her.

Pansy exchanged a glance with Blaise, her lips quirking as she caught on to Draco’s act.

She stepped forward, giving Hermione a sympathetic look. “Ignore him, he’s just annoyed because he had to play the hero.”

Blaise smirked as Draco walked over to him. “Who knew you had a soft spot for damsels in distress.” He smirks but only Draco hears. 

“Maybe you can include swimming lessons in whatever it is you two do in the training room on Fridays.” He chuckled.

“I told you I just happen to be there,” Draco said.

“Whatever you say,” Blaise laughed and Draco shot him a glare but didn’t argue, his jaw tightening as he turned away, trying to mask the concern that had betrayed him.

Blaise's laughter was cut short when his arm and Draco’s started to burn. “Fuck,” Blaise said.

Pansy knew that look. “We’re being summoned,” Draco tells her. “Go I’ll get him home.” She tells him   

Hermione watched as they left it was a strange feeling knowing that they both were death eaters but that Draco was a spy. 

Once she was home her thoughts drifted back to the day. Every little detail about Draco of that afternoon replayed in her mind—Draco’s grip as he pulled her from the pool, the soft concern in his eyes before he quickly masked it with his usual coldness. The way he had moved her hair for her forehead.

She shook her head, frustrated. Why was she thinking about him like this? It didn’t make sense. Draco hates her and she hates him and he was certainly not someone she should be daydreaming about.

Ron apparated in her flat and she smiled at him, his familiar grin eased her lingering tension. She jumped up and he caught her and she wrapped her legs around his waist and he brought her to the living room and they kissed.

“Let’s move to the bedroom,” she tells him and he picks her up. She kisses his neck and along his jaw. Once he’s on top of her he kisses her neck and removes her shirt. She wanted to go slow she wanted to make love but Ron never went slow. He rushed and her body was not a priority and she didn’t protest he would get mad if she did.

After they spent the evening talking about the wedding.  It was comfortable, predictable—everything Draco Malfoy wasn’t.

“Harry and I are meeting the guys at the pub later,”’ he said as he was getting ready to go.  “Why don’t you stay the night we can cuddle,” she suggests. “No I don’t like that you know that your hair is always in the way,” he complained.

”I’m starting to get a headache,” she tells him. “Are you kidding me?” He says and pulls away. “I can’t stand it when you get sick it’s very annoying.” he tells her. “I can’t take care of you,” he said with annoyance.

“It’s just a headache you don’t have to.” she said   

Ron was relieved he hated when she was sick he always felt like she expected him to take care of her just because they were engaged but thankfully he never did and she did not complain. 

He leaned in for a kiss to say goodbye and Hermione closed her eyes and as they kissed an an image of Draco flashed across her mind. Her eyes flew open, and she forced herself back to reality and focused on Ron because there was no way in hell that she should be thinking of Draco Malfoy.  

Chapter Text

The night before their departure Kingsley had called in Draco, Harry, Ron, Dean, Blaise, and Hermione. He stood at the front of the briefing room, with a serious face. 

Around the table, they each listened intently to their assigned roles. When Kingsley finally got to the mission in New Zealand, Draco leaned back with a scowl, crossing his arms.

“So, let me get this straight,” Draco drawled, shooting an irritated look at Hermione. “I get sent halfway across the world to babysit Granger in some crumbling hideout?” Kingsley had known ahead of time but Draco just wanted to get under her skin.  

Kingsley’s gaze hardened, shutting down Draco’s complaints with one look. “I’m sending you, Malfoy, because you’re the Ministry’s best Auror and our best fighter. Hermione needs someone who can handle any situation—especially since Greyback’s known to be in the area.”

Hermione scoffed. “Oh, believe me, Kingsley, I’d prefer to be there with anyone else.”

Draco rolled his eyes. “Trust me, Granger, the feeling’s mutual.”

Ron shook his head in disbelief, muttering under his breath, “You’re real charming, Malfoy. Hard to believe you’re supposed to be the best we’ve got.”

Draco’s lip curled. “I’m not here to charm you lot—I’m here to make sure she is safe.”

Harry stepped in, trying to diffuse the tension. “Let’s not make this harder than it has to be. Malfoy, you’re there for Hermione’s protection. Just keep things professional.”

“Of course,” Draco replied, sarcasm dripping from his voice. “A night in a safe house with Granger—thrilling. Who wouldn’t want to watch her gush over some dusty old rocks?”

Hermione glared at him. “Better than having you mope around, pretending to be useful.”

Draco raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Careful, Granger. I wouldn’t want to have to explain to Kingsley how you managed to get hexed while admiring ruins for your little remarks.”

“There’s still an issue,” Kingsley said. “Greyback,” he said. “Draco, if you run into Greyback, we need him alive. He has information that’s valuable to the Ministry.” “If he goes near her you can-“ but he was cut off. 

Draco’s expression darkened, a hint of something dangerous flickering in his eyes. “If Greyback so much as looks at her, I’ll kill him where he stands.” Soft pink patches of blush formed on her cheeks. 

Ron frowned, picking up on Draco’s tone. “Why are you trying to be all protective of my fiancée Malfoy?”

“Ron it’s his job that’s why he’s going,” Harry says irritated.   

Draco didn’t hesitate, his voice cool and cutting. “I’m not protective, Weasley. But if I were, it’s probably because her fiancé is about as useless as can be.” 

Ron’s face went red with anger, opening his mouth to retort, but Blaise cut in, clearly amused. “Technically, Draco’s within his rights. He’s an Auror, and if Greyback’s a threat, he can handle it as he sees fit.”

“I need him alive,” Kingsley said.  "I'm telling you know if I have to kill him I will." Draco spat.  
But the room grew louder as Harry, Ron, and Dean argued with Draco and Blaise, each more frustrated than the last. 

Hermione was irritated she had enough and she rose from her seat, her voice cutting through the noise.

“Stop it,” she said firmly. Her sharp gaze flicked to each of them, lingering on Draco last.

To everyone’s surprise, Draco fell silent, his gaze hardening as he regarded her in a way that no one else seemed to notice. Then, he leaned back, crossed his arms, and didn’t say another word. The rest of the room went quiet.

“Let’s just see what happens I’ll make sure Malfoy doesn’t kill him unless it’s necessary,” she says but Draco’s mind was on what Kaelen had said to him they are all after her. She's the key.   

Ron was not done and he started to get jealous once he realized it was only then two.  “It’s too risky to send only two people, I want to go with them,” Ron said. 

Before Kingsley could respond, Draco responded crossing his arms as he glared at Ron. “Not. I can’t be stuck babysitting you too Weasley.“

Ron’s eyes narrowed, fists clenching at his sides. “Babysitting? You think I’m not capable?”

Draco’s smirk was as cold as ever. “I think you’d be more of a liability. In case you haven’t noticed, my priority is Granger and if we run into trouble I  need efficiency, and—surprisingly—I trust Granger to be just that.”

Ron’s face was flushed with anger as he took a step toward Draco, his voice rising. “Is that what it is, Malfoy? Or is it just that you want to be alone with my fiancée? Or maybe you just don’t want anyone else looking out for her?”

Draco’s smirk vanished, and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He stepped forward. “Your fiancée? Interesting, Weasley, because it seems to me that you’re more concerned about staking a claim than actually protecting her.”

Ron’s fists clenched at his sides, his voice trembling with anger. “I don’t have to defend myself to you. She’s my fiancée, and I have every right to be there, in fact, Malfoy can stay and I’ll go with her.”

Draco’s tone turned icy. “And what would you do, Weasley, if it came down to a fight? Do you think you can take on Greyback with your skills? He’ll tear you apart. She needs someone who can handle it if things go bad. And we both know who that is.”

Hermione, feeling the tension reach a breaking point, stepped between them. “Stop please.”

Draco shot Ron a final, scathing look. "This isn’t about your insecurities. It’s about the mission—and I won’t have it jeopardized just because you think you need to prove something.”

Ron took a step closer, his face flushed with anger. “You’re a real piece of work, Malfoy. This isn’t your call, so stop pretending you’re in charge just because you’ve got a fancy new title.”

Kingsley raised a hand, his voice calm but firm. “That’s enough. Ron, I need you here as backup. Draco and Hermione will handle this.”

Ron looked at Hermione, his expression wounded but resigned. “Fine,” he muttered, barely able to meet her eyes.

Hermione watched as he turned and left, the frustration and anger still evident in his posture.

The next morning the Ministry’s atrium was packed with witches and wizards, the minister had issued a mandatory urgent event and all witches and wizards had to attend. 

Kingsley stood at the podium, his voice calm yet powerful as he addressed the crowd who were busy talking among themselves. “ Welcome,” he said and the crowds went silent.  “I want to thank all of you for being here today,” he says.  

Hermione Draco was sitting behind Kingsley as she spoke. Draco looked well put together but she hated being around so many people so her leg was shaking. Draco looked at her and then her leg and gave her a stern look and she stopped.  

“Thank you all for being here today,” he began.

“Serving as your Minister has been one of the greatest honors of my life. There have been some challenging times and some easier times but, it has been a privilege to work alongside such amazing witches and wizards, it’s incredible to know that each of you is committed to building a safer, fairer world.”

He paused, his gaze sweeping the room. “But now, the time has come to step aside and make way for fresh leadership.” He said and everyone was shocked some people started talking but he continued and they stopped.  

“I am confident that the future of the Ministry and our world will be in capable hands.” 

Kingsley turned slightly, gesturing to Draco. “It is with great pride that I announce Draco Malfoy as the next Minister for Magic. I believe he will lead with strength and integrity.”

The crowd murmured, a mix of surprise, horror and admiration filling the room. 

Kingsley smiled. “I thank each of you serving you has been my honor, and I look forward to seeing the Ministry continue to flourish under Draco’s leadership next year.”

With a respectful nod to Draco and the crowd, Kingsley stepped back, allowing Draco to take his place at the podium.  

“Thank you, Minister Shacklebolt.” He looked at the crowd all these people would be his responsibility and he couldn’t even come up with his speech she ended up doing it for him. 

He began, his tone firm and confident. “I know I have a legacy to uphold, and I intend to do so with dedication and unwavering loyalty to the wizarding world. Together, we’ll face the challenges ahead and emerge stronger than ever.” He spoke and unintentionally Hermione was silently reciting what she wrote. 

“ I know the weight of responsibility I will carry, especially following someone as respected as Kingsley.”

“The wizarding world has faced many challenges, and we will face more in the days ahead. I promise to lead with dedication, and integrity as we work to protect and improve our world together.”

Draco allowed a brief pause, his voice softening slightly. “I am honored to serve you all. Let’s move forward—stronger, united, and ready for whatever lies ahead.”

He gave a slight nod, signaling the end of his speech, and stepped back amidst respectful applause.

Back in the office, Hermione stole a glance at him and had a bad feeling tonight, they’d be leaving for their mission just the two of them. She couldn’t shake the nerves tightening in her stomach.

Draco caught her look and gave her an appraising smirk. “Nervous, Granger? Or are you just concerned about keeping up with me out there?”

Hermione rolled her eyes, managing a small, forced smile. “Very funny, Malfoy. No… it’s just different. Just the two of us. And what if Greyback does show up?”

Draco tilted his head, an exaggerated expression of mock horror crossing his face. “Oh, right, wouldn’t want poor, little Granger facing the big, bad werewolf.” His voice dripped with sarcasm. 

“I’ll be sure to protect you from any dangerous bunnies we encounter too.” He smirked.  

Hermione’s let out an exasperated huff. “You know, sometimes I wonder if you take anything seriously.”

He rolled his eyes and sighed. “I do, actually,” he replied, voice lower now. “And I won’t let anything happen,” he said and left for his office. 

People were coming in all day to say goodbye to them. “It’s only a week,” she told Luna and Ginny. Harry and Ron had also gone to say goodbye and as she was preparing to leave, Hermione had a bad feeling like something was going to happen but she brushed it off.

Pansy, Scorpius and Blaise showed up afterward and a few minutes later Draco’s parents arrived. Hermione looked at Narcissa and smiled but when his eyes met Lucius a cold shiver ran down her back he gave her a peculiar look and she looked away.  

“Hermione,” Scorpius said as he ran to her. His grandfather looked upset but she didn’t look at him. 

“Have a safe trip,” Narcissa said and to Hermione's surprise, she smiled. “Thank you,” she said. “Here… I already finished it and you might like to read it when you’re there,” she said not meeting Hermione's eyes. It was the book they had selected for their book club that month. 

Hermione thanked her and then Narcissa went and hugged her son. “A whole week with Malfoy how will you ever survive,” Blaise tells her and Pansy laughs. “He’s not that bad, he’s just a little annoying sometimes,” Pansy smiled. “Agreed,” Blaise chuckles. 

They would be leaving at nightfall and she still had that nervous feeling maybe it was because she would be alone with him in another country away from everyone and Hermione wasn’t dumb she knew Draco was dangerous and he hated her what if he— no she thought he’s an auror and wouldn’t hurt me, would he?

Chapter Text

They were the only two left in the office and when it was time to go Draco made his way to her office. "Ready?" He asked and she nodded nervously. They both made their way to Kingsley's office and there on his desk was a golden vase with swans that had rubies as eyes.  

Draco offers her his arm and she takes it and then they both touch the vase. The world spins and blurs and Hermione's nerves are not helping. They land safely in New Zealand in the middle of a forest. 

Kingsley's instructions were simple. No wands once they arrived. The member had been removed from the safe house but would return once the mission was over and Kingsley wanted to avoid any magic trial in the safe house.  

Hermione still had her wand in her hand. Draco touched her arm. "No wands Granger and she bites her lip and nods putting her wand away.  

The wind was sharp and biting as they walked through the dense forest, the rain started pouring and they continued to walk. Hermione’s mind spun with irritation as she glanced over at Draco, who strode ahead with a self-assured, while she was stressing out.  

Since their assignment had begun, he had made it abundantly clear that he was only there to protect her because the Ministry had assigned him—otherwise, he wouldn’t have bothered.

“How much longer?” Hermione asked.  "Not sure I'll know when I find it," he tells her.  She pulled her cloak tighter around her shoulders, fighting against the chilly night air and rain.  "Do you find this assignment tedious?" She asked.  

Draco smirked, not even bothering to look back at her. “It’s not tedious, Granger. Babysitting is just below my skill level.”

“Babysitting?” she repeated, incredulous. “I’m here to translate ancient runes. If anyone’s being babysat, it’s you.”

He scoffed, the sound condescending. “Sure. Just keep telling yourself that.”

They were so caught up in their bickering that neither of them noticed the subtle rustling of the trees around them, the shadows shifting unnaturally in the moonlight. They moved deeper into the forest, their voices echoing in the silence.

It wasn’t until Hermione felt a prickling at the back of her neck that she stopped, her instincts screaming at her that something was off. She wanted to say it was the rain. "Malfoy," she whispered as she reached for her wand instinctively, but Draco’s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist.

“Don’t,” he hissed under his breath. “We’re under orders to not use magic that can trace back to the safe house.”

She wrenched her hand free, glaring at him. “Well, if I’m going to be ambushed, I’d prefer to have my wand ready.”

“Too late,” Draco said, his voice dangerously low as his gaze shifted to the edge of the clearing. His hand moved subtly to his side, reaching for the blade strapped to his belt.

A low, guttural growl echoed through the trees, and Hermione’s blood ran cold. Emerging from the shadows were three werewolves, their eyes glowing with an unsettling intensity, fixated directly on them. Their massive forms stalked forward, hackles raised, teeth bared in predatory grins.

“Stay behind me,” Draco ordered, his voice colder than the night air. His tone left no room for argument.

“You were going to kill them!”

“Yes, Granger, that’s what you do when something is trying to kill you.” His voice dripped with sarcasm. “Or have you forgotten that werewolves aren’t exactly harmless?”

“They’re still people! If you could just—” She struggled to find the words, her frustration boiling over. “If you could just see them as something other than monsters for one second—”

“Monsters are exactly what they are,” he snapped, his tone turning cold and distant. “And if you’re too naive to understand that, then you’re a liability to yourself and everyone around you.”

But Hermione’s mouth was already open to protest. “Draco, they’re people—” but then something covered her mouth and pulled her away and she tried to grab Malfoy but was not able to.

“They’re people who will rip you apart without a second thought,” he said harshly not sparing her a glance and not realizing she was not there. He had his wand out and readied himself for a fight.

“Try to stay quiet and let me handle this.”

She didn’t answer and he looked behind him and was gone. Then he heard her scream and she sounded far and he tried to hear where the scream was coming from but then he was met with a werewolf and it was coming towards him.

Draco lifted his knife but then the werewolf knocked him down. He tried to fight him off but he was not succeeding. He wanted to use his wand but knew they could not compromise the safe house. 

Then one of them launched at him and before he knew it one of the werewolves was on top of him trying to bite him Draco reached into his boot and pulled out a silver knife drove it into the werewolf's chest pulled it out and did it again. Blood sprayed everywhere and the creature howled in pain, stumbling back.

She screamed again and he tried to figure out where it was coming from. Another werewolf charged, and Draco dodged him. He had his wand he needed to use his wand but couldn’t risk the fucken safe house. "I'm coming Granger," he said with panic.  

The werewolf charged at him and Draco ran, he ran towards a cliff.  If he could just get him to charge at him again Draco could move and the werewolf would fall.

His plan failed when instead of charging at him he pulled Draco and dragged him down. This allowed him to stab the creature in the stomach so he took it and then he stabbed it again and the creature screamed and fell to the side.

“No!” Hermione screamed. “Help me!” “Let me go! Don’t touch me! No!” she screamed. “Malfoy!” she called for him.

“Fuck,” he said because he didn’t know where her screams were coming from and he started to panic. “No, stop it! Don’t touch me!” she cried and once he figured out where her screams were coming from he ran towards her.

Greyback had indeed found her and she had her wand but Kingsley said it didn’t matter what the situation was they could not use magic. She needed to keep the house safe.

“You don’t know how much I have wanted you little girl,” he said and wasted no time and pinned her to the ground. She kicked and tried to hit him but he laughed. “No one will hear you, that little boy is long gone,” he said talking about Draco.

“I’m going to show you what a real man’s dick feels like!” he said and he tore her shirt off.  She screamed hoping that Malfoy would hear her. 

“I can’t wait to get my claws in you,” he tells her. She tried to move to fight him off but he was huge and strong and she knew she was done for.

He didn’t waste time and his mouth went to the neck then her breast he framed them both and then his mouth was on her nipples. She was disgusted by him. “No, no! Let me go! Malfoy!” she cried tears pouring from her eyes. “Don’t touch me!” “No!” She screamed and he continued his assault. He bit down on her and she screamed.

The screams were horrifying and Draco was starting to panic. "Draco!" She cried calling him by his first name.  She screamed his name again and all he wanted to do was find her. He should have kept an eye on her. His job was to protect her and he was failing. 

“Draco!” she screamed again she managed to cover her breasts with her hands but he pulled them apart and went back down to her breasts. She was crying she wanted to die. His mouth his tongue all felt disgusting on her breasts but he kept biting them and tugging at her nipples.  

He then moved to her jeans and ripped them off along with her underwear leaving her completely exposed to him.

Then he unzipped his pants and he forced her legs apart. “No! No! Please no!” She kicked and punched and screamed and just when he was about to enter her she pulled back he was close but then he screamed in pain and rolled off of her and she pulled back and hugged her knees.

Malfoy had stabbed him and he stabbed him again and Greyback ran he pulled back and ran. Malfoy looked at her and she was crying and he was horrified, he had an idea of what happened. Greyback had rapped her he thought. She was completely naked. 

He had the urge to go after him and kill him but he had wanted to hold her. He took his shirt off and turned his head away so she knew he was not looking and she took it and pulled it on and she was shocked. Her eyes were red, she was covered in mud and he looked at her and without saying anything she started to walk, the rain disguising her tears.  

Draco was pissed off he was going to go after him and kill him, he was going to torture him he didn’t care that the safe house would be exposed he needed to die. He was going to rip him limb by limb but when he looked at her and how fragile and traumatized she looked he needed to get her inside, to get her out of there and she needed to feel safe.

He followed and when they found the safe house which to others would look like a regular tree they went inside she went to one of the rooms went to the bathroom and turned on the shower. She sat in the bathtub letting the water run down on her she was in shock and she was horrified. He had kissed her neck, and her breast he had sucked and bite on her nipples and she was disgusted.

Had Malfoy not gotten there he would have entered her he would have raped her. She had not cried she was too shocked to do it but then it all came at once and she began to cry.  Draco leaned his head back against her room door he could hear her crying. He moved away  because he couldn’t stand hearing her. She was crying the same way other girls had cried when Greyback had raped them in Malfoy Manor. 

She had been in the bathroom for hours. Draco knew she was he could hear the water running.

Hermione could still feel his mouth on her body and she hated it. She hated the feeling. No matter how much she scrubs and wash no matter how many times she repeated it she could feel him.

She needed the feeling gone she needed it gone and she took the wand and wanted to cut herself but she couldn’t use magic. Instead, she used a razor blade and cut herself she did it again and again until her hand was covered in blood but she wanted to get rid of the emotional pain.

She now understood why Draco had gone to kill those wolves when Kingsley wanted to use her as bait. Greyback's obsession with her was dangerous.

Draco couldn’t help but feel that he failed on their first fucken day he failed the one job that he had to protect her and he failed. Kingsley was going to kill him. Potter was going to kill him and he would not blame Weasley for killing him. They might as well have sent him.  

She had been in there for a long time and he had had enough she had been in there for hours and he had to check if she was okay.

“Granger,” he said knocking on the door but she didn’t answer. He knocked again harder and again no answer. He entered her room and it was empty. He could hear that the water was running.

He knocked on the bathroom but she didn’t answer. After knocking louder and no answer he opened the bathroom door and there she was on the floor with her knees to her chest and her face buried in her arms. The water was still running. He turned it off and turned his attention to her.

He didn’t know what to say. He didn’t know how to approach her. He had seen what Greyback did to women and how broken he left them after he rape them. He tried to approach her with caution.

“Granger,” he said and placed a hand over her shoulder and she flinched and moved away from him. She backed away as much as she could to a corner. And then she started to hyperventilate.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” he tells her. He backed up a little to give her space.  Then he noticed that there was a lot of blood on her arm.

“Are you injured?” he asked and didn’t care that she was pulling her arm back. Then he noticed a small blade next to her and he realized she did this to herself.

“Look at me!” he tells her but she doesn’t look up she looks away and tries to move away from him. He kneels in front of her and forces her to look at him.

“I’m not going to hurt you. I’m not going to touch you. I’m not that monster.” he explains to her.

“I was supposed to protect you and… I..” but he didn’t finish she threw her arms around him and buried her face in his shirt and he let her. At first he didn’t hug her back but as she started crying and her crying grew louder he found himself hugging her possessively, he did not like the sounds of her cries. It was heartbreaking.

He sat next to her and extended his legs out and she continued to cry and then without thinking he pulled her onto his lap and allowed her to hug him and he held her.

He didn’t mean to do this.  He didn’t mean to hold her but he knew she was scared and alone, her friends and family were far away and she didn’t have anyone but him right now. Plus he was doing his job he had to protect her even from herself.

“You can’t do this again,” he tells her holding out her arm but she ignores him and buries her face in his chest.

“I’m going to kill him.” He tells her and she looks at him and he realizes she has not spoken one word since the incident. Her eyes were wide. “I promise I will kill him.” He tells her and she nods and lays back in his chest.

She was having a mental battle. She should not show Malfoy how weak she is. She should not allow him to hold her. She should not feel safe in his arms. He’s just doing his job for the ministry she thought.

She continued to cry into his chest. I can take the pain away he thought. Draco was excellent when it came to mind magic.  He was a master at any mind magic there was including legilimency and occlumency.

He could remove the memory without any damage without her thinking that there is a missing memory or he could change it and give her a better one. He didn’t want to do it without her consent she already had someone take her without her consent.

“Granger,” he said and he looked up. “I can’t fix this physically but I can mentally.” He tells her.

“Kingsley said you're a master in mind magic,” she said softly finally speaking. 

“I can remove it without damaging your mind or I can change it and replace it with something beautiful.  I can store it deep in your mind where only I can find it.” He says.

She buried herself back in his chest and he let her. Then she speaks after what seems like a long time.

“Kingsley will want that memory in case he is captured.” She says weakly. “I’ll kill him before he’s captured,” he said.

“But if they get him first I can give that memory to him and he can use it against him,” she says.

"I can rewrite the night for you," he said. "Let me," he touches her cheek. 

She bit her lip and looked at him thinking what she should do. “I want to do it. I want you to rewrite the night.” just like when they rewrote the night by her just being there to give him a moment of peace that’s one of the most beautiful memories he has of her.

“But can you store it in my mind and you can get it if we need it,” she tells him and he nods.

“What do you want in its place?” he asked.

“I don’t know something beautiful, safe.” She said and she held him again.

“Look at me,” he tells her and she does. He goes into her mind as gently as possible and sees exactly what happened.

He saw him assaulting her, the vial things he told her, ripping her shirt what he did to her breasts he wanted to throw up. The fear in her eyes was horrifying.

The way she screamed for him to help her made him feel sick. Her kicking and screaming. Greyback ripped her jeans off leaving her exposed. He unzips his jeans and then Draco.

He saved her. He assaulted her but didn’t get a chance to rape her… Draco saved her. 

“This is what happened,” she tells him as she stands next to him while they are reliving this in her mind.

“I should have gotten to you faster,” he told her. They were quiet for a while.

“You saved me,” she tells him. “You didn’t leave me. You found me and you saved me and that’s what matters,” she says.

“Your mind is a mess Granger how do you keep it together,” he asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Well if you were to look in mine it’s like a filing cabinet everything in its place but yours is all over the place,” he says.

“Let’s just get this done,” she tells him. Draco takes the memory and twists it and it spirals and spirals until it’s so small he can take it and store it away. He creates a safe place to put it and he takes time to do it gently so it doesn’t damage her. “It feels strange, I know it’s in here but I don’t know.” She tells him.

“I’ll make sure to replace it so it’s not empty and if we ever need it I can retrieve it and if we don’t at least you can live without that horrible moment.” He says.

“What do you want me to replace it with?”

It can be anything from a day at the beach to you reading anything that you find beautiful I can replace it with.” he says.

“If I make a memory here with you would I remember it or will it not work since it’s in my mind and not real?“It should  work I will make sure, just decide what you want to replace it with.” He says.

She thought about it for a long time. If it was not real and no actual contact whatsoever she could ask for anything.

“Kiss me,” she says and he looks at her and breathes in and out deeply. “It’s just a memory right, not real, not physically real.” She said not Draco’s eyes widened and then nodded.

“Okay where do you want the scene to be at?” he asked. “Can it be from the past like years ago?” She asked and he didn’t know he had never done a memory inside a memory. “I can try,” he said.

“6th year at Hogwarts, astronomy tower, me in my school uniform and you in your quidditch uniform,” she blushed.

He nodded. He changed the background around them and they are at the astronomy tower. They are looking out and it’s winter.

She looked down she was in her uniform and he was in his quidditch uniform. They both look young again.

“Ready?” he asked and she nodded. “Close your eyes,” he whispers and she does and he touches her cheek and it almost feels real.

He knew it wasn’t, he didn’t know why she wanted this specifically but he was not going to ask her.

He brought her closer and his lips met hers and they kissed. It was a soft and gentle kiss not like the ones he was used to giving. This one was innocent and pure he didn’t want to scare her.

He took his time exploring her mouth and even thought this memory was fake and even though they were not kissing it felt magical. 

They kissed for a long time because why not it wasn’t real. When they finally pulled apart he rested his forehead to hers and they looked at each other.

“Would this memory be good enough?” he asked. “It’s beautiful,” she tells him. He kisses her forehead. Then he takes this fake memory and watches as it swirls creating it carefully and then inserting it as if that moment where Greyback had assaulted her was as if she were remembering another memory.

A memory in a memory was something he had never done but boy was he a master because he crafted it beautifully and it was as if it were real. She wouldn’t know that the memory of their kiss was not real and she wouldn’t know that the memory of Greyback excites her.

He made sure that she saw him fighting the other werewolves and that she saw Greyback leave.

Then he pulled out of her mind slowly in a delicate way he hadn’t with anyone else and when he came back she was staring at him and then she blinked and the memory of Greyback was gone.

She didn’t know why they were there she did know what was going on but she was exhausted and fell asleep. There was something that Draco was forgetting. “Fuck,” he thought because they were not supposed to use magic.

Chapter Text

The safe house was located in a quiet clearing, with the occasional gust of wind rustling the trees. If anyone were to look towards it they would only see a tree. 

Hermione sat outside on an old wooden bench, poring over the ancient runes carved into slabs of stone. The task of translating them was complex, and she needed to concentrate but it was hard to do with Malfoy standing there.

Draco leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed as he watched her work. He was supposed to be here for protection, while she translated. But the hours dragged on, and boredom gnawed at him.

Eventually, unable to contain his boredom he cleared his throat. “ Granger,” he drawled, “what exactly do those runes say? And don’t tell me it’s some thrilling message about ancient goblins or something.”

Hermione glanced up, arching an eyebrow at his impatience. “It’s not goblins,” she replied, a hint of a smile playing at her lips. “This is ancient magic. These runes are older than most of the spells we know today.”

He rolled his eyes but stepped closer, intrigued despite himself. “And you can just… read them? Like that?”

She nodded, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. “I’ve studied quite a few ancient languages and runic systems. Some of them date back thousands of years. It’s… complicated, but it’s fascinating.”

Draco found himself genuinely impressed. He hadn’t expected that. Granger was always insufferable in her intelligence, but somehow, seeing her so absorbed, explaining something with such passion, he couldn’t help but feel a begrudging admiration. “Didn’t realize you were some sort of ancient language expert. Anything you can’t do?”

She laughed softly, caught off-guard by his unexpected compliment. “Well, there are limits to what I know. But I’ve worked hard to learn what I can and yes there are lots of things I can’t do like swimming but you already know that.” They were quiet again and he sat on the bench far from her. 

As she sat there working a memory appeared in her mind. The kiss they shared in 6th year and she wondered if he ever thought of it. She didn’t even know how it happened all she remembered was they kiss and it it was amazing and it was hard not to think about it when he was close to her. She wanted to ask him why did he kiss her that day but she wouldn’t.  

Around midday, she came back into the safe house and prepared sandwiches and lemonade. She set a plate down in front of Draco, who sat across from her at the small, dusty kitchen table. They ate quietly, neither willing to disrupt the fragile peace that had settled between them.

After a few moments, Hermione took a deep breath, glancing at Draco. “Can I ask you something?”

“No,” he replied quickly, his tone sharp and dismissive.

She ignored his answer. “If… if Voldemort were to summon you, would you leave me here alone?”

The question hung in the air. Draco hadn’t considered that possibility, but her question unsettled him. He saw the flash of vulnerability in her eyes, the fear she was trying so hard to hide.

After a moment, he looked at her, his gaze steady. “No,” he said quietly, with a finality that surprised even himself.

A hint of relief passed over her face, but it didn’t erase the tension. She seemed haunted, as though something else was bothering her.

“Is it… Greyback?” he asked suddenly, surprising himself. “You’re afraid of him, aren’t you?”

Hermione swallowed, her fingers playing with a loose thread on her sleeve. “I shouldn’t be telling you this but yes,” she admitted quietly. “I don’t even know why, but something about him… it terrifies me.”

Draco felt an unexpected surge of protectiveness. He despised that he cared at all, but he couldn’t shake the feeling. He knew why she was afraid but she would never remember that memory because he stored it in the farthest place in her mind. 

As the afternoon wore on, Hermione continued to pore over the runes, but Draco’s restlessness grew. He leaned against a nearby tree, tapping his fingers impatiently, his gaze flicking between the surrounding forest and Hermione’s focused expression. The stillness was beginning to grate on him, and he could feel himself edging towards irritation.

“Are you going to be at this all day, Granger? How long does it take to translate these things” he finally muttered, his voice laced with impatience.

Hermione didn’t look up, keeping her attention on the runes. “Not all day just the Ken’s I’m working on. Plus if I did work on them all day that would be fine because it’s the job I was asked to do.”

Draco scoffed, shaking his head. “Right, because you have to be perfect in every situation. Just like always.”

She looked up at him, eyebrows furrowed. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me,” he said with a smirk. “You always have to be so perfect, trying to be better than everyone. Maybe if you weren’t so obsessed with proving you’re better than everyone else, people would like you. 

Hermione’s face flushed with anger. “I’m doing my job. I’m doing it because it’s our mission. And to be honest I don’t care if people like me.”

Draco rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. “Right. This has nothing to do with you wanting to be perfect all the time, I’m sure. Just admit it, Granger—you can’t help yourself.”

Her hands clenched around the papers she’d been holding, and she took a deep breath, as though steadying herself. “You know, I don’t have to listen to this. You may be here to ‘protect’ me, but that doesn’t give you the right to be a jerk.”

“You’re just an annoying little know it all and it’s good that you don’t care if people don’t like you because they don't,” he sneered. “

She looked sad but didn’t say anything. She started to stand. He raised an eyebrow, a smirk pulling at his lips as he took a step closer. “Go ahead then, Granger. Storm off, like you always do when things don’t go your way.”

Hermione’s face tightened, her eyes flashing with anger and something else—a hurt she couldn’t quite mask. She collected her work and turned on her heel without another word. He watched her retreating form, a part of him feeling annoyed that she left.

As she reached the door of the safe house, she paused, hesitating for just a moment as though she might say something else. But then she stepped inside, slamming the door shut behind her.

He went after her irritated that she left without a fight. “So you are storming off.” She turned and they glared at each other in silence.

Finally, Hermione turned away from him, furious and fighting the urge to pull her wand and curse him.  

Later that night, at dinner, Hermione was working at the kitchen table. “Move this crap Granger it’s in my way.” She didn’t argue and instead went to sit by the window. 

 Draco leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, watching her with a faint, disdainful smirk.

“Are you going to work all night?” he drawled, his voice laced with condescension.

Hermione whirled around to face him. “We’re here for a serious mission, this is important.”

Draco pushed off the wall, his gaze narrowing. “This isn’t Hogwarts, Granger you’re not getting any points for Gryffindor.”

Her voice shook with barely contained fury. “I’m here to do my job, Malfoy. But you—you’re talking is irritating me!”

Something dark and dangerous flickered in Draco’s eyes. “This is a waste of time I could be doing more important things.” He says. 

“This is important work,” she said. “My job is to protect you but you’re an annoying little witch and I can’t stand being around you.” She glared at him.  

“I can handle myself if you don’t want to be here leave.” She said.  

“I should leave you out here alone for Greyback to find,” he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. “See how your precious little translating skills hold up against him.”

Hermione froze and looked at her work. She didn’t know why she was so terrified just hearing his name. He regretted saying that as soon as the words came out. She stiffness her shoulders. For a long, painful moment, she looked at her work, her head bowed, her hands clenching tightly.

Finally, she spoke, her voice barely a whisper but unmistakably trembling. “You hate me that much, don’t you?” “I should have never told you I was afraid of him because you will use it against me, you hate me so much that you would let Greyback get me if he could.” She says. 

“Yes Granger I hate you! I have always hated you! To me, you’re nothing but a filthy worthless mudblood.” He spat.  He didn’t know why he was being so mean maybe it was all the anger he had towards her for making him feel things he should not. 

She looked away from him her eyes sad and glossy.  

“Oh, don’t tell me you’re going to cry now,” he sneered. “Merlin, you haven’t changed at all come on then go ahead cry.”

Without another word, Hermione rushed toward the door, her heart pounding as she flung it open and stormed out into the night, leaving Draco standing in stunned silence. 

He expected her to come back in a minute after she calmed down, but the minutes stretched into an hour, and a nagging feeling crept into his gut.

He remembered last night the horror in her eyes after what Greyback had done. Her screams, the way she screams for him to help. She was not coming back, what if Greyback came back?  

“Fuck!” He yelled as he grabbed his cloak and rushed out the door. The moonlight illuminated the clearing, casting eerie shadows as he searched, his pulse pounding. What if Greyback got to her? 

After several minutes, he spotted her sitting on a rock at the edge of the forest, her shoulders hunched, silent tears streaming down her face.

Relieved but masking it with irritation, he approached her. “Granger It’s not safe out here.”

She didn’t look up, her voice shaky. “I’d rather be out here than in there with you.”

Draco clenched his jaw, his patience fraying. “You’re acting like a child. Now, come on. We’re going back inside.”

“No.” Her voice was quiet but defiant, her gaze fixed out in the distance.

He exhaled, his frustration boiling over. “This isn’t a choice, Granger. I’m ordering you to come inside. We’re not doing this.”

She shook her head, refusing to budge. “Then go back without me, I’d rather have to face Greyback than continue to have you insult me.”

He took a step closer, his voice low and dangerous. “I’m not asking if you want to. I’m telling you. Now, stop being difficult, and come inside.”

“No.”

With a growl of frustration and, his patience completely gone and before she could protest, he scooped her up, throwing her over his shoulder.

“Malfoy! Put me down!” she shrieked, pounding her fists against his back. “You arrogant—”

“I warned you,” he muttered, ignoring her protests as he started back toward the safe house. “You should’ve listened.”

She continued struggling, her indignation muffled against his cloak, but he kept his grip firm, unrelenting. Finally, they reached the safe house, and he set her down inside, shutting the door firmly behind them.

She shot him a glare, her cheeks flushed with anger and tears. “You’re impossible to be around with.”

He crossed his arms, his expression hard. “And you’re reckless. Next time, remember that it’s my job to keep you safe. Whether you like it or not out there is not safe, when I say come inside you come inside!”

They stood there, breathing hard, their tempers blazing, both too proud to back down.

“I’m not some helpless child!”

Draco raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. “Then stop acting like one. Running out into the woods alone, when you know werewolves are prowling around? When you know Greyback is out there. That’s about as reckless as it gets, Granger.”

Hermione’s fists clenched. “I can handle myself, Malfoy! I don’t need you making decisions for me.”

“Oh, clearly,” he sneered. “You were handling yourself so well out there, sobbing in the middle of the forest with nothing but wolves to keep you company.”

Her cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment, but she didn’t back down. “I wouldn’t have been out there if you hadn’t acted like an absolute prat!”

He rolled his eyes. “So it’s my fault now that you threw a fit?“

Hermione’s eyes narrowed, and she took a step closer, her voice trembling with frustration. “You don’t get it, do you? I try my best to be civil with you! I try my best to be nice! I try and try and you’re always mean. I hate being here with you. So if I want a moment to myself I have that right to go outside as I please.”

“And yet here we are, with me keeping you from getting yourself killed,” Draco retorted, his voice dropping lower. 

“I can do as I please.” She says. 

“No you don’t, your not a child Granger and you need to do as I say,” 

“No, I will not listen to you,” she said. 

“If you insist on behaving like a child, then don’t be surprised when I treat you like one.”

 “You wouldn’t dare—” she says glaring at him.  

“Oh, wouldn’t I?” he interrupted, his voice cold and uncompromising. Without waiting for her to respond, he grabbed her and tossed her over his shoulder.

“Draco, let go of me!” she snapped, hitting his back with her fists. But he didn’t listen and opened the door to her room, walked over and threw her on her bed. 

“Stay here. Maybe some time alone will give you a chance to think about how reckless you were.” He says showing the key to her room.  

Her eyes flared with anger. “You can’t just lock me in here!”

Draco shrugged, his expression unyielding. “If that’s what it takes to keep you from running off again, then yes, I can. And I will.”

He stepped back and closed the door, turning the key in the lock. Hermione pounded on the door, shouting after him, but he simply walked away, ignoring her muffled protests. 

He knew that all of this was his fault he was the one who started an argument for no reason at all and he didn’t care. 

Chapter Text

The next morning Draco unlocked Hermione’s door and she slid out of it as fast as she could. She didn’t bother talking to him. She grabbed a granola bar and cup of water and went outside to read over the ruins, she concentrated as she deciphered line after line of ancient text. 

By midday, she had something. “It’s a map,” she said excitedly. 

“A map of what?”

“It’s for a cave but I’m not all sure of the location somewhere in New Zealand  though.” “There’s a bit missing.” 

She went back to work and Draco didn’t miss the determined glint in her eye as she continued translating, pouring over every detail.

Lunch came and went in near silence. Draco went to make himself lunch but Hermione forgot all about lunch as she concentrated on her work. Noticing this he rolled his eyes and made her a sandwich. “Eat,” he ordered and surprisingly she did not argue. 

They both were wrapped in their thoughts. Draco watched her occasionally, noticing how immersed she was in her work, her brow furrowed, biting her lip in that way he knew she wasn’t even aware of. 

He’d never admit it, but there was something oddly fascinating about her focus, about the way she seemed almost… at peace when she was working.

She stopped to think for a while and he found it fascinating the way her mind worked as if it didn’t take long for her to figure something out. 

“It’s an underground cave,” she smiled to herself. After stopping to think again she returned to the text, murmuring to herself as she deciphered symbols and phrases. 

“There is a missing piece,” she said and she disappeared into the storage room, searching for another box of ancient artifacts she’d stashed away to review later. 

Draco noticed after a few minutes that she hadn’t come back and wandered over to the storage room doorway, watching her with mild amusement as she stood on tiptoe, stretching up on a ladder, reaching for a box on a high shelf.

He couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow, the height difference almost absurd—she was probably a good foot and a half shorter than him, after all even on the ladder, she could barely reach.

Just as he was about to say something sarcastic, but instead he looked at her. She was in those tight jeans again. Then his gaze caught on the skin revealed by her stretched shirt, the smooth, toned line of her stomach, bare from where her shirt had ridden up. 

Before he knew it, he was crossing the room, almost on impulse. He reached out and, without thinking, ran a single finger lightly down her exposed skin, tracing a line from just beneath her ribs to her belly button and he thought of how much he wanted to kiss it. 

Hermione gasped, the unexpected touch making her lose her balance. She let out a startled yelp, her hands flailing as she tried to catch herself—and then she fell, straight into his waiting arms.

For a moment, they both froze, her body pressed against his, his arms wrapped around her waist, holding her steady. Her eyes were wide, her breath catching as she stared up at him, her cheeks flushed.

“Malfoy… sorry…” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper, her expression a mixture of shock and something else something she seemed too stunned to identify.

He swallowed, his gaze lingering on her, the urge to lean down and close the remaining distance almost overwhelming. But after a tense moment, he took a step back, releasing her gently, his face a perfect mask of indifference. Thankfully she didn’t mention anything about him touching her stomach. 

“You should be more careful, Granger,” he muttered, though his voice sounded rougher than he’d intended. “Wouldn’t want you breaking your neck.”

She stared at him, still catching her breath, and then quickly looked away, her cheeks bright pink. “I… I didn’t ask for your help, you know.”

“Could’ve fooled me,” he shot back, crossing his arms, though he kept his gaze averted, trying to tamp down the unexpected rush to touch her. 

Without another word, Hermione turned back to her work, clearly flustered. Draco lingered just a moment longer, watching her carefully get back on the ladder to reach for the box.

After watching her struggle again he rolled his eyes walked over to where the box was and pulled it down she looked at him from where she stood and then climbed back down. 

He told himself he was just making sure she didn’t fall again, it was his job after all But as he walked away, he couldn’t shake the memory of her soft skin beneath his fingers, or the way her heart had pounded against his chest.

After her close call in the storage room, Hermione worked on more translating. It became stuck with a ruin that she had never encountered. She was so focused on it that she skipped dinner before she realized it was time for bed. 

She returned to her room, hoping for a nice relaxing shower. But her hopes of freshening up were dashed when she discovered her bathroom sink had sprung a leak. Water had soaked through her bag of clothes, leaving her with nothing dry to wear.

With a sigh, she gathered her wet clothes and knocked softly on Draco’s door, bracing herself for whatever mood he was in. He opened it with a raised eyebrow, looking half-amused, half-annoyed.

“I need to go outside so in case you don’t find me here you know where I’ll be,” she says and turns to leave. 

“Why are you going outside?” he asks stepping out of his room, he was only wearing pajama pants and Hermione looked at his arms and chest and then looked away.  

“Just going to hang this outside to dry.” She showed him the wet clothes. 

“There’s something wrong with the sink it’s leaking,” she said. 

“They should be fine by morning.”

Draco shook his head, frowning. “ Absolutely not. Greyback and his pack are out there, and if they catch your scent because of your clothes, it’ll draw them right to us.”

She groaned, rubbing her temples. “Well, I still need to shower, and I’m not going to do that with nothing to change into.”

He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as if debating his options. Then, with a reluctant sigh, he stepped back into his room and returned with a black shirt. He handed it to her, looking almost pained as he did.

“Here. You can use this, I guess.” His lips twisted into a smirk. “Just try not to ruin it.”

Hermione took it from him, suppressing the small smile tugging at her lips. She turned and hurried back to her room, eager for a hot shower. 

The shirt reached just to her knees, with the fabric draping over her frame like an oversized dress. She had worn his clothes before so she wasn’t very worried that he’d mind.

She was hyper-aware that she was not wearing anything underneath it, but for now, it would do.

Once she was ready for bed she curled up in her room with a book, trying to focus, but the quiet of the night outside made her uneasy. 

Hours later, just as she was beginning to relax, a low, haunting howl echoed through the woods, sending chills down her spine. She tried to brush it off, but the howls continued, sounding closer each time. 

She thought of Greyback she didn’t know why he terrified her so much. She tried to ignore the howling but it continued and she had to admit that she was scared and without being able to use her wand she was completely defenseless. 

She felt like she couldn’t breathe. Her heart raced, and finally, unable to stand it any longer, she slipped out of her room and knocked on Draco’s door.

Draco lay in bed, one arm draped over his eyes, trying to ignore the howling, finding a rare moment of peace despite the circumstances he was falling asleep. But then came a soft, hesitant knock on his door.

He opened his eyes, instantly alert, and pushed himself up. She was probably in trouble, he thought. 

There was growling outside now as if the werewolves were fighting. When he opened the door and found her standing there, arms crossed tightly over her chest, he blinked in surprise.

“What do you want, Granger?” he muttered, leaning against the doorframe, his expression impassive.

She shifted uncomfortably, glancing down the dark hallway as if something might emerge from the shadows. 

“I… I didn’t realize how useless I’d feel without my wand,” she admitted her voice small and laced with frustration. “I'm not dumb if one of them gets in, I can't fight them off.”

Draco looked at her, his expression unreadable. He realized with a strange twist in his chest that she was genuinely scared.

“So… can I stay in here?” she asked quietly, her gaze finally lifting to meet his. “I’ll sleep on the floor.”

He looked at her for a moment, letting her words hang in the air before he replied, “Fine.”

Hermione nodded, her relief evident, she left to go get her blanket and pillow. When she returned he was already in bed. 

She moved to settle herself on the floor and as she was passing his bed before she could even begin to he pulled and she landed in his arms.  

“Malfoy!” she gasped staring at him in confusion.

“If you’re staying in my room, you’re staying in my bed, with me,” he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

She opened her mouth to protest, but the look in his eyes silenced her and she nodded. She was still in his arms but he rolled over and laid her down next to him against the wall. 

They lay there in silence, inches apart, each aware of the other’s presence in the darkened room. The werewolves howled had died out but after a while, it started again in the distance, but somehow, with Draco beside her, the sound felt a little less terrifying.

He turned his back to her and tried to ignore the urge to glance over his shoulder. 

The silence between them stretched on for a while, but Draco could feel her presence beside him, even though they weren’t touching. Her quiet breaths filled the space, and for some reason, they comforted him more than they should have.

When the growling started again he heard her gasp then she shifted, moving closer to him without saying a word. Her body pressed lightly against him, and for a moment, he thought she might pull away. But then, without hesitation, she turned to face him and shifted even closer, her head resting against the pillow next to his.

He clenched his jaw, trying not to let his mind wander. He couldn’t let himself think about her next to him, couldn’t let his guard slip. He had to remain distant—after all, this was just a one-time thing. She was scared and he was doing his job, that was all.

He turned to lay on his back and his gaze went to her and he looked at him, her eyes filled with something unspoken, something vulnerable, something that made him question all the walls he’d spent so long building.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible and closed her eyes  

He didn’t answer right away. He wasn’t sure what to say. Instead, he closed his eyes and let the soft rhythm of her breathing calm him.  

He couldn’t sleep knowing that she was near him was unsettling. His body was reacting in a way it shouldn't. He was finally falling asleep when she moved closer to him he moved his arm and she made her way to his chest. He looked at her and she seemed like she was at peace. 

He tried to ignore the fact that she was lying on his bare chest and that her warm breath was playing with his skin and it was driving him crazy. He ignored that her hand lay on his abs. He wondered if she was wearing anything underneath his shirt, "fuck," he thought. His mind filled with things he would like to do to her.  

When he finally closed his eyes again he opened them right back. She had nuzzled her face into his chest and it was getting hard to keep control. She was hugging him as if he were some sort of security blanket. I’m not a bloody teddy bear, he thought. He should push her away but he felt guilty about what Greyback had done, he felt like it was his fault.  

He concentrated on sleep and not his growing erection. But it was hard, her skin on his skin shouldn't feel so good. He glanced down, realizing Hermione was fast asleep and he moved her hair from her face.  

He didn’t know when he fell asleep but the next morning he woke up to her in his arms. His first instinct was to pull away, to regain his personal space and remind her that he wasn’t here to be here teddy bear. But when he shifted, she let out a soft, sleepy murmur, and nestled closer. He froze, caught off guard by her unconscious hold on him. He sighed, rolling his eyes, thinking, I am not a fucken babysitter.

And yet, for reasons he couldn’t fully understand, he didn’t move. Instead, he stayed in bed for a while, longer than he wanted allowing her to rest peacefully, her steady breathing oddly soothing against his skin. Her grip on him eventually relaxed, but by then, he found himself not minding as much as he thought he would.

When Hermione finally woke, she looked up and found Draco already awake, his usual smirk barely concealed. Her cheeks turned pink, and she quickly released her hold, sitting up.

“Good Morning,” she mumbled, brushing her hair out of her face, trying to compose herself as if she hadn’t just spent the night clinging to him.

“Sleep well, Granger?” he asked, a mocking glint in his eye. But there was no real malice in his tone, only that familiar sarcasm. Without another word, she got up and ran out of his room. 

Chapter Text

Hermione finally had a breakthrough. Among the ancient ruins she had been examining, she spotted something a location for the cave. She leaned closer, tracing the winding paths and strange symbols etched into the rock. It pulsed with a magic she could feel, buzzing faintly beneath her fingertips.

“It’s here,” she murmured to Draco, her voice filled with quiet excitement. “The cave we’re looking for—it’s in the area about a two-hour hike up the trail.”

He studied the ruins but had no idea what the heck those symbols meant. “We can go after lunch.“ and she agreed.  

After a quick meal, they set off through the dense forest, following the twisting trail as it led them up the mountain. The air grew colder, and mist curled through the trees. Finally, they reached the cave entrance—a dark, gaping mouth in the side of the rock, framed by twisted vines and moss. When they entered it was an empty space. 

Hermione felt a shiver run through her. “So there’s nothing here,” he says. “No it’s underground,” she tells him. Then he finds a small opening covered by rocks. 

There were a lot of rocks and Hermione tried to move one but it was heavy and she couldn’t lift it. 

“Leave it,” Draco snapped, his voice sharp as he started moving the rocks out of the way. 

“I don’t mind helping,” she replied, frowning as she tried again.

He turned to her, his expression firm. “I said leave it.” His tone left no room for argument, and reluctantly, she nodded, stepping back.

There was no way in hell he was going to let her lift those rocks. He was the man, after all, and she was a young lady. If there was one thing Malfoys prided themselves on, it was being gentlemen.

It took half an hour for him to move them and Hermione wondered how strong he was because those rocks were huge.  The opening revealed a narrow tunnel that led them deeper and deeper beneath the earth, twisting and turning as they descended into the cave’s depths. 

The air grew cooler, heavy with the scent of ancient stone, and Hermione felt a tingling energy all around her, like the magic was alive, watching their every move.

They felt a tangible energy, one that seemed to wrap around them as they stepped inside. Hermione was distracted by the paintings on the walls symbols she didn’t understand.  

He looked over his shoulder and she had fallen behind.“Stay close,” Draco muttered, as he waited for her to catch up. 

She nodded, but her attention was still on the cave walls.

“Touch it…”

Hermione froze, glancing around. “Did you hear that?”

Draco frowned, looking at her like she’d lost her mind. “Hear what?”

Her gaze returned to the rocks, and the voice echoed again, a soft, haunting murmur that sent a shiver down her spine.

“Touch it…”

She stared at the rocks, her heartbeat quickening. She heard something she knows she did.  She ignored it but then it happened again. The voice was faint, almost like a breath carried by the wind, but unmistakable.

“Touch it…”

She swallowed, she was drawn to a ruin 
a stone archway carved into the cave wall, glowing a faintly silvery-blue light. Symbols spiral around its center, where a single pulsing rune seems almost alive. Beneath the arch, a low stone altar is covered in dust, adorned with handprint carvings and small, engraved eyes that seem to watch her approach. 

The ruin radiates strange, magnetic energy, both enchanting and ominous, making it impossible for her to look away her hand hovering over it.  

“Granger,” Draco’s voice cut through her trance, snapping her back to reality. He was watching her, a mixture of confusion and irritation in his gaze. 

“What are you doing?”

“I…I heard something,” she whispered, unable to shake the sensation pulling her toward the stone. 

Draco’s brow furrowed, a flash of concern breaking through his irritation. “There’s nothing here but rocks and dirt. Are you sure?”

Ignoring his question, Hermione’s fingers drifted closer to the stone, brushing its cool surface. The moment she made contact, a surge of energy pulsed from the rock, shooting up her arm and into her chest. She screamed, as an invisible force seemed to pull at her, tugging her toward the depths of the cave.

“Granger!” Draco’s voice was sharper now, alarmed as he reached out to steady her but her hand wouldn’t move.  

Hermione felt like she was being pulled out of her body, she saw the silvery blue light and she felt the pull she needed to move her hand she pulled and pulled until she managed to pull her hand free and she fell back.  

He caught her before she hit the ground. “Granger;” he said. “Are you alright?” He asked. 

“It…felt like something was pulling me,” she managed, her voice barely above a whisper.

He held onto her, his gaze searching her face with rare intensity. “You didn’t answer me, are you alright .”

She forced a shaky smile. “I’m fine. Just…a little dizzy.” But even as she said it, she could feel the lingering sensation, a strange, unsettling presence. 

Draco’s grip tightened,his jaw set. “We’re getting out of here. Now.”

He extended his arm so he could help her out but instead of taking his arm, she took his hand. He felt an unexpected warmness through his body but ignored it and led her out. He held her hand until they arrived at the safe house. 

When they returned to the safe house, they were surprised to find Kingsley waiting for them. The door was ajar, and as they stepped inside, they saw him standing by the table, reviewing a set of papers with a focused look

Draco raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting the sudden visit. “We didn’t expect you here.”

Kingsley nodded, unfazed. “I came to check on you both. Make sure everything’s going smoothly.” 

As Kingsley observed them, his gaze shifted to their hands, which were firmly clasped together. His eyes lingered for a moment, and his gaze moved to Draco, locking eyes with him. The briefest of pauses passed before Draco, slowly released Hermione’s hand, his jaw tightening ever so slightly. Kingsley said nothing, but his gaze remained steady before he spoke.

“So, how are things going?” he asked, his voice neutral, giving nothing away.

Hermione cleared her throat, still processing the strange, lingering feeling from the cave. She hesitated for only a moment before speaking. “I found a map in the ruins I translated. I found a map of a cave that’s supposed to hold some sort of magic. That’s where we were.”

Kingsley’s eyes sharpened at the mention of magic. “Ancient magic?” he repeated, taking a step closer to her, his interest piqued. “That’s…interesting.”

Hermione nodded, her brow furrowing as she recounted what they’d found. “The ruins—there were symbols, runes—strange ones. There was a moment where—” but Draco cut her off. 

“We got into an argument and I almost left her there.” he lied.He wanted to explore this more before telling anyone. 

Kingsley’s expression remained calm, but a flicker of something unreadable passed through his eyes. He crossed his arms, thinking for a moment. 

“Malfoy your job is to be there if she needs protection if you want me to pull you out of this mission I'll do it. I’ll have to send McLaggen since he’s the only one I can spare.” A look of horror passed her face. 

“We cleared up the misunderstanding.” She lied.  

She didn’t like being here alone with Malfoy but she did not want McLaggen near her and apparently, Malfoy felt the same. “Absolutely not, he won’t hesitate to sacrifice her if he needs to save himself,” he says and she was thankful. 

“Ancient magic?.” he said. Kingsley was lost in thought. “I’m might have to extend your mission for another week,” he tells them. 

Draco, standing beside Hermione, exchanged a brief look with her before turning back to Kingsley. “Why?”

Kingsley’s gaze shifted between them once more. “You’ll need that time to explore further. There’s much more to uncover, I’m sure of it.”

Hermione nodded slowly, she wasn’t sure if she was ready to be around Malfoy for a longer period of time it seemed they didn’t have a choice.

Kingsley’s tone shifted then, becoming more businesslike. “I’ll check in again soon. Keep me updated on your progress.” Without another word, he turned and made his way to the door. 

The door closed softly behind him, leaving Hermione and Draco in the quiet of the safe house with Hermione feeling strange. 

Hermione was getting ready for bed when she noticed that she had Malfoys shirt and she threw it on after a quick shower. She was exhausted and she was thinking about what had happened earlier. How she had felt like something was being torn inside her.

She was thinking of Malfoy about the kiss in 6th year and wondering why he ever kissed her. She was lost in her memory when she heard howling and she opened her eyes. There it was again the fear that she couldn’t understand. 

She tried to ignore it but she couldn’t, she knew she was terrified but could not understand why. Without thinking she made her way down the hall to his room. 

Draco was lying down trying to get sleep and he was finally drifting off when a knock on the door woke him. He knew it was her but didn’t know what she wanted. 

“What is it, Granger?” He asked as he opened the door. “Well umm,” then there was more howling. “Did you hear that?” she asked and he ran a hand over his face, stifling a groan. 

“Yeah, yeah, I heard it.” He looked at her and she knew that what happened was terrible she didn’t remember it but she was still terrified of Greyback. 

He rolled his she’s and stepped aside motioning her inside. “Just come to bed. At least then you’ll stop keeping me from getting any sleep.”

She hesitated but then slipped past him into his room. He gestured to the bed, clearly not in the mood for more argument. He noticed she was wearing his shirt.

She settled on the far side next to the wall, pulling the covers over her and feeling strangely comforted by his presence, even if he looked thoroughly exasperated.

“You won’t even know I’m here,” she said. He ignored her. 

He turned off the light and slid in beside her, keeping a careful distance. As she lay there, she tried to relax, but the howls, piercing the silence of the night, and making it hard to close her eyes. 

The howling continued and she could not help but feel scared what the heck was wrong with her, she thought.

She couldn’t stand it anymore so after a few moments, she edged a little closer to him, feeling her heart pound every time the howls sounded outside. 

She didn’t want to wake him up she just wanted to be close to him. The mattress shifted slightly as she accidentally bumped him, so she gasped and tried to move away.  

“I’m sorry,” she says. He was facing her and she was facing away from him and she closed her eyes thinking she would have stayed on her side. 

He grunted but instead of complaining, he slipped his arm under her and pulled her toward him, she had her back to him and she turned and he closed his eyes with an exasperated sigh.

“Merlin, Granger,” he muttered, voice rough with fatigue. “You’re lucky I’m letting you stay here at all.”

She was shocked the he was holding her and to be honest, so was he. He didn’t think he was going to do that but they didn’t speak and instead, she relaxed, feeling warmth spread through her as his arm held her close. “Thanks,” she whispered.

“Just go to sleep,” he grumbled, his tone softer than usual, as if trying to keep the rough edges to mask anything else. He didn’t realize that he nuzzled his face in her vanilla-scented hair and he inhaled and held her tighter. 

“If my hair—“ she began but his breathing became heavier and she knew he was asleep. 

She felt comfortable she knew she shouldn’t. Ron would kill her if he knew she was in bed next to Malfoy but she couldn’t help it she was terrified for no reason and she felt safe with him. 

The feeling of his breath near her ear sent an unexpected sensation through her. She could hear growling but she focused on his breathing and after it became comforting she found herself drifting off, feeling safe despite everything. For once, she allowed herself to let down her guard, lulled to sleep by the steady rhythm of his breathing near her ear and the feeling of safety in his arms.

Chapter Text

Draco woke before her and sometime during the night, she shifted next to the wall. She probably didn’t want to be around him, he thought. So he got out of bed and let her be. 

Hermione woke with a heavy head and a dull ache in her bones. The warmth of her body felt off, her skin clammy, and her throat dry. She groggily opened her eyes, squinting against the morning light streaming through the small window. 

The house was silent, she pushed herself up, blinking to clear her vision. She was not feeling well, but she was not going to tell him, the last thing she wanted was for him to get mad at her plus she needed to keep working.

She felt the heat radiating off her but shrugged it off as something minor, something that could wait.

Draco went back to his room and observed her then his voice broke the silence as she stood from the bed. “Don’t you plan on getting out of bed,” he asked irritated. 

Hermione straightened, trying to ignore the dizziness threatening to pull her back down onto the bed. She clutched the side of the table for support, her fingers shaking slightly. 

“Yes, we need to go back to the cave I just need a minute,” she said, her voice rough, betraying the feverish discomfort she felt. She straightened her posture, trying to hide the weakness in her body.

They were going to the cave today and she was not looking forward to the walk. She had to push through, she hated the thought of having to walk so much. 

After she was ready they walked in silence for a while she started to feel ill and she started to fall behind me. 

She knew she had a fever and didn’t have medicine for it now but was sure that there was an emergency pack in the safe house. 

After a while he looked her over, clearly unimpressed. “You’re too slow,” he muttered sarcastically, and he had to slow down for her to catch up. 

“We don’t have time for you to be walking this slow Granger.”

Hermione swallowed hard, her stomach flipping uncomfortably. She took another step forward, but her legs were unsteady. 

She didn’t know if she should tell him she was sick. Anytime she told Ron he would get angry at her and ignore her until she was better. She wanted to avoid making Malfoy mad. 

She she pushed through, and as she took another step, her vision blurred, and her knees gave out beneath her.

She crumpled to the ground with a soft thud.

“Merlin, Granger!” Draco’s voice was suddenly much closer, sharper with concern now that he saw her on the ground. “Can you be less clumsy,” he said. 

He gave her his hand but she didn’t take it and he looked at her and she looked pale. He kneeled beside her, annoyance still present but mingled with something else.

Hermione’s head spun as she tried to focus on him, but all she could do was look up at his face, feeling the intense heat rising in her body. “I’ll be more careful I just need a minute,” she managed, her voice shaky as she tried to push herself up.

Draco didn’t like the way she looked, her eyes were drowsy, she looked paler, and overall she looked ill. 

She tried to stand but his hand shot out, preventing her from standing. He looked at her and his expression sorted. Then he touched her forehead and she was burning up. “I’m fine,” she lied. 

“No, you’re not. You’re burning up. You’ve got a bloody fever why didn’t you say anything,” he said, his voice a mixture of frustration and something softer that she didn’t have the energy to process.

Hermione tried to hide it, but the cold sweat on her skin betrayed her. She knew he could see it too. She was failing to hide her weakness, and it was embarrassing. 

“I didn’t want to waste the day” she whispered, her voice weak. “And… I… I didn’t want to make you mad.”

Draco’s eyes softened for a moment, but the hardness returned quickly. “Mad? Why would I get mad?” His voice had an edge of disbelief, though there was a flicker of concern beneath it.

Hermione hesitated, avoiding his gaze. “Ron does,” she mumbled without thinking. She froze the moment the words left her mouth, realizing what she’d said. Her heart skipped a beat.

Draco froze too, his expression unreadable as he processed her words. 

“What?” he asked, his tone colder than before.

Hermione’s face flushed red with embarrassment. She hadn’t meant to reveal that. She quickly looked down, unsure how to recover from her accidental confession. 

“I just… I didn’t… I don’t want to be a burden.”

Draco’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t press the issue further. He scooped her up into his arms, ignoring her protests. 

“Well you’re useless like this, so we are going back.”

Despite everything Hermione noticed how carefully he adjusted his grip on her as he carried her back to the safe house.

Once he got to her room he laid her down gently, his face still tight with irritation, but there was a noticeable concern there now that he couldn’t hide. 

He muttered under his breath as he grabbed a damp cloth and wiped her forehead. “You’re a bloody pain in the arse, you know that?”

Hermione didn’t have the energy to respond. The fever was making her head swim, and she just wanted to sleep. Her eyelids were heavy, and before she could even muster a word, she drifted off into a restless slumber, her body still hot with fever, but no longer having to fight the tension in her limbs.

Draco sat beside her for a long while, his expression unreadable. As he watched her sleep, his mind drifted to the last words she’d said. He hadn’t missed the quiet admission that Weasley had a way of getting mad at her when she was sick, that she didn’t want to bother him with her sickness.

Something about that made him uneasy, but he couldn’t pinpoint why. He shook it off, convincing himself it was just because he was stuck babysitting her. He had no other reason to care, after all, she was just a bloody inconvenience.

But as she lay there, feverish and vulnerable, he found himself staying by her side longer than he intended, just watching over her in silence.

Draco didn’t like this, he didn’t like worrying about her. He didn’t like being around her. He hated her and wanted to be as far away from her as possible. What was it to him if she was sick? Maybe Weasley got mad at her because she was irritating. She was annoying. Annoyingly pretty he thought and then got irritated at himself for thinking that. 

He decided that he would stay away from her his job was for her to be protected not for him to care for her and with that he left for her room.  

She woke up feeling even worse than earlier but she needed to get medicine. She didn’t want to bother Malfoy so she made her way to the storage room her body feeling heavy. 

She got the safety pack and pulled out a bottle of medicine and took it with her.  She went to the kitchen and he was in the living room watching her. She got a glass of water and some crackers and walked back to her room slowly. 

He could have offered to get her water or food but she was not his business so he ignored her. 

Later that evening he noticed that she didn’t come out of her room for dinner and the decent thing to do would be to bring her something to eat but he needed to stay away from her so he didn’t bother to even check on her.  

When it was time for bed he rested the back of his head against his door. There was howling again and he could hear her footsteps coming towards his door and he locked it. 

He waited for a few seconds and then there she was wanting to come in. She knocked once and then twice. She knocked six times all while he was just on the other side listening. “Malfoy,” she said softly but he didn’t answer. He closed his eyes and he hated himself but he didn’t answer. 

He heard her walk back to her room. He stayed there for a long time just standing. He finally laid down ignoring the howling and the emptiness he felt. 

He closed his eyes and tried to sleep but after a minute the howling sounded dangerously close and he had a feeling that she was very scared. He tried to ignore it but after a while he couldn’t stand it anymore. He had to make sure she was okay.

Getting up, he walked quietly to her door. He hesitated for a moment, hand resting on the doorknob. But as he turned it and stepped into the dark hallway, the emptiness of her room was what greeted him. She wasn’t there.

His heart raced. Where had she gone? It was late, and the howls outside were getting louder. Panic set in, but he fought to keep calm. He checked the bathroom and noticed that there was still a leak from the sink and made a mental note to fix it tomorrow. 

Still no sign of her.

Then he looked at her closet, it was slightly open so he swung it open completely.

There, sitting on the floor of her closet, was Hermione, curled up as far back as she could manage, hugging her knees to her chest. Her eyes were closed, and she was fast asleep. She had made herself as small as possible, hiding from the world, from the terror outside.

The sight of her, alone, scared, and vulnerable, tore through him. Without thinking, he stepped into the closet and knelt beside her. She stirred slightly but didn’t wake, her face peaceful for the moment.

He needed to stay away from her but seeing her like this made his heart ache in a way he couldn’t explain.

His first instinct was to pull her into his arms, to protect her from everything. But instead, he stayed still, watching her sleep. His mind was a storm of emotions again—too many to count.

And then, just as silently, he stood up, closing the door behind him. He needed to not let his emotions win. He needed to stop this. He couldn’t keep pretending that he felt something so he had to stay away.  

Chapter Text

Draco ignored her for the next few days. She would wake up to get water sometimes something to eat sometimes she just tried to work but regardless he ignored her. 

After a while, he noticed she looked paler and he decided he should check on her. He could keep his distance but he needed to make sure she was well. 

Hermione’s condition didn’t improve. In fact, it only seemed to get worse. He kept a close eye on her, his irritation of wanting to be away from her was now replaced with a quiet concern he was struggling to acknowledge. 

He found himself pacing around in his room when he last checked she still had a fever and her breathing was shallow and uneven.

Draco didn’t want to care about her so instead he ignored her again. He didn’t go and see her the rest of the day and he had lunch alone and he ignored her when she went to get crackers in the kitchen. 

He didn’t bother to check if she was okay, didn’t bother to ask if she felt better. He completely shut her out and completely ignored her again. 

He had tried to go about his usual routine, ignoring the fact that she was clearly struggling, but every time he looked at her, it gnawed at him. 

She wasn’t just sick; she was sick and alone, and something about it irritated him more than he was willing to admit.

He stepped into the room again, a scowl firmly planted on his face, but it faltered when he saw her flushed cheeks and the way she shivered even under the covers. 

“Granger,” he said, his voice sharper than usual. “Do you think this fever was caused because you touched the ruins?”

She blinked at him, clearly struggling to stay awake. “I don’t know,” she said weakly, though her voice was hoarse and trembled with each word.

“I'm getting better,” she said with her eyes closed. He didn’t buy it. His eyes scanned her, taking in the sweat on her forehead and the faint tremor in her hands. His irritation flared again, but underneath it, something else twisted in his gut. His concern was battling against his usual aloof, rude demeanor, but he wasn’t about to show it.

“I don’t think you are,” he muttered, though his voice lacked its usual bite. He looked around the room for something—anything—that would let him ignore the nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach. “You need to drink more water,” he said.  

Hermione didn’t respond at first. She just looked at him, too tired to argue, too weak to do anything other than nod slowly.

He sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “I’ll get you some water.,” Draco said his tone firm as he left the room to fetch her something to drink.

By the time he returned, she hadn’t moved, still lying under the blankets with her eyes closed, her face pale and sweat-slicked. He could tell she was fighting to stay awake, but the fever was winning.

He handed her the glass of water, still trying to maintain his usual cold exterior, but his hand was uncharacteristically gentle when she took it. She had a hard time holding the cup but he didn’t bother helping her. She sipped slowly, her hands trembling as she held the glass, barely able to manage.

He had checked in her and now he wanted to get back to ignoring her again. He didn’t want to be responsible for her. He didn’t want to feel like he cared, but he did. And that realization bothered him, making him more irritable by the second.

She set the glass down spilling some of it, “I’m sorry I’ll get my work done soon,” she whispered, her voice barely audible, her words coming out broken and weak.

Draco’s brow furrowed. “Sorry?” he echoed, irritation creeping back into his voice, but this time it was more for himself than her. Of course, she’d try to push through.

She closed her eyes, her expression one of deep exhaustion. “I don’t want you to think I was useless.”

His expression faltered, and for a split second, he looked like he wanted to say something else. Instead, he bit back whatever words were on the tip of his tongue and just shook his head, turning away from her and then left. 
 
He ignored her again but Draco couldn’t shake the image of her looking so vulnerable. It bothered him more than it should have.

The day wore on, and as evening approached, he became increasingly anxious. She still hadn’t improved. In fact, her fever seemed to have gotten worse than it was earlier.

He could feel his frustration building again, but this time it was laced with real worry. What if this isn’t just a simple fever? What if the ancient magic caused it?

Finally, as the moon began to rise, he could no longer sit by. He moved quickly toward her bed, crouching down beside her, his eyes scanning her face for any sign of change. His hand reached for her forehead, brushing her damp hair back. She was burning up.

“Granger,” he said, his voice softer now, though it held a commanding edge. “If you’re not better soon we are going back to London.” but she didn’t respond. She needed proper help, or she wasn’t going to get any better.

She finally spoke. “I’m sorry Malfoy,” she said.  

He sighed, sitting down beside her. “I don’t care about your apologies, Granger,” he said brusquely, but his words lacked the usual sharpness. “But if you’re not better soon we are leaving.” he places a cold cloth on her forehead. 

After a brief moment, she allowed herself to close her eyes and rest, the fever slowly easing under the cold cloth after she fell asleep he closed her door. 

He had settled into one of the old rocking chairs in the living room, the soft creaking of the chair the only sound in the otherwise quiet house. 

His eyes flicked over the pages of the book in his hands, but his mind wasn’t fully on the words. It was hard to focus with Hermione still sick, her condition worrying him more than he was willing to admit.

The silence stretched on, the kind that always seemed to fill the empty spaces between them. The house felt too big for just the two of them, especially when she was sick. He couldn’t quite shake the feeling that something was missing, something he didn’t want to confront.

Then he heard a soft sound from the hallway. He looked up, startled, and saw Hermione standing in the doorway to the living room, her figure small and fragile in the dim light. She swayed slightly as if her legs weren’t quite sure they were holding her up.

“Granger?” Draco asked, his voice sounding more concerned than he intended. He quickly set the book aside, standing up to meet her halfway.

Hermione had tried to not bother him, she tried to give him his space, he clearly didn’t want to be around her. She knew he hated her but she couldn’t help it and she cracked and she felt vulnerable but she didn’t want to be alone. 

“I don’t want to be alone,” she said, her voice soft and tremulous. The words barely left her lips before her eyes filled with tears, and before he could react, she was already crying, the tears falling freely down her flushed cheeks.

Draco’s gut twisted, and he felt an unexpected pang of guilt. He had been trying to keep his distance, but the sight of her so vulnerable shattered whatever resolve he’d had left. Without thinking, he reached out to her, closing the space between them and lifting her into his arms.

She wrapped her legs around him instinctively, holding onto him with a tight grip, her face buried against his neck. He wasn’t sure if it was the fever or the exhaustion that made her so clingy, but it didn’t matter. 

He was an idiot she needed him and he wasn’t there he failed again. She needed comfort, and despite everything, he was the only one there to give it to her. They were far away from home, far away from her friends and family she just had him. 

She was ill and alone and scared of Greyback and he had been ignoring her letting her deal with it on her own and he hated himself for it. 

He stood there for a moment, feeling the weight of her in his arms, her small frame trembling slightly as she cried. He felt like a complete fool, and he wanted to push her away but there was something about the way she clung to him that made it impossible to do that.

She continued to cry. “Shh… it’s okay,” Draco murmured, though he wasn’t sure who he was trying to comfort more—her or himself. 

He shifted, moving to sit back down in the rocking chair with her still in his arms. The motion of the chair calmed both of them, the rhythmic creaking providing a small, soothing distraction from the tension in the room.

Hermione lifted her head slowly, her face still tear-streaked but showing a faint trace of relief as she rested her cheek against his chest.

“What are you reading?” she asked quietly, her voice hoarse, but her curiosity unmistakable.

Draco raised an eyebrow, almost amused by the question considering the circumstances. “Just a book on combat practice,” he replied, his voice low as he tried to keep his tone casual. The truth was, he hadn’t been able to focus much on the book anyway.

Hermione let out a soft, half-laugh, which made his chest tighten. “That’s nice,” she said, though the words seemed like an afterthought.

There was a pause as she nuzzled into him more, and then she spoke again, this time a little shy, her voice soft. “Could you… read it to me?”

Draco stared at her, surprised by the request. She was sick, clearly exhausted, but there was a softness in her tone that made his heart skip a beat. He had never expected her to ask him for something like this, let alone in a moment like this.

For a second, he considered rejecting her request—he wasn’t in the mood to read about combat practice, and he wasn’t exactly sure how it would help her feel better. But then he thought about how much she had gone through in the last few days.

She needed something to distract her, something to pull her away from the sickness and the fear that had consumed her. If Blaise could see him now he would never let him live this down. 

“Alright,” Draco said, his voice surprisingly gentle as he shifted slightly to get more comfortable. 

He reached for the book, flipping it open to the page he had been reading earlier. “But don’t expect me to make it sound exciting,” he warned his tone teasing though still soft.

Hermione chuckled weakly, her fingers gripping his shirt as she snuggled closer. “I don’t need excitement. Just… your voice.”

He couldn’t help but feel a strange warmth in his chest at that. The idea that she found comfort in his presence—his voice, even—was a lot to process. But for now, he would ignore it.

Draco cleared his throat and began to read, his voice steady as he recited the information from the book, even though part of him was aware that Hermione wasn’t listening for the content. It was the act of him being there for her that mattered.

As he continued to read, the tears eventually stopped, and her breathing evened out, her body relaxing more and more against his. She had stopped shaking, and the tension that had been so present before seemed to melt away. Her head rested on his chest again, and her grip on him loosened as she slipped into a peaceful, fevered sleep.

Draco paused for a moment, glancing down at her. He was struck by the unexpected tenderness of the moment. It was more than just her being sick; it was the way she had let him in, allowed him to hold her without resistance. The vulnerability she had shown was something he wasn’t used to from her, and it made him feel—strangely—protective.

For a long time, he just sat there, rocking slowly, watching her sleep as the sound of the chair creaked in the quiet room. It wasn’t how he had imagined this day would go, but it was somehow right.

And for the first time, he let himself be okay with it.

The night had settled in, and Draco had just drifted into a deep sleep, the quiet hum of the wind outside keeping him unaware of anything but the exhaustion that had taken over his body. But then, there was a soft knock on his door.

Draco’s eyes snapped open, his senses immediately alert. He sat up in bed, the room still dimly lit by the moonlight streaming in from the window.

He pushed the covers aside and walked to the door, opening it cautiously. There she was—Hermione, standing there in the hallway, sick, tired but determined, her steps hesitant.

“I… I couldn’t sleep,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. She seemed smaller, more fragile than usual, her body language uncertain, though her gaze didn’t waver from his.

Draco stared at her for a moment, his brow furrowed in confusion. He hadn’t expected this. Was she really going to ask to sleep here? After everything? After he had ignored her? But before he could say anything, she shifted slightly, as if waiting for him to make a decision.

Without a word, Draco stepped aside, opening the door wider for her to come in.

“You’re not supposed to be up,” he said in a low voice, though there was no real bite to it. He had already resigned himself to the fact that there wasn’t much he could do to stop her now. So he moved aside and let her in. 

Hermione walked past him and towards the bed, her movements slow and deliberate. “I know,” she whispered. “But I… I just… I want to be near you.” she confessed. 

The room felt heavy with her words, and Draco stood there for a second, unsure of how to respond. Instead, he looked at her and noticed she was wearing his shirt. She climbed into his bed, curling up underneath the blankets. 

She did not attempt to hide how tired she was, and the exhaustion that had weighed on her for the past few days seemed to cling to her still. 

Draco hesitated before closing the door behind him, his eyes lingering on her for a moment longer than necessary. He hated the way he felt—protective, uncertain, and, dare he say it—caring. But he wouldn’t admit it. 

He clenched his jaw, trying to ignore her.  He had to remain distant she just needed comfort, and that was all.

She didn’t bother pretending that she wanted to be near him. In fact, the moment he laid down she wanted his attention. 

He had his back to her and his eyes closed. “Malfoy,” she said shaking him awake. He turned to look at her and she looked at him as if she were waiting for something. Then he laid on his back and she immediately nuzzled up to him.

“Thank you,” she whispered.”

He didn’t answer right away. He wasn’t sure what to say. They were both awake. He could feel how hot her skin was on his chest because of the fever.  

“Malfoy?” she said.  “What?” He said 

“Can I ask you something?” 

“No,” he replied but like always she ignored him. 

“Be honest please, do you… do you hate me?” she asked and then she started to draw circles with her fingers on his chest. 

He closed his eyes at her touch. He was having a hard time answering. 

“No,” he managed to say. 

“Then why can’t we be friends?” She asked. 

He took his time answering her. “ I don’t do friends Granger.” 

“But what about Blaise and Pansy?”

“What about them?” 

“Are they not your friends?” 

He was quiet again but then he answered. “More like family really,” he confessed. 

“So you have no friends?” she asked. 

He thought about it and to be honest not that he could think of Pansy was his sister not by blood but he could never see it any other way Blaise was his brother again not by blood but the same as Pansy he didn’t see them as friends. 

“No,” he replied. 

“Then why can’t we be friends?” she and her eyes slowly closing. 

“I don’t know Granger,” 

“Can we be friends?” She asked him and they were both quiet. 

“Why would you want to be?” He asked. 
“I don’t know but I think we could be friends,” she says. 

He stayed quiet again because he could never imagine being friends with Hermione Granger. 

She lifted his head and looked at him. They were inches from each other's faces. 

“Even if it’s just here,” she said. “Even if it’s just for the time we are here. We can be friends and then you can go back to not being my friend.” She said. 

He looked at her and without thinking he smiled softly. She moved the hair from his forehead and he let her and he never let anyone touch his hair. 

“Alright, Granger we can be friends in this little house while we are here.” He says and she smiles at him and then goes back to laying on his chest and he wraps his arm around her. 

Chapter Text

Draco sat in silence, watching her sleep, his jaw tight with frustration. What was he even doing? He wasn’t a babysitter, and he wasn’t supposed to be sitting here, playing healer. 

He was a Malfoy, a man who does terrible things, a man who doesn’t have room for softness or sympathy. Yet here he was, checking her temperature, making sure she was okay. This wasn’t him—he didn’t want it to be this. 

With a low curse under his breath, he ran a hand through his hair, scolding himself for letting his guard down. If he wasn’t careful, he’d start believing he could care. And that was a line he couldn’t afford to cross but then he looked at her at how ill yet peaceful she looked not like yesterday. 

He hated her, yet a part of him wanted to care for her, and it was starting to make him furious.

He shook her awake and she blinked, surprised to find him there, with a tray of food.

“Here,” he said gruffly, handing her the tray. “I made chicken noodle soup and iced tea.”

Hermione looked surprised but she was too tired to retort, she sat up slowly and took the tray and set it down. She took a sip of the iced tea and then looked at the soup. “Did you make this?”

Draco avoided her gaze, focusing on the bowl of soup. “I didn’t poison it, if that’s what you’re asking.”

She takes a spoonful and smiles.“it’s very good thank you.”

Silence settled between them, the tension from the last few days hanging heavily in the air. Hermione hesitated, glancing at him. “Why did you do this for me?”

Draco’s jaw tightened, his gaze flickering to hers before he looked away again. “Because it’s my job to protect you that’s why I was sent here,” he said, the words rough, like they had been dragged out of him. “And I’m just doing my job.”

She raised an eyebrow, trying not to laugh. “Well, for what it’s worth… I think you're doing a great job.” She smiled her eyes lazy and feverish. 

He looked away from her and was quiet. 

“Who would have thought that a big scary death eater could be so kind.” She teased.

His lips twitched in a faint smirk. “Careful, Granger. I can be one so don’t tempt me.”

Hermione laughed softly, “No… I think I like this version better.”

They were quiet again and after a while, he spoke. “I… should have been more considerate,” he says avoiding her gaze. 

She took a few more spoons of soup and drinks all of the iced tea and then hands him the tray. “No wonder you're so skinny, you hardly ate anything,” he said. 

“I’ll eat it later, I can’t eat more, I’m just sick. I promise I can eat an entire pizza by myself.” she chuckled. 

She looked at him and she scooted over and patted the space next to her.  He rolled his eyes but didn’t argue, settling beside her with a reluctant sense of calm.

“I can’t stay in bed all day, Granger,” he muttered, his tone gruff.

“Okay,” she replied softly, glancing away.

He shifted, stretching out his legs before pulling her onto his lap, settling her between his legs so he could wrap his arms around her from behind. 

“Fine. What do you want to do today friend?” he asked, a hint of warmth in his voice.

“Friend?” she smiled. 

“Yes, last night we agreed to be friends until we go back home.”

“Well, friend I don’t want to get out of bed yet.” 

“Okay,” he responded. 

“I think Weasley would be pissed if he saw his fiancée in the arms of a big, bad Death Eater,” he remarked, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

Hermione let out a soft laugh, leaning back into him. “Maybe. But he hates cuddling and he’s not here… and I … I don’t mind being in your arms,” she admitted, surprising even herself.

Draco had his focus on her neck and he raised an eyebrow, his smirk softening. “Good,” he whispers into her neck, his breath teasing her and she closes her eyes at the feeling.

Forgetting that she was the golden girl and he was a death eater, forgetting that he was the Slytherin prince and she was the Gryffindor princess, forgetting that he was Malfoy and she was Granger and Granger is off limits he forgot everything and placed a kiss on her neck right above her pulse and she gasped. 

She didn’t pull away so he placed another kiss and she gasped again and then another and she turned to meet him. They were inches away and she placed a hand over his cheek and he leaned into her touch.

”Malfoy you have the prettiest eyes,” she tells him. He blushed and she smiled. “You’re eyes are nice too Granger.” He said.

“Sure,” she said.

“They are quite boring,” she said because that’s how Ron had described them once, sure he had not said it to her directly but he had made a comment about brown eyes being super boring. 

He was going to say something but was interrupted by an owl at the window. 

“Fuck,” he said after reading the letter.

“What is it?” she asked but he didn’t answer her. “Malfoy what’s going on?” She said. 

“Orders from Kingsley,” he said irritated.

“What does he need us to do?” She asked.

 “Not us, me,” he said.  

“What?” she asked.

“He wants Dolohov interrogated by me.”

“Well just bring him to the ministry and we can speak to him.”

“No Granger, he wants me to use my special… tactics.” 

“Torture!” “Kingsley would never,”

“Granger, what do you think he has me do?” He asked and she stayed quiet.  

“When do you have to go?” She asked but he didn’t answer and instead left the room. 

Draco had been gone most of the morning and then around lunchtime she went to find him.

“Is he your friend? Dolohov?“

“I told you I don’t have friends.” he said.  

“Family?”

“No,” he closes his eyes and focuses on breathing.


“I will have it kill him and that’s just more dark magic in me. If I continue to use the killing curse over time, the curse can leave dark magic traces in my soul.” “Not that I have one.” He smirked. 

“I’m sorry, I wish you didn’t have to do that,” she said. 

He was quiet and she didn’t push him. 

“I  think I need to go back to the cave. I think you are right and my fever is probably because of the magic.”  

“Are you sure?” He says.  

“I think if I’m going to get better I need to figure out how what caused it.” She tells him.

“You're not strong enough to walk.” “I feel okay but my temperature won’t go down but I feel a lot better.” She tells him. 

Around midday they returned to the cave, he kept a close eye on her but she seem to be okay, slow but okay. It took a while to get back down to the area they had been in. 

As they ventured deeper into the dark, winding passages, a sudden surge of ancient magic crackled through the air and she stopped in front of the ruins she had touched. 

As she examined a section of ancient runes carved into the cave wall, she felt a strange energy begin to pulse through the air. Just as she leaned closer, the runes suddenly glowed a fierce blue, releasing a wave of dark magic aimed straight at her.

Before she could react, Draco’s instincts kicked in. “Granger, move!” he yelled, and without a second thought, he threw himself between her and the spell, pushing her roughly to the side.
He stumbled, a sharp gasp escaping him as an unnatural coldness seemed to seep through his veins.  

Hermione scrambled up, horrified as she saw the curse take hold, his skin grew pale, and he began shivering uncontrollably. Hermione’s eyes widened, realizing he’d been hit by a curse.

“I’m cold,” he managed to say.

“Malfoy,” she said, rushing to his side, panic flaring in her chest. He barely responded, his teeth chattering. She touched him and he was cold. She knew she had to act quickly. “Why did you do that?”

“Didn’t… have much… choice,” he choked out, his voice shaky as his eyes flickered with pain. “My… responsibility.” 

Hermione knew they had to make it back to the safe house, and she knew the only way to help him fight this cold curse was to get him warm, fast.

“We need to get you back,” she said.


“Just leave me here, get back,” he said. 


“It’s… not safe… for you.” he managed to say. 

“No,” she said and helped him up and managed to help support his weight as they made their way back through the cave. His steps were unsteady, but she was determined to get him to the safe house before his condition worsened.

The journey back felt longer than it had earlier, each step weighted her down. She kept him close, pressing her feverish body against his to keep him warm, but the chill from the curse hadn’t fully subsided.

She was about to cast a warning charm but he made her put the wand down. She knew they could not compromise the safe house.  

Draco felt like his body was being stabbed with knives the cold was excruciating and he tried to press her close to feel her warmth.  He wanted the cold to stop but every minute felt like an eternity.

By the time they arrived at the safe house, Draco’s temperature had dropped dangerously low. 

“Draco, I need to warm you directly.” She turned on the fireplace snd then reached out to help him remove his cloak, then his shirt, and his pants feeling the chill of his skin beneath her fingers. She helped lay him down and the blankets over him. 

As Hermione adjusted the blankets around him and waited hoping the fireplace and blankets would be sufficient but his lips were turning blue. She could see signs of hyperthermia taking over his body.

His skin was pale, his breath shallow and erratic. Without thinking, she knew what she had to do to warm him up, but the idea made her heart race.

She didn’t warn him and she quickly took her shoes off and stripped off her shirt and then her jeans. 

Draco’s eyes flickered open for a moment, and when they settled on her, his breath caught. “Granger…” His voice was weak, barely more than a rasp. “Fuck,” He blinked slowly, his gaze shifting down her form, lingering for a moment before returning to her face.

Hermione hesitated, meeting his eyes, her heart pounding. “Our clothes have to be completely off okay so now I’m going to lay on top of you and hug you and you hug me back,” she whispered, her voice steady despite the way her hands shook. 

“I’m trying to help you.”

He didn’t respond immediately, his breath quickening as she got in bed and she was trying to lay on him but her pulled her to him. “Fuck,” he said as her warm body met his cold one. She sat up straddling him and he closed his eyes and tilted his head back.

She pulled the blanket behind her and gently leaned back against him, pressing her body on him and completely covering them with the blanket.  

Despite his obvious discomfort, his body seemed to relax just a little. She continued to shiver and his body felt like it was being stabbed repeatedly. He wasn’t sure what was more unnerving—the touch or the fact that he was letting her get this close and he had many ideas of what he would like to do. 

She laid on him, on his chest and she looked up at him and he looked down at her.  

“I should be the one looking after you,” he muttered, still with that old edge to his voice, though it was faint and he shivered again.

“But here you are… playing nurse.”

Hermione smiled, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead as she held him closer. 

“Were friends remember you’d do the same for me, Now be quiet and just relax.” 

He couldn’t help but like the way she looked under the blanket and on his chest. 

“You’re lucky you’re my friend,”

“Why is that?” she asked.  

“I never let anyone touch my hair,” he said. 

He was still shaking beneath her and she could feel how cold he was, his skin turning a light shade of blue. She rubbed his arms and he allowed it.  

She was lying on his chest and she was drawing circles and he closed his eyes and then looked down and she looked up, she was feeling light-headed, still had a fever but his cold body was helping. 

Then he smirks, his traditional mischievous Malfoy smirk and reaches around her back with one hand. 

“What are you doing?” she said as he unclasped her bra and she swallowed. 

“You said no clothes,” he said breathing heavily and shaking. He removed her bra from under her pulling it away. She hesitated and he spoke. “Granger what if I die,” he said making a sad face and she sighed. 


“Fuck,” he said as her warm breast touched his icey chest. She didn’t know why she had allowed him to do that but his chest felt good on her breasts. Maybe it was because he could die that she allowed it. As a just-in-case-you-die gesture.  

He swallowed hard, his jaw clenching, as he held her naked body in his and he couldn’t help but think how perfect it all was. Being away from the war, from Voldemort, from the Spector, from
Kingsley's nonstop missions and just here with her in his arms, it was peaceful. 

And just like the night of the ball, once again she was giving him a moment of peace.  

For a moment, the distance between them disappeared, and all that was left was the warmth she was giving him and the coldness he was giving her. Oddly they were helping each other.

Hermione held him close, transferring body heat. His breathing eventually slowed, and he seemed to relax slightly against her, though his skin was still unnaturally cold. She was also feeling relieved because her body temperature started to cool down.  

She was falling asleep when she felt him move and all of a sudden he flipped them over and she was being pinned down. He covered them with the blanket again from head to toe.  

Draco looked at her with a dazed expression, his eyes softer than usual. Now he was on top of her, his hair over his forehead and she reached out to push it back.  

“Malfoy,”’ she said. “Hello Granger…” he murmured, his voice rough and she smiled. He looked sleepy and cold. 

He tucked in a curl behind her ear. “Earlier you said.” He shivered. “That your eyes were boring.” He shivered again.  

“They are,” she said.  

He bite his lower lip as if wanting to say something and then he smirked and touched her cheek with his finger.

“Granger your eyes… they’re incredible. They are like rich chocolate… warm… inviting… and when I look at them… it’s like your drawing me in without even trying.” He paused, his gaze unwavering and he continued to shiver.

His fingers were brushing softly against her cheek, a warmth and tenderness in his touch that made her heart skip.

“There’s this softness to them and mystery like there are whole worlds hidden in those pretty little eyes of yours, secrets, stories you haven’t told anyone. And there’s this gold… these little flecks when they catch the light. You don’t see it but your eyes…they are…beautiful.  Nothing boring about them.” He said shivering. 

Hermione held her breath and felt speechless and she looked at him in disbelief because that’s one of the most beautiful things anyone had told her. She knew it was the curse speaking and

“Thank you,” she said softly. 

Then without another word he buried his face in her hair near her neck for a long time and after a while he whispered in her ear. “You… smell incredible.”

She couldn’t help but blush, trying to keep her composure. His breath on her ear sent a warm sensation through her body. It’s the curse it’s just the curse, she told herself. 

“Just focus on staying warm.”

He lifted himself with his hands and looked at her and smirked faintly, and before she could move, his gaze lingered on her, intense and focused. He leaned closer, his lips brushing her ear.    

“Granger…” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “I want to kiss you. And if you’re not going to let me, then… let me die here.”

Hermione felt her pulse quicken, his words echoing in the quiet of the safe house. 

“Malfoy, I can’t,” she whispered, almost to herself, “I’m… I’m engaged.”

 “To Weasley?” he asked, voice taut with disbelief.

Hermione nodded. “Yes, you know that. I love him.”

Draco’s eyes narrowed, and he pulled back just enough to look at her, his expression hardening. 

“You expect me to believe that someone as brilliant as you could possibly be in love with someone as… brainless as Weasley?”

Despite herself, Hermione did want Draco to kiss her. She shook her head no. 

“Let me please,” he said pressing his forehead to hers.” 

“Granger please.” He said causing butterfly flutters. 

He hovered over her lips, her neck, her ear. She felt a sudden chill run through her, and she shivered involuntarily, pulling Draco closer without thinking. 

He breathed heavily near her ear. "Let me kiss you," he said, and she nodded and tilted her head to give him access.  

Draco’s hand brushed a strand of hair away from her neck, his fingers lingering there for a moment before he leaned in, pressing his lips softly against the skin just below her ear. 

Her breath hitched as he moved slowly, his kisses gentle yet searing, trailing along her neck in a way that made her heart race.

He was gentle but intoxicating, leaving her completely disarmed.

For a moment, the world around them faded, leaving only the two of them and the charged silence between them.

She should not let him, she should stop, this was a heated impulse. Her breath caught, and she found herself unable to pull away.

He came back to look at her. “I want you…” he whispered, his voice a hushed plea against her skin. She could feel how hard he was. 

Though her heart raced, she managed a shaky nod, letting him continue. He placed another kiss on her neck, his lips soft against her pulse. 

Draco couldn’t believe how amazing her skin felt on his lips. He wanted her and she was letting him. He kissed along her jaw and as he was reaching her lips. 

He thought of Astoria and he froze.  

Fuck, how could he be doing this with 
Granger when all he wanted was his wife back. 

With a shaky breath, Draco stopped, pulling back as if he’d come to his senses. He clenched his jaw, struggling to hold back whatever emotions were warring inside him. 

With a sigh, he looked at her, his gaze softer yet still guarded. He’d risked his life for her, and the curse wasn’t letting him think straight and he assumed her fever was causing the same issue. 

The realization of what they were about to do settled heavily between them and she looked away.  

She knew they were going to pull away she knew it. He laid on his back and there was no way in hell she was not going to let him freeze to death so she got back on top of him she had to get warmed up. 

“Just rest,” she whispered, her fingers trembling as they brushed over the hair on his forehead and he nodded. She nuzzled in his chest, her lips touching his i e cold skin and he griped her. Eventually, they closed tho eyes and fell asleep.  

Chapter Text

The next day, they woke up in each other’s arms tangled in the sheets. She woke up first and went to get dressed she tossed on his shirt which was black and had his house crest on it and went to make breakfast. 

She made coffee and toast and waited for him to wake up. Her skin was still burning hot but her mind felt better and she felt like she could focus. 

He looked peaceful as he slept, and she took the moment to study his features—features that seemed dangerous and lethal when he was awake, yet softened while he slept, making him look gentle.

When he woke he found her sitting next to him looking out the window. His skin was still dangerously cold and she was starting to worry. 

“Hello friend,” she smiled at him and he shivered. “We need to go back to London,” she tells him.  “You could die from hyperthermia.” 

“Not a chance Granger, we need to get back in that cave and try to figure this out,” he tells her and she nods in agreement.  

It was midday when they made their way back to the cave. They were quiet and both thinking about last night.

“Can I ask you something?” She said. 
“No,” he responded like always and like always she ignored it. 

“Why did you kiss me in 6th year? I remember where it was but I don’t remember how it happened.” 

He was quiet because that was the fake memory he left in place of Greybacks. 

“Well I was supposed to kill Dumbledore and I had Voldemort living at my home and I wanted something nice to remember when I left,” he lied and she blushed. 

They finally arrived at the cave and made their way below their footsteps echoing through the dark corridors. The air felt different this time, thicker with magic, almost like it was waiting for something. As they ventured deeper into the cave, the sense of ancient power surrounding them grew stronger, tugging at their senses.

They reached the large chamber once again, and just as before, a presence filled the space. A figure began to take shape before them its form shifting like smoke and a clocked figure stood before them.  

“You have returned,” the spirit intoned, its voice both ancient and timeless. “You have been chosen.”

Hermione’s breath caught in her throat. “Chosen? For what?”

The spirit gave no immediate answer, but continued, its tone heavy with meaning. “You have touched the magic that flows through these walls. Magic is far older than your world. You are no longer ordinary.” It paused as if considering its next words carefully. “The cave has seen what lies within you. And it has gifted you power.”

Draco frowned, unease creeping over him. His hand instinctively moved in front of her, as if preparing for something to go wrong. “What kind of power?” he demanded, his voice tight.

The spirit’s gaze shifted to him, its form flickering. “You, Draco Malfoy, are Winter. The cold, unyielding force that balances the world.” 

It turned to Hermione. “And you, Hermione Granger, are Summer. The fire brings life and warmth. 

Together, you represent the extremes—ice and flame, life and death. You were chosen for the strength that lies in your ability to balance each other.”

Hermione’s heart raced with the weight of the spirit’s words. “Why?” she said quietly, still trying to grasp the meaning of it all.

The spirit’s attention turned fully to her now.

“Your blood is marked. It carries a signature, there is no reason why you out of any witch or wizard should possess this signature because there is no magic in your history but it’s there. It is both a blessing and a curse.”

Hermione felt a chill run down her spine at the mention of her blood. She had no idea what this meant, but it felt like something far darker than just a gift.

“And you,” the spirit continued, its voice dropping, “you are destined for a path you do not yet understand. You will become something more—something beyond mortal understanding. A harbinger of death.” 

“I don’t understand,”Hermione said.

“Your blood signature can create immortality if used correctly but it’s also a curse because your blood can be used by others to create immortality for themselves. You are life.”

Draco felt his heart stopped. This was bad very bad. 

“As for you, you hold the power of death. If wielded correctly, it can take life effortlessly, draining vitality in an instant,” the spirit intoned. “But it’s a curse, you have the ability to grant others dominion over death, making them powerful and nearly invincible. You, Draco, are death itself.”

Draco felt a chill run down his spine, his heart pounding with this revelation.  

“Your destinies are sealed, even if you don’t yet know it.”

Hermione blinked, still processing the weight of the words. “What do you mean, What is all this?” Her voice trembled slightly, her confusion palpable.

The spirit gave no further explanation. “You are both part of a something big, whether you understand it or not. But be warned, others will seek to use you for their ends. You may not be able to control it.”

Hermione was still too stunned to respond, her mind struggling to piece everything together.

Draco, on the other hand, was deep in thought, his mind whirring with possible dangers. This was more than just magic—it was a fate they had both been swept into without warning. And now, Hermione’s life was in danger, something he wasn’t sure how to protect her from.

Draco shook his head. Everyone wanted her, he remembered. She’s a target she has something they all want. 

“We need to seal your powers,” it said. 

“How do we do that,” Hermione asked. 

“A blood promise,” it said. 

Draco felt his heart stop and a chill runs down his body. Not another fucken blood promise he thought. 

The room went silent.

At that moment Draco realized that this was not a coincidence Kingsley knew he fucken knew annd he sent them intentionally, sent them here pretending Hermione had to translate some made-up fucken runes. Draco was damned if he would allow Kingsley to use her like that. 

The Spector knew he must have known that’s why he asked for her soul. 

The werewolves he was sure they knew and Voldemort he probably knew too. 

“I think we are done here,” Draco said.

“Wait,” She said. 

“No Granger we are leaving,” he said. 

“But-“ she began. 

“Now,” he ordered.  

“But I need to understand.” She said.  

He leans in close to her. “You said we are friends right?” he asked. 

 “Yes,” she said not hesitating to answer. 

“Friends trust each other, don’t they? So please trust me and let’s go,” he extended his hand and without hesitation, she took it and followed him. 

They walked out of the cave with him gripping her hand tightly, back to the safe house. He was walking faster than she’d like and he was quiet.

They were almost there when they heard a howl it was far but the moment she heard it she let go of his hand and ran. 

“Granger!” He called but she did not listen she ran as fast as she could. 

“Fuck!” He said because he was still feeling weak but it didn't matter he had a job to do so he ran after her. 

She was only a few feet ahead when she screamed.

Draco’s heart raced, and he sprinted forward, his breath catching in his throat. As he rounded the corner, the werewolf was there, snarling and towering over Hermione, its yellow eyes fixed on her.

She stumbled back, her breath quickening, but Draco reached her just in time. “Grab onto my cloak, and no matter what, do not let go!” he commended.

Without waiting for a response, he yanked out his silver dagger. The werewolf lunged, fangs bared, but Draco was faster. He dodged its attack with a roll, the beast’s claws slashing through the air where he had just stood.

In one fluid motion, Draco sprang to his feet, and with all his strength, threw the dagger. The silver blade hit its mark, slicing through the werewolf’s side. The creature howled in pain, but Draco wasn’t finished. He lunged forward, pulling out another silver dagger, and in one swift movement, he drove it deep into the werewolf’s heart.

The beast’s howl faltered, its body going limp as it collapsed to the ground.

Draco stood over it, chest heaving with adrenaline. He turned to Hermione, who was still gripping his cloak tightly. “You okay?”

She nodded, wide-eyed but unharmed.

Draco didn’t wait for her reply he did his job he kept her safe and he was not about to wait for the rest to come he picked her up and ran to the safe house.  

Chapter Text

Draco's mind had already been creating a plan since they left the cave. He knew she was in danger and he knew what he had to do, but the thought of it tore at him. The thought of her forgetting those little moments they had shared terrified him in a way he couldn’t understand.

He thought of his wife and felt like he was betraying her but Hermione she was infront of him and he wanted to cherish this moment.

All those small moments he had shared with her—her smile, her laugh, the way her eyes lit up when she found something fascinating, the way they had begun to understand each other without words—were etched in his mind.

He had to protect her, and that meant erasing these memories, both from her and from himself.

The knowledge of her blood signature and his dark power was too dangerous. Now that he understood how valuable she was, he knew others would use her if they knew if they found out.

They will use her as a means to get to him. They will exploit her powers for their own ends. To truly keep her safe, he had to do it, he had to erase their memories.

But he didn’t want to forget not permanently at least. He could hide them, he thought. He could hide all traces of their connection, storing every memory of this mission far in the depths of their minds, where no one could reach them.

Yet, he wanted a way back—a small, impossible chance. He created a spell, one that would allow them to unlock these memories if they ever shared a kiss. He knew it was a bittersweet decision, she was engaged to Weasley, and the chance of them finding each other again in that way was next to impossible. But even that slim possibility was enough for him. 

He would rewrite those precious memories. Instead of the quiet, comfort they’d found in each other’s arms at night, he would make it seem as though they couldn’t bear to be in the same room.

Instead of the understanding between them, he would replace it with distance and discord, erasing every trace of the bond they had built.

Everything would be like before as if they could never get along. He would convince her and himself that they can’t stand each other.

They would return to London first thing tomorrow. He will tell Kingsley they were both ill and that the ruins were dead ends.

Then they would part ways with stories of an unbearable mission, and no one would question anything. He would keep her safe, even if it meant breaking both their hearts.

That evening they stood outside talking it was beginning to sprinkle but they didn’t mind. He began to explain his plan carefully, his voice broke as he told her, his eyes clouded with pain.

Hermione’s eyes filled with tears, her voice a whisper as she shook her head.

“But this time together, you protecting me, caring for me, holding me at night, holding me when I was sick, reading to me, saving me. She reached for his hand, gripping it tightly.

“How am I supposed to forget that? How am I supposed to pretend that none of it mattered?”

“It’s too dangerous. If they find out…if anyone discovers what you can do, you’d be used in ways you can’t imagine. I won’t allow that.”

She nodded, but her tears betrayed her. “I don’t want to forget you. What we’ve shared—.”Her voice broke, her hand pressing against his chest, searching for some reassurance.

“I don’t want to lose our friendship.” She said   

“Well we did agree it would only be while we were here,” he says  

He looked away, his own heart clenching, but he managed a soft, sad smile.

He took her face in his hands and wiped away her heart. “There’s a chance, a very small one,” he said, his voice barely a whisper.

“I created a spell—one that would bring back our memories…if we ever share a kiss.”

Her lips curved into a faint smile, a bittersweet spark in her eyes. The soft drizzle soon turned into pouring rain washing over them. Hermione sat down on the grass not caring that she was getting wet and then she laid down on the ground, letting the rain soak into her skin.

Draco hesitated, then lay beside her, they let the rain fall on them and then he turned to face her and was on top of her, feeling a knot tighten in his chest.

Gazing into her eyes, he reached out, his fingertips grazing her cheek. “I should say I’ll miss you,” he whispered, his voice raw. “But tomorrow, I won’t remember any of this. 

“You have no idea how amazing you are, how much strength and kindness you hide from the world.” She says. 

Her hand reached up, trembling slightly as she pushed his hair back. “I want to miss touching your hair,” she smiled “I don’t allow anyone to touch it ,” he said. “Yet I do,” she smiled. I want to miss your eyes,” she whispered, a sad smile forming.

He swallowed, and his eyes softened with a tenderness she had never seen before. “I wish you could never forget the way I’m looking at you right now and I meant what I said your eyes are beautiful.”

His heart twisted as he spoke and she listened, and he smiled, a sad, fleeting expression. They had become friends, they had bonded, they had made a connection and now they would go back to before   

“If there’s even the smallest part of you that remembers me, hold onto it. Because even if I don’t remember you tomorrow, I’ll still find you. I’ll still protect you. I’ll find a way back to this moment—even if I have to do it try a thousand times.” He says and kisses her forehead.

Then they looked at each other he leaned in and they kissed, desperately, as if every moment they’d shared was etched into that single embrace.

The rain poured down on them, but they didn’t care. Draco sat up, gathering her in his arms, and they returned to the safe house without their lips leaving each other.

They were soaking wet and their clothes had mud, yet they were drilled utterly lost in each other’s lips. Their kiss was unlike anything they had ever felt before—deep, unhurried, and filled with an intimacy that went beyond words.

At that moment, there was no war, no danger, no curses or blood signature, just the touch of their lips and the quiet, unspoken bond between them.

They held onto each other, and though they did nothing more than kiss, it felt like they were sharing the most private part of themselves.

It was a secret woven in silence, something tender and unbreakable that would belong only to them. They stayed in each other’s arms, and with the fire crackling softly nearby, they found a sanctuary where they could pretend, just for this night, that they were free to feel this way.

Tomorrow, they’d go back to hating each other, but tonight, they were bound by this memory only they unknowingly knew.

Chapter Text

The morning sun spilled through the small window, casting the light across the room as they lay together, wrapped in a quiet intimacy neither of them could describe but both would feel the absence of.

Draco’s fingers ghosted over Hermione’s forehead, each touch lighter than a whisper before he pressed a lingering kiss there as if trying to commit every detail to memory. 

He gazed at her, feeling an ache settle deep within his chest—an ache he couldn’t fully understand but knew would haunt him long after he hid their memories. 

“A part of me will miss this,” he whispered. “I don’t know what this is but it’ll feel like, something will be missing.” His voice wavered just slightly.

Hermione’s fingers gripped his hand as she looked at him. “Can’t I keep just one memory?” she asked softly, her eyes searching his. “Just one…?” 

Draco’s gaze dropped for a moment. “No,” he replied, his voice filled with a reluctant determination. “Someone could find it… see it in your mind.” 

Her face fell, and he tilted her chin, so her eyes met his. “Remember… that sixth-year kiss,” he murmured. “That one can stay,” he said even though he knew it was fake and she smiled.  

For a moment, Hermione’s brow furrowed, but then her expression softened as she nodded. She trusted him hiding her memories, even if it meant letting go of pieces of herself.

They spent that morning lingering over breakfast, savoring the warmth of each other’s presence, unspoken words filling the quiet as they both pretended this was just another day. 

Once breakfast ended, Hermione settled onto his lap in the old rocking chair, and Draco held Pride and Prejudice in his hands. He read, his voice soft and steady, wrapping them both in the comfort of the words.

 “You have bewitched me, body and soul, and I love, I love, I love you,” he read aloud, each word landing heavily, knowing this would be the last time he’d speak to her like this. They shared a small, fragile and he pulled her closer.

“Your mom's writing is very nice,”
She tells him looking at her annotations. He took the book from her hand and set it aside. 

He was quiet. “She thinks you are lovely,” he tells her and she smiles. “She is nicer than I expected,” she tells him. “And quite beautiful,” she said and he thanked her. 

He pulled her in and kissed her, it was soft and lingering, a moment that neither of them would remember, yet somehow, he hoped, they would. 

Draco’s heart twisted at the thought of that as he kissed her, a war raging in his mind. He shouldn’t feel this way—his heart should ache for the wife, for the life they once shared. But as he kissed Hermione, he felt the hollow ache intensify, sharper and more insistent than he wanted to admit.

What am I doing? he chastised himself. This isn’t who I’m supposed to miss. This isn’t who I’m supposed to want. Do I want her? No. Should I care about what will happen if they find out about her blood signature? No. Don’t I hate her for making me feel things I don’t want? Yes. Didn’t I sell her soul which makes me no better than whoever wants to use her? Yes. So isn’t she’s screwed either way? Yes. Isn’t she engaged? Yes. Doesn’t she drive me insane? Yes. Aren’t I supposed to hate her? Yes. Do I even hate her? No, I mean yes, yes I do.  

Yet, no matter how he tried to reason, the pull he felt toward her only grew stronger, carving out a space in him he hadn’t known was empty and he hated that he had to store their memories. He hated it because all he wanted was those moments of the girl in front of him to look back at and he hated her for that. This was all her fault, he thought. 

I should pull away from him, she thought, struggling to convince herself. I’m engaged to Ron…

Hermione’s mind was a battlefield of its own, guilt and confusion. She shouldn’t be here, in Draco’s arms, feeling the coldness of his lips against hers. She told herself it was only her fever and his hyperthermia. She blamed the lingering effects of their illness. She couldn’t pull away from his touch a shock of cold against her warmth. His body shivered slightly, as if trying to absorb her heat, and every time he pulled her closer, she found it harder to breathe.

This is only because we needed each other. This is only because we were lonely. This is only because we are ill. As she tried to convince herself she realized she wasn’t sure if they were a comforting lie a truth she would never admit.

The kiss was long and gentle. Finally, he pulled back, studying her tearful eyes. “I think it’s time,” he whispered, his voice filled with an unspoken sorrow.

Hermione’s eyes welled up, glistening with unshed tears as she looked at him. She nodded, swallowing as she leaned into him one last time, her voice barely a whisper. “Okay.”

Hermione’s voice was soft as she looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “At least here, we were friends,” she whispered, a bittersweet smile gracing her lips.

Draco’s throat tightened, and he brushed a stray curl behind her ear, his fingers lingering against her cheek. “Yes,” he murmured, voice rough with emotion. “For once, we had that.”

They shared a small, fragile smile, each knowing that this moment, this rare and precious connection, would soon be lost to both of them. Yet somehow, deep within, they each carried the quiet hope that maybe, in some unspoken way, their souls would remember.

They stand and he kisses her one last time and then he kisses her forehead and she reaches and pushes his hair out of his forehead and he smirks.  

Earlier in the day he had made sure to destroy the ruins along with the map that led to the cave so that one could find it, and now it was time to say goodbye. 

“Close your eyes,” he tells her and he connects their minds and he begins. 

“Your mind is a mess,” he tells her and she looks at his it is organized and hers is cluttered.  

He goes slowly from the time they arrived up to this point and removes all their moments together and he replaces them individually with arguments and non-stop bickering. 

He replaced the moments they shared at night when he held her in his arms, he replaced when he cared for her when she was sick, he replaced when she cared for him when he was sick. He lingered on that memory longer than he should. He was thinking of her warming him up, the way she felt in his arms, how perfect she looked lying on his chest. 

Holding hands, hugging, holding each other, caring for each other, sleeping in each other's arms, and kissing in the rain, then more kisses everything stored in a small vibe and placed in the furthest part of her memory along with the memory of Greyback and he took those same memories and stored them in the back of his mind where only he could get them. 

She was aware that he was working on their mind and would be until he was done.  

Slowly the made-up memories start to form and they slowly see how everything goes back to how it was before and there is no trace of their moments, of his curse or her blood signature everything is gone. 

He turns to look at her one last time and she smiles and he kisses her forehead. 

“Granger,” he said and she responds. 

“Malfoy,” she said. 

And then he slowly exits their minds. The mind magic was too much for her and she almost fell when they exited their mind everything was like before they had come here. 

“Honestly Granger can’t you watch where you’re going?” He spat as he caught her before she fell. 

“You were in my way Malfoy,” she said. 

“Come on, Granger. I don’t have all day. Get your stuff and let’s go,” he snapped, crossing his arms impatiently.

She huffed, glancing up at him and then stood to get her things. “It sucks that we found nothing,” she said. 

He scoffed, shaking his head. “Who cares about useless ruins, I lost precious time stuck here babysitting you.”

Her jaw tightened. “No one asked you to stay, Malfoy. Kingsley gave you a chance to leave. If it’s such a burden, you should have.”

“Were you hoping to be alone with McLaggen?” he asked and she gave him a look of disgust and he regretted telling her that but would never tell her  

“No,” she shook her head.  

“Well I’m glad to be away from you,” she said. 

“Trust me, Granger, the feeling is mutual” He glared at her and she glared back. 

Draco went on, calling her an insufferable, know-it-all little witch, his words laced with irritation. 

Hermione snapped back, telling him just how much she couldn’t stand seeing him. Both of them traded insults, each convinced they despised the other—yet somewhere, deep down, they couldn’t shake the strange ache in their chests, as if something was missing, like there was an empty space. 

Unknowing that they shared moments that were far from empty, the soft glances, the quiet laughs, the nights they held each other, kisses and gentle touches. They had woven themselves into something precious. Now, though, those memories lay buried, just out of reach, leaving them haunted by feelings they could no longer understand or explain.”

Chapter Text

Returning to the Ministry brought an overwhelming sense of relief for both Hermione and Draco. After being stuck together on a failed mission, they could finally part ways.

When they arrived they didn’t speak the first thing they did was go and speak to Kingsley's office, standing side by side but with an unspoken distance between them.

“You’re back earlier than expected,” “Take a seat, Kingsley said, raising an eyebrow.

Hermione explains to him that the map she discovered led them to a mountain and before they got near it they were hit but a curse and she was ill with a fever and she still has a fever. 

She then explained that Malfoy was hit by a different curse and he had hyperthermia symptoms and he’s still having old spells.  

She explained that they went back but the ruins were a dead end it was just a mountain and no dark magic or artifacts to collect. 

Hermione cleared her throat. “So because we both fell ill, sir and because the runes lead to a dead end we had no choice but to end the missions.”

“Did you translate all of them?” Kingsley asked a little frustrated. 

“Granger I sent you there with the idea that all the rubies would be translated.” She looked at her hands she was not expecting him to be upset with her for not being well enough to complete the mission. 

Draco looked over at her and she looked sad then he turned and glared at Kingsley but was composed, and he added, “The runes were dead ends Shakelbolt. There was nothing worth pursuing. And like she said we were ill you don’t expect her to properly function with a fever do you?”  

Hermione was surprised that he came to her defense and she looked at him but he was busy glaring at Kingsley.  

Kingsley’s expression hardened and explained that his disappointment was not with them but the situation. “That’s unfortunate. Well, you should head to the hospital wing immediately.”

Draco left first and Hermione waited a few seconds before she followed. They both kept their distance. 

The hospital wing became a temporary sanctuary. Hermione stayed under the care of the Healers for an entire week, her fever and exhaustion lingering longer than expected. 

Ron went to see her twice and Harry visited her every day before work.

“I missed you,” Ron told her when he visited. “I missed you too.” She tells him. 

She explained to him that the mission did not go well but he just wanted to kiss and that was fine with her. 

Draco was not as cooperative. He had been adamant about leaving after just one night. His mother was at the hospital wing insisting he listen to the healers. 

“I will not say here,” he argued as the chief Healer frowned at him. Narcissa was frustrated because she wanted him to get better. “I will set up for a healer to come to the house a few times a week.” She tells him.

“Fine Mother if it will get me out of here then fine.” 

“You’re still experiencing residual symptoms, Mr. Malfoy. Leaving now is ill-advised,” the Healer said firmly.

Draco narrowed his eyes. “I’ll take the potions home with me and my mother arrange for a healer to see me at home a few times a week. I’ve wasted enough time lying in a bed.”

With a reluctant sigh, the Healer released him, muttering something about stubborn patients.

While Hermione allowed herself another week of rest after her release, Draco was given no such reprieve. Kingsley didn’t waste time before sending him assignments despite his current condition.

Draco still had lingering symptoms—residual chills and spells of dizziness—but would accept the assignments without a word of complaint.

When Hermione finally returned to work, it had been nearly three weeks since they’d last seen each other. She stepped into her office, taking a moment to settle back into her routine when a memo fluttered onto her desk.

Granger—my office now. - KS  

Curious, she straightened her robes and made her way to Kingsley’s office.

The familiar space was warm and welcoming, but her gaze was immediately drawn to the tall figure standing by the window it was  Malfoy, she and not seen him in weeks. 

His profile was sharper than she remembered, his features perfectly composed, though his paler-than-normal complexion hinted that he was still ill.  

“Granger,” he greeted without turning, his voice deep and resonant.

“Malfoy,” she replied, her tone cautious.

For some inexplicable reason, he sighed, as if the simple act of addressing her was tiring but that was far from the truth. He had been coming into work regularly and he felt that the office was empty without her presence but would never admit that to himself. 

“It’s good to see you back on your feet,” Kingsley said, breaking the tension.

She smiled softly. “Thank you, Kingsley.”

They spent the next half-hour reviewing a proposal for MACUSA. Kingsley praised their work, promising to send it off immediately. As the meeting concluded, he leaned forward.

“There’s an event this evening. Representatives from MACUSA will be attending. The Ministry must make a strong impression.”

Hermione hesitated. “This evening? I already have plans—”

“With Weasley?” Draco cut in.

Hermione shot him a glare but directed her response to Kingsley. “Yes, I’ve made prior arrangements.”

Kingsley raised a hand to stop her. “I’m sure Ron will understand.” He told her but she was not so sure. 

Her breath caught in her throat. “I… I can’t,” she stammered. 

Kingsley exchanged a look with Draco before nodding. “All right, I understand, why don’t you get back to work.” He said and she left without looking at them. 

She was walking to her desk to see some files on it when the door to her office burst open. Draco stood in the doorway. He walked in and closed the door.  

Before she could say anything, he spoke.

“Granger,” he said, his voice low but firm.

 “Malfoy,” she said taking a step back. 

“Cancel on Weasley.” he took a step forward. 

She looked up at him, with irritation. “Malfoy, I already told Kingsley—” she said stepping back and her body bumping the desk. 

“And now I’m telling you. Cancel on Weasley. You’re coming with me tonight.” He stepped closer, his presence overwhelming. 

“I can’t I’m sorry,” she said. 

 “I wasn’t asking.” He took another step forward. 

“I’m the Minister now or did you forget? Which makes you my assistant. You will do as I say.” He said this time he was face to face with her and towered over her. 

Hermione swallowed hard, the intensity of his gaze making her insides twist. She wanted to tell him she would do no such thing and she wanted to tell him that she would take no orders from him but he was so close and she felt like she couldn’t breathe. 

“Fine,” she muttered, unable to meet his eyes.

His lips curved into a slow, satisfied smirk.

“Good girl,” he said in a smooth and dripping with authority. 

Her cheeks burned at that comment, but before she could retort, he turned on his heel and left her office.

Later that evening Hermione arrived wearing a stunning black dress that hugged her figure perfectly. The dress was strapless, and glittery and shimmered as she moved, it had a slit on the side adding just the right touch of allure. Her hair fell perfectly down her back.  

He wore a sleek black tailored suit, it's cut precise and sharp, perfectly fitted to his tall, lean frame. He watched her from across the room, his gaze lingering far longer than he intended. He was struck by how pretty she was. His breath hitched slightly as she walked over to him. She looked stunning and it made him feel strange. 

When she finally approached him, he raised his eyebrow. 

“Hello Granger…” His said. “

Hermione, said hello and gave him a small smile. 

The evening was going by quickly. They didn’t speak much to each other which was just fine with her.  

Draco navigated through diplomatic discussions with the MACUSA leaders perfectly, though Draco’s attention was often drawn back to her. 

They shared a dance, they didn’t speak much but she broke the silence. 

“Can I ask him something?” she asked and he rolled his eyes. 

“no.” responded. 

“Are you feeling better?” she asked because she was not. In fact, from time to time the fever would return. He didn’t answer her instead he changed the subject. 

He looked at her noticing the small details of her presence.

“You kept your curls tonight,” Draco murmured, keeping his voice low as they swirled across the floor.

Hermione gave a soft laugh and her smile. “I thought you preferred them,” she blushed.

He nodded, his lips curling into a quiet smile. “I do,” he said, his words sincere. 

When they went to get drinks Draco was forced into a conversation with Susan Bones who completely acted as if Hermione was not there.  

Hermione looked around and noticed that Rolf Scamander one of the head Aurors for MACUSA was staring at her. Draco had noticed it too but Susan would not stop talking. Rolf was an auror here in the ministry but transferred to MACUSA a few years ago. 

Susan instead on a dance and he felt obligated to say yes. “Excuse me.” Draco tells Hermione. 

She gave Hermione a triumphant smile as she took his arm and walked to the dancefloor. Hermione felt an uncomfortable knot twist in her stomach. 

Rolf noticed her isolation and came over to ask her to dance. She accepted and they shared a quiet dance.

As she was leaving to take a seat he grabbed her arm.“Join me in the gardens for a moment?” he asked with a calm smile, offering his arm. Hermione hesitated but accepted and they made their way out. 

The cool night air carried the fragrance of the roses around them, but she couldn’t shake the unease that followed.

“I’ve always admired your work, Ms. Granger,” he said smoothly, his eyes never leaving her. “You’ve done so much for our magical world.”

She offered a polite but distant smile, unsure where this conversation was heading. “Thank you,”

His gaze darkened slightly, and he took a step closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. “I think we could get to know each other.”

Hermione’s stomach twisted with unease, but before she could react, he tilted her chin, his touch lingering far too long. She froze, her pulse quickening as his face inched closer to hers.

“I’m engaged.” She said firmly, pulling back quickly. 

His expression faltered for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. He stepped back, his eyes narrowing. “My apologies, Hermione.”

He nodded curtly, but his need to leave was evident. “I should return inside.”

Without another word, he turned and started walking back toward the hall. 

She was almost inside when she heard the familiar voice of Draco talking.

“I need to get back to my date,” he tells her. 

“Oh come on why don’t we go back to my place,” she said, he stayed quiet.  

“I need to get back,” he tells her sounding annoyed.  

Hermione started to walk again and they bumped into each other. His eyes locked onto hers the moment she appeared.

“You alright?” Draco asked, his voice low, his gaze hard as he scanned her face.

I sometimes hate events like this,” she muttered, her words tinged with frustration. “I feel obligated to dance with people I don’t want to.”

Draco didn’t immediately respond. Instead, he crossed his arms, his jaw clenched. “You didn’t have to dance,” he said, his voice low and steady. “You could’ve stayed with me.”

Hermione blinked. “Well, you were busy with Susan,” she said. “I got stuck alone.”

Before Draco could respond, they both heard it—distant, but unmistakable. The howl of a werewolf. And then another.

Draco froze as the howls grew louder, but Hermione’s face shifted. Her body tensed, her eyes wide with panic as she suddenly spun around. She didn’t know why she was so terrified of Greyback and the howls reminded her of him and she panicked. She started to hyperventilate. 

 “They’re too close.” she breathed

Draco’s anger spiked when he saw her reaction. He knew the howls meant trouble, and he knew what it was. Werewolves are far too close. But as he watched her panic, a strange sense of dread twisted in his gut. 

She was terrified—more than she had ever been before—and without thinking, she bolted.

“Granger!” Draco shouted, stepping forward as she ran. His eyes darted around, catching sight of her form disappearing into the distance, she ran into a maze.

A wave of frustration surged through him, and despite the urgency of the situation, he couldn’t just leave her, could he.

As his instincts urged him to do his duty, turned and was going to leave but felt the familiar twinge of guilt.

He had a job to do—he was still an Auror, and the werewolves were a threat. But… She’s scared. 

Without thinking twice, he turned around and ran after her, he received 6 different Patronus including one from Harry and ignored them. Right now, he needed to find her.

Chapter Text

The sound of the werewolf's howls grew closer, and Hermione’s breathing became erratic. Fear surged through her like a wave as she heard the howls again, she didn’t realize she had run into a maze.

“Fuck,”  Draco muttered, his instincts kicking knowing that something was wrong. He was an Auror and he should be assessing the werewolf situation instead of abandoning it. But something deep inside told him to find her first. He couldn’t explain it, but it didn’t matter.

She became lost in the maze turning corners here and there. She wanted the yelling and growling to stop but it wouldn’t. Then there was more howling and she stopped and she sat on the ground covered her ears and rocked back and forth.

Even with her ears covered, she could hear it. Then she froze, the terror in her chest making it impossible to move. Hermione’s heart raced, the howling, the growling it wouldn’t. It was too much. She panicked. She kept picturing Greyback coming closer to her, touching her.

“Malfoy!” she screamed, her voice breaking. She didn't know why she was calling him.

She was covering her ears when a Patronus appeared, a silver stag, clearly from Harry. She ignored it. Then another one a lynx and she ignored it.

When he reached the maze he had his wand out. “Lumos.” He said as another patronus arrived. He should go back and do his job. What business was it of his if she ran off this is her fault.

But he couldn’t and instead he ignored another patronus, feeling a strange compulsion to find her over anything else.

The werewolves were attacking the Muggle town nearby, but none of that mattered to Draco at that moment. He couldn't understand it.

“Granger!” he shouted, running deeper into the maze. His pulse was racing.

She was out of his sight for a moment, but then he heard her. “Malfoy,” she cried. “Fuck!” he cursed.

Of all his experience as an Auror, he had never felt the urgency he always did when it came to her and it pissed him off because he hated her and shouldn't be concerned for her. He didn’t care about the attack right now.

He walked deeper into the garden maze, his wand alight he could still hear the chaos around them. He could hear screaming, howling, growling and everything was getting closer.

The neatly trimmed hedges, illuminated by the moonlight, cast eerie shadows that stretched along the pathways. It was dark even with his wand it looked dark. He had no idea how far in she’d run, but his gut told him she wasn’t far.

The growling and screaming grew louder, and he heard explosions. Everything about the attack was loud breaking through the night but so was something else—a soft, broken sound.

When he turned the corner, he found her. Hermione sat in the center of a small clearing, her knees pulled to her chest, her hands covering her ears as she rocked back and forth. Her dress was crumpled around her.

Draco froze for a moment, taking in the sight of her. She was trembling violently, and even from a distance, he could hear her shallow, panicked breaths.

“Granger,” he said firmly, striding toward her.

She didn’t respond.

“Make it stop! Make it stop! Make it stop!” She said.

“Granger,” he repeated louder this time, crouching in front of her. Her eyes met his, glassy and distant, as if she didn’t even recognize him and she pushed herself back with her hands.

“It’s me,” he said, his voice softening despite himself.

She blinked at him, though her breaths still came in uneven gasps.

The distant howl of a werewolf broke the moment. Hermione flinched and then moved towards him, and Draco cursed under his breath.

“Get up,” he said, grabbing her arm and pulling her to her feet. She stumbled, and he caught her easily, steadying her with one arm around her waist. “Why did you run?” he said pulling her along.

“I…I don’t know,” she said. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I heard him…Greyback…and I don’t know why I got scared. I don’t understand why I’m so terrified of him.” She said.

“We’re leaving now,” he said dragging her along. 

She didn’t argue, she just wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible.

As they made their way out of the maze and after she calmed down shame clawed at her. She felt ridiculous for running, weak for her reaction, and stupid for letting fear get the better of her. But most of all she was embarrassed because she did this in front of Malfoy of all people.

His wand stayed raised, his sharp eyes scanning every shadow, every movement.

Once outside the maze, he went to an apparation point and apparated. By the time they reached the Ministry atrium, Hermione was clearly shaken. Draco released her as gently as he could, though his tone remained as sharp as ever.

“Go home, Granger,” he ordered, his silvery eyes narrowing.

“But— they need our help.”

“No,” he snapped, cutting her off.

“But,” she said.

He takes a step closer. “I said…go home,” he tells her she nods.

Hermione hesitated, opening her mouth to protest again, but the look in his eyes stopped her. She nodded reluctantly again and turned to leave, casting one last glance over her shoulder before disappearing into the lift.

Draco lingered in the atrium for only a moment before apparating to the chaos.

Draco appeared in the middle of the chaos. Houses were on fire and the area was covered by thick smoke. He watched as werewolves and death eaters circled the edge of the muggle town and Aurors fought to push them back.

“Malfoy!” Harry’s shout cut through the chaos. He turned to see Harry struggling against a particularly large werewolf, its claws raking dangerously close to his chest.

Without hesitation, Draco raised his wand and sent a powerful curse hurtling toward the beast, knocking it back.

“How many?” Draco asked, his voice sharp.

Harry’s face twisted. “What took you so long? And Not sure! There are also death eaters here!” He said fighting off another werewolf.

Harry was trying to prevent a group of werewolves from entering a residency.

A flash of green light erupted from Draco’s wand killing one of the werewolves.

The werewolves were going into homes and dragging the muggles out. Draco could hear children begging for help. They were being tortured by death eaters. Draco was running in that direction but then he saw him, Greyback and he wanted to kill him. 

He didn’t know why Granger was terrified of him and he was not scared of him all he knew was that he wanted him dead. He wanted to torture him and then slowly kill him.

The screams of the muggle children carried on the wind. Draco had a choice help the muggle kids or try and kill Greenback. “Fuck!” He said and ran toward the kids.

It took him less than a minute to get there. “Malfoy you are here, the dark lord wants them dead,” one of the death eaters said.  Draco was only looking at him and then the death eater approached him. “Didn't you hear me we need to kill them,” he said.

Draco pulled his wand out and with a swish of it he sliced the 5 death eaters' necks and they bled out. The children were still crying and Draco had to help them get to Tonks. They followed him across the field and he dodged the curses coming their way.

He was able to leave the children with Tonks and go back and help Harry.

The muggle's screams continue to fill the night mingling with the cruel laughter of Death Eaters and the bone-chilling howls of werewolves.

He was almost close to Harry when he was tackled down by one of the werewolves. Draco had his wand and he tried to use it but he couldn’t reach it. He remembered his silver knife and pulled it out of his boot and stabbed him in the next and dragged the knife down. 

He fought off a few more werewolves and he made sure to kill them. As for the death eaters, he was killing them along the way he knew they all had to die because they had recognized him.

Draco arrived to where Harry was and they watched the Death Eaters round up the muggles, forcing them to kneel in the square. Fenrir Greyback paced in front of them, his yellow eyes gleaming with savage delight. Draco saw him and his anger escalated. He had to kill him he didn’t know why Granger was terrified of him and didn’t care. No I don’t care, he thought. Draco hated him, he didn’t know where all the hate came from it felt out of nowhere but he wanted to kill him, he told himself that this had nothing to do with Granger.    

“This will send a message,” Greyback growled, his voice carrying over the crackling flames. “The Ministry can’t protect them. No one can.”

Harry’s hand tightened around his wand, his knuckles white. “I wish we could kill that fucker.” he whispered. Draco and Harry knew that they had many opportunities to do this but they had not because of Kingsley for some fucken reason he demands him alive.

Draco however didn’t care instead of listening ti Harry he ran into the square and threw a curse at him. Greyback fell back and then launched himself at Draco but he didn’t back down and he there another spell and this one began to choke him. He was on the ground holding his throat and howling and then all at once the werewolves turned to Draco and attacked. The aurors were fast and a battle between them erupted.

Greyback ran and Draco saw him and he was chasing him down, he was close to him when he heard a loud cry. He turned to look and Ron was being viscously attacked by two werewolves. Draco had a choice stop and help Ron or kill Greyback, he ran towards Greenback but he heard him scream again.

“Fuck!,” he yelled running back. One of them slashed at Draco and he began to bleed from his chest. He didn’t care he killed them. Ron was unconscious but breathing. He apparatus him to St. Mongus and even though the healer insisted Draco stay be returned to the battlefield.

Harry and Draco arrived at the St. Mongus around midnight. Harry wanted to see Ron and because Draco had been injured Kingsley insisted that he go. “The people don’t want their new minister injured.” He said. 

When they arrived they were met with Hermione and Ginny in tears. “We can’t see him,” Ginny cried and Harry pulled her in his arms. Hermione cried and Draco looked away.

She was talking to Harry when her eyes landed on Draco. Blood seeped through his shirt, but it wasn’t the deep crimson that worried her—it was the scratch across his neck and collarbone, jagged and already turning an angry black he was beginning to look pale.

“What happened? She asked.

“Werewolf, Malfoy got in the way.” Harry said.

Draco let out a humorless laugh, wincing as he tried to move. “Got in the way? I saved your damn life, Potter.”

“Saved my life by almost getting yourself killed,” Harry shot back, glaring. “Is it from him?” She asked looking scared. “No,” Draco responded.

“Harry,” Padma said. “Do you want to see Ron?” She asked. “Yes but no one is allowed,” he said. “Okay I can bring two now and the other once after but don’t say a word,” she said.

Harry looked at Hermione, he was with Ron earlier he deserved to see him and Ginny looked like she was begging her to let her see him first. “You two go and I'll wait here,” she said and they followed Padma.

“Padma said that you saved him,” Hermione said. “I did my job,” he said feeling clammy. He removed his jacket and his tie from earlier and was having a hard time focusing.

“Are you okay?” She said and he looked at her and he fell. She tried to catch him but he landed on top of her. “Help,” she said a few times and a few healers came out and pulled him off. They were bringing him to a room. “What happened,” they asked her. “It was a werewolf,” she said. “Do you want to come back with him?” one of them asked and without thinking she said yes.

It turned out that he had been scratched by one of the werewolves but thankfully they were able to give him the antidote. Hermione stayed with him until he woke up.

Draco was asleep his face peaceful and Hermione thought he looked handsome even when he was injured she smiled to herself.

She hadn’t slept at all, she just sat there looking at him. She had gone to see Ron but after Molly and Arthur arrived everyone was kicked out by Molly. So she came back to Draco and stayed. The next morning, Hermione waited nervously for him to wake up and after a while, he started to move and she moved closer to the chair next to him.

He did not know she was there and he had not opened his eyes, but he spoke. “Granger,” he said with his eyes closed.

He woke up after a while slowly and looked in her direction. “Granger?” he said in a broken voice. “Hello,” she said. He managed to sit up and looked around and then looked at her and she smiled softly.

“How are you feeling?” She asked. “Why are you here?” He said. “I don’t know,” she responded honestly. “I wanted to know if you were okay.”

He looked at her for a long while. “Granger go away,” he said and closed his eyes. “Your parents will be here soon. I asked Padma to notify them.  “Oh great now I have to deal with my mother’s overreaction.” He said and he shook his head. They were quiet again. 

“Why are you still here?” He asked after a while. I just…” She hesitated, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. “Well first wanted to see if you were okay and I also wanted to thank you for saving Ron.”

Draco arched an eyebrow, and with his usual smirk. “I did my job.”

She rolled her eyes, but a faint smile tugged at her lips. “Thanks.”

“Anything else?” he asked, his tone impatient.

He stopped and looked away. He looked like he was in pain. “You should go,” he said. “What’s wrong?” 

“I just need the healer that’s all,” he said. Padma is at lunch but I can see if there’s anyone else. “Fuck,” he said.

“Please tell me.” She moves the chair closer. “It burns slot and I have to put on the salve that she left. She said could do it or I can ask someone but I can do it myself.”

“I can do it,” she said but he shook his head. “Oh come on I have healed you before.” She said taking the salve.

“Here,” she said sitting next to him on the bed. She moved the sheets away and she saw the slash. It was a deep wound. He closed his eyes and let her do it. Her hand brushed against his neck, where his pulse thudded faintly beneath her fingers. His skin was cold and clammy, and it sent a pang through her chest. His skin felt so familiar to her and she didn’t know why maybe because she had healed him a few times.

“You’re shaking,” Draco murmured, his voice weaker now and he opened his eyes.

“I’m fine,” she lied, focusing on her work.

“Granger why are you doing this?” he pressed, his silver eyes searching hers.

Hermione paused, her fingers stilling against his skin. For a moment, she considered brushing off his question, but something in his gaze stopped her. She had her hand against his chest.

“Because you helped me last night, you could have left me,” she said quietly.

He was so close to her and she could feel his heart beat under his hand. He wanted to push her away. He hated her so much and he didn’t know why he was allowing her near him.

He wanted her far away from him. His wife should be here with him not her. He had a task to do and he was not going to back out now. He needed to get it over with and he decided that tomorrow she would be gone. He would hand her to the Spector and then he does not need to worry about her he thought.

But when Draco looked at Hermione he didn’t want to pull away, he wanted her to keep her hand pressed against his chest. There was something about her that always drew him in, no matter how much he tried to ignore her and he hated it, he hated her. He hated how it confused him. Hated how it made him feel like he was losing control.

They didn’t look away from each other. The air between them felt charged, heavy with unspoken words. Tomorrow, he thought. Tomorrow, he would finish what he started. He would fulfill his part of the promise. It had been long enough.

Hermione felt like she was in a trance. She wasn’t thinking straight. Draco was breath taking and she was having a hard time looking away.

She tried to pull her hand away, but he was not thinking and his own hand covered hers, holding it in place. Their eyes locked, and it felt as though time itself had slowed. She felt like she was in a trance.

His voice was low, almost breaking as he asked, “Why are really here?” His eyes were heavy with sleep and the pain medication.

Her breathing quickened, and she leaned in even more, their faces inches apart. “Because you didn’t leave me last night, you went after me …” “Granger I did my job,” he said. “But you went after me snd ignored the patronus from everyone. Plus we took a vow.” she said. “I did my job,” he says.

”Now tell me why you are still here, you should be with Weasley.” He said.

Her hand was still on his chest, his larger one covering hers, grounding her in a way she couldn’t explain. She hesitated, her breathing shallow, her pulse quickening under his touch. She didn’t want to meet his eyes, she couldn’t.

Instead, she leaned in, her lips close to his ear, her voice trembling as she whispered, “I couldn’t stand… I couldn’t stand if something happened to you.”

Draco froze, the words hitting him like a curse, her voice struck a chord deep within him—one he wasn’t prepared for.

Don’t care for me Granger because no matter what tomorrow will be the day that you realize the kind of monster I am, he thought.

For a moment, he didn’t speak, didn’t move. His hand remained over hers, his chest rising and falling in rhythm with hers. She met his gaze and he looked at her in the strangest way. 

“Granger…” he began, his voice unsteady, but whatever he was about to say was interrupted.

“Am I interrupting something?”

Narcissa’s soft, elegant voice broke the spell.

Hermione flinched, moving back as though she’d been burned. They both turned away from each other, suddenly hyperaware of their surroundings.

“Hello,” Hermione said nervously, tucking a stray curl behind her ear.

Narcissa raised a perfectly arched brow, her expression calm but curious. “I hope I’m not intruding,” she said, her tone polite but laced with subtle meaning.

They both shook their head. His mask was back in place, his face unreadable as he turned toward his mother.

Hermione murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “Not at all.”

Narcissa smiled faintly, though her sharp eyes didn’t miss the tension lingering in the air. “Good,” she said smoothly, before turning her attention to Draco. “Oh, Draco,” Narcissa says her eyes with tears. Draco rolls his eyes.

Draco nodded stiffly, but his gaze flickered to Hermione one last time. Did she really just say that? Why did she say that? Stop, stop, stop, he told himself. Her caring doesn’t change anything and she cares about everyone, he told himself. 

Hermione walked out of his room and when she exited she ran into Blaise. “Granger,” he smirked. “Hi,” she said nervously and then she walked away.

Narcissa had followed Hermione out to speak to her healers.

Blaise entered Draco’s room and Draco looked over at him. “Let me guess she left as soon as you got here.” Blaise laughs. Draco glared at him. 

He was thinking.He had agreed to exchange her soul for Astoria a while ago, back when the promise of Astoria’s life had outweighed any other consideration. But now… now it wasn’t so simple.

Why did it have to be Granger. He could have asked for any soul but he asked her hers.

Why did she have to make this so damned difficult? Why did she have to care? He hated her for it. 

Chapter Text

Draco finally returned home the next day, his body aching. Narcissa had, predictably, made a huge fuss over him, hovering like a mother dragon guarding her wounded hatchling. She had hired a team of private healers to attend to him as needed.

However, less than 24 hours after leaving the hospital, his mark burned, he was summoned.

Draco clenched his jaw, the irritation surging through him sharper than the physical pain. He was exhausted, his body still weak from recovery, and all he wanted was to see his son, to make sure Scorpius was all right. He hadn’t seen him in days.

Instead of rest, instead of the chance to see his son, he had to go to fucken Voldemort.

He was tired of being a pawn. Tired of putting everyone and everything else before his son.But he did not have a choice.

He arrived at Voldemort's dungeons followed by Blaise they both wore their death eater uniforms and masks but once they were waiting for him they removed them.  Theo and Marcus arrived right after.  They looked nervous they had no idea why they had been summoned. Probably to go on a mission to torture more muggles the four of them hadn’t been on one in weeks.

They waited for Voldemort to approach. “My loyal followers,” his voice echoed, twisted with malice. His red eyes shifted slowly from one to the other Draco, Theo, Blaise, and Marcus. His gaze was cold, devoid of mercy.

“Last night, we lost some of our brothers,” he began, his tone cold and measured. “What a pity but they were foolish. They underestimated our enemies. Do not mistake their deaths for a tragedy. This was carelessness and incompetence. And let it serve as a lesson to you, we mustn’t underestimate our enemies.”

“The ministry can celebrate their little victory for I shall have the last laugh.” he smiled viciously.

“Now you might be wondering why I have been quiet for some time but I have been working on something and I think I’m very close to solving this puzzle,” he said.

“Puzzle?” Theo asked. Voldemort shot him a cold glare and he looked at the ground.

“Lucius,” Voldemort continued, casting a glance at him. He stood at the side, his face carefully blank, “Lucious managed to intercept a member of the Order and when we were extracting information we came upon something… something very interesting,” he said. He then said something in parseltongue and Nagini came to him.

They waited for him to continue. “We tried to extract information from him yet the fool resisted, leaving us only with part of what I need.“ he said.

At his command, two Death Eaters dragged in the prisoner, a beaten and bloodied Michael Corner. He was slumped, his wrists and ankles bound in iron shackles as he was thrown into a spiked iron chair.

Draco’s gaze hardened as he recognized him they went to school together and he worked at the Ministry.

“Everyone welcome our guest,” Voldemort says and some of them laugh. “Corner here has provided me with something that I had no idea even existed. You see there is a prophecy of a mudblood with a blood signature.” He said and everyone started to talk among themself.

Draco looked up at him. What blood signature? What is it? Who has it and what does it do? He thought.

Voldemort became irritated that they spoke over him and everyone in the room began to suffocate. Draco didn’t show weakness and then after a few seconds, it stopped.

“Now tonight, we will learn what else he knows, I need to know the name of the mudblood.”

Voldemort conjured a wide, table beside Michael’s chair. On it lay a terrifying array of tools, serrated knives, rusty iron clamps, spiked clubs, a gleaming white-hot metal rod, and other tools, each designed to inflict maximum pain.

Voldemort’s gaze shifted to Draco, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. “I want to hear him scream, and I want every secret he holds. You four, do not disappoint me.”

Draco stepped forward, his wand held steady. He glanced briefly at the others, and he caught Theo and Marcus' eyes, they both had a spark of lethal humor in their gaze.

Theo grabbed one of the tools he had a twisted grin that showed just how he relished this grim task, yet his tone was almost casual as he nodded to Micheal.

“Oh, Corner,” Theo drawled with a dark, playful glint in his eye. “You and I are going to become very well acquainted tonight.”

“Shall we have a little fun then?” Marcus said.

Draco stepped forward, his expression void of emotion as he seized a metal rod, heated until it glowed white-hot. Without hesitation, he pressed it against Michael’s bare shoulder, the sickening sizzle of flesh filling the room.

“Think of it as a warm-up,” Draco said, almost laughing. “This is just the beginning of you don’t speak well we are going to have a little fun.”

Michael’s jaw clenched, his body writhing in agony, but he held back his screams. The air thickened with the scent of burnt skin. Micheal screamed as Draco pressed the burning metal rod on him over and over.

“What’s the name of the mudblood?” Draco asks, but Michael only shakes his head, defiance blazing in his eyes. Draco took the hot metal rod and pressed it on his stomach and Micheal screamed but refused to speak.

“Looks like it’s my turn, you know I do enjoy hands-on work,” Theo says his hands gripping iron clamps. He locked them around Michael’s fingers, tightening until bones shattered with a nauseating crunch. “Ready to talk yet?” Micheal didn’t answer. “Okay, then and he tightens more.

Micheal screamed and sweat glistened on his face as he gasped in pain, his resolve unwavering even as each finger broke. “You’re screaming already come on we just started,” he said.

“Speak!” Theo says punching him in the face but he doesn’t talk. Micheal meets Theo’s gaze defiance bringing in his eyes, Theo grins wide he takes a blade and slices the corner of his mouth and blood begins to drip down to his beck. “Feeling chatty yet?” Theo asked.

Marcus approached a glint of sadistic enjoyment in his eyes. “Now I’ll go easy on you if you start talking Micheal shook his head. Marcus took the rusted needles in hand, and he drove them beneath Michael’s fingernails, each prick drawing out a fresh wave of blood. Michael screamed and shook his head.

He took a club and hit his knees with it and Micheal screamed. “Talk and we’ll stop!” Marcus said but he would not talk.

Finally, Blaise leaned close he didn’t speak. He went up to him and punched him several times and then he stabbed his thighs several times and he screamed.

Draco stepped up next, retrieving the rod, his expression like a stone as he branded Michaels's body over and over, each burn leaving his skin bloody and raw. “Speak,” he commanded, pressing the rod against a fresh patch of skin. But Michael only shook his head, defiant still, sweat pooling on his brow as the torture wore him down and his screams filled the room.

He then took a club and hit Micheal in the face and blood poured down his face.

Draco knew the breaking point was close. Voldemort gave the signal, and they unleashed the Cruciatus Curse. Michael’s scream was unholy, raw agony filling the room as he writhed in his restraints.

“Please! I don’t know anything!” He screamed some more. “Please stop I don’t not anything!” Michael gasped, the words finally spilling out. “I only work there… but I don’t know any more than that!”

Draco stepped forward, He gripped Michael’s chin, forcing him to meet his gaze as he plunged into his mind with legilimency not caring about the mental damage he was causing. 

He was forcing his way past his last defenses. Micheal’s head was burning his mind breaking

Memories swirled past—mundane scenes of the Ministry whispers in the hallways.

The images came in fragments, blurred with pain, but Draco pushed harder, relentlessly. He found memories of Kingsley and Michael talking in hushed voices, Kingsley’s expression one of grim urgency. Draco pressed deeper, breaking through Michael’s mental walls, leaving damage in his wake.

Micheal tried to fight his memory to hide something but Draco begins tearing through. He saw a flash of something or someone and he pushed through.  Micheal tried to fight it again but Draco was vicious and broke through.

He saw fragments of another conversation at the Department of Mysteries, between him and Kingsley.

Then he saw it again a flash of a face a face he hadn't expected.

Granger.

Of course, it had to be Hermione Granger. She was the one with the blood signature, the key to Voldamorts puzzle. Fuck, he thought.

Fury warred inside him and he didn’t know why. Voldemort could not know. He would use her, he would torture her, hurt her in ways unimaginable. Not that he cared but her screams from the night at the manor still haunted him he could only imagine having to do the torturing.

No, he through Voldemort could never know.

Draco focused, ruthlessly erasing every memory of Hermione from Michael's mind. Every thought, every image, every moment, every stray thought, every whispered of her from Michael's mind was wiped away, tearing at his consciousness leaving only blankness in their place until no hint of her remained.

He ripped his way out of Michael's mind, leaving him gasping and shattered.

Voldemort's gaze bore into him and his voice cut through the silence. "Well?"

Draco masked his unease with an emotionless stare. “He’s telling the truth,” he said, his voice steady.

“He only knows there’s a prophecy nothing more.”

Voldemort eyed him with irritation but seemed satisfied. “Pity,” he said. Draco glanced at Michael, whose broken body slumped against the chair, his breaths shallow, his spirit shattered. Without a second thought, Draco raised his wand.

And Michael nodded knowing that this was the end. Draco felt a flicker of dark admiration—and a hint of pity—as he watched Michael. 

The green flash from Draco’s wand lit up the chamber, and silence fell as Michael’s body went limp. Draco turned away, his face impassive.

Draco froze as the realization hit him like a curse. He figured it out—why the Specter wanted her so badly, why Greyback had been hunting her, and now, why even Voldemort was fixated on her.  Did Kingsley know he thought?

It all made sense now.

Anger surged through him, directed entirely at himself. What did it matter? Why the hell should he care? Voldemort wanted her, Greyback wanted her, and the Specter wanted her. One way or another, someone would get to her.

Greyback probably keep her as a mate, rape her when he wanted and who knows what he wanted with her and Granger was terrified of him. Voldemort would use her in unimaginable ways and to be honest he would not be able to deal with her screams if he had to torture her. Would he even be able to do it?

His jaw clenched as the darker part of his mind whispered an insidious thought. It might as well be the Specter. At least then, he would get something out of it. Something to make all this chaos worthwhile, Astoria.

Draco clenched his fists, his thoughts spiraling. He hated himself for thinking that. Didn’t she stay with him all night and practically told him that she cared, didn’t she trust him? His mind tried to rationalize the betrayal.

The fire of his anger burned, but this time it wasn’t just at himself. He was angry, he was furious at her. He blamed her he didn’t know why but he blamed her for this. He hated her for putting him in this situation even though she was oblivious to it.

But mostly he was angry at the world for placing her in the crosshairs of monsters like Greyback, Voldemort, the Spector and himself.

Chapter Text

He didn’t go to work the next day. He didn’t want to see her. He needed to think about what he discovered and what he was about to do. 

He poured himself a drink and then gazed outside his window. He thought about what he had seen last night. The image of her and how Micheal despite the way he had been tortured didn’t give up her name so it must be something big, he thought dangerous even. 

It didn’t matter he knew that one of them would get her regardless if Voldemort did then the war would never end and she would be tortured, held in the dungeons alone and beaten or killed. She was terrified of Greyback so he didn’t want to put her through that. At least the Spector had been clear he wanted her soul. 

He thought about it over and over, and it felt so unfair. Why does it have to be her? he wondered. Then he scolded himself. It wasn’t as if he cared. He didn’t even like her. But still, it felt wrong—everything about it felt so fucking wrong.

He was angry. The promise of seeing his wife again should have been enough to make him endure whatever horrors the Specter demanded. It was a deal that made sense. So why hadn’t he done it yet? Why hadn’t he handed her over to the Specter? He’d had plenty of opportunities.

He thought of Astoria the way she had always understood him without words. She was the only person who thought there was good in him. But… so did Granger, he thought. She did not see him as evil. She will now, he told himself. 

He sat on his office chair and rested his head back.  His mind wandered, and an image of her slipped into his thoughts. Her big, brown eyes, always looking at him with compassion despite who he was. He saw the way she would bite her lip when she was nervous and the way her cheeks would flush a delicate shade of pink when she was shy.

It was maddening, how everything about her seemed to touch something in him that he didn’t want to acknowledge. He hated her, he fucken hated her. 

No...He hated that he didn’t hate her. 

He knew that he would need to bring her unconscious because if she was awake. Well, he was sure she could put up a fight. Could she though?

 He thought of how small she was compared to Voldemort, compared to Greyback, compared to the Spector and compared to himself. All bigger 
 and all dangerous in their own way and all capable of hurting her.

I hate her, he thought, but the words were empty as if he were trying to convince himself more than anything. The truth was the softness in her gaze, the innocent way she had looked at him when he was at the hospital, the way she cared for him when he was injured not just then but multiple times before all made him feel exposed, vulnerable and he hated that. 

She shouldn’t be able to get to him like this. She shouldn’t make him feel things he didn’t want to feel. And yet, there they were—those quiet little moments with her smile, her nervous gestures, her eyes, all of it circling him like a trap. 

He clenched his jaw, fighting to push the thoughts away. He couldn’t let her be a distraction. But despite his best efforts, why couldn’t stop thinking about her? 

“I couldn’t stand… I couldn’t stand if something happened to you.” She had said to him. Did she mean that? Why couldn’t she? It didn’t make scenes. It would be easier if she hated him but she doesn’t seem to hate anyone maybe only Greyback, he thought. Draco did wonder why she was so terrified of him. 

He had gone to find the Spector. When he did he waited for him in the bridge. He leaned against the stone wall and he waited.  His mind wondered again. 

He thought of that night in the department of mysteries of her beautiful face the way she had fit perfectly in his arms, her scent, the day after the club when he had her against the wall. Thinking about her was not helping his decision. 

He had to do it. He had no choice. He convinced himself. He was turning to leave when he felt the air around him shift, thickening with a cold so unnatural and he knew the Spector was there before he saw him.  

Cold seeped into his bones as the Specters spoke like wind through a graveyard.

“Did you bring the girl?”

“I heard you had an interesting conversation with the dark lord. I’ll be more merciful to her but I’m getting impatient.” He said. 

“What do you mean?” Draco asked but the Spector ignored him. He felt his heart pound in his chest but out of anger not fear.

“Bring her to me,” it hissed. “Or your precious wife’s will be lost forever. Forgotten. Her soul cast into the void, beyond even my reach.” 

“Or don’t tell me you’re willing to risk losing your precious wife completely over the mudblood,” he said. 

Draco clenched his fists, a pit forming in his stomach he didn’t know if he was mad because of Granger or because he was threatening his wife.  

The Specter’s eyes flared. “No more delays. You’ve already failed once. Do not forget the price of your hesitation. And don’t forget if the dark lord gets her he will not be as merciful.” 

Draco’s breath caught in his throat. He knew this should not be a difficult decision but it bore down on him, and Astoria’s memory clawed at his heart. He could almost hear her voice, see her face touch her hand, the woman he loved. 

But Granger… he thought of her brown eyes again, her smile, the kindness she has towards Scorpius and everything about her was pure light. But Astoria was his wife, the mother of his child. 

“I’ll do it,” Draco said, his voice low and rough. “Tonight.”

The Specter nodded, its figure retreating into the shadows. “You know where to find me. Bring her to the forest… or lose your precious wife.”

Draco stood feeling paralyzed, guilt gnawing at him. He had to do it. He had no choice. It would be so easy to bring her here. She trusted him and he was pretty sure she was the only person who did and now he had to deceive the one person who trusted him. 

He knew she would be at work. She usually stayed late every day and work had ended about an hour ago. 

He apparated to the ministry. He kept his face carefully blank. Her office door was open and when he walked in she was sitting there lost in whatever she was working on.  

“Shouldn’t you be in the hospital?” she asked, her tone filled with concern. But he didn’t respond right away—he just stared at her.

“I’ve been out since yesterday I even had to do an… assignment.” He said. 

“For Voldemort or Kingsley ?” She asked.

“Voldemort,” he said and looked away. 

“What’s wrong?” she asked. 

“Just in pain,” he said and she nodded. She looked at him as if she wanted to say something but held back. 

“I need to leave for another… assignment,” he said, his voice steady despite the storm inside him.

Hermione raised an eyebrow. “An assignment? You’re injured and you’ve barely rested since last night and I’m sure whatever Voldemort had you do was exhausting,” she said. 

“It’s important,” he replied, avoiding her gaze. “ but it’s… dangerous.” “I might not even come back,” he tells her. 

Hermione immediately straightened. She looked at him and she looked worried, he thought. 

“I will go with you,” she says softly. 

Draco hesitated, he knew she would offer like she had the last time he had brought her, he knew this time would be easier because she trusted him. He nodded, pretending to consider. 

“No,” he said and looked out the window. 

“Malfoy, we took a vow remember plus, you would do it for me… I would hope,” she said, looking away. He felt a stab in his chest from her words. 

“Fine,you’ll need to take Polyjuice Potion to blend in.”

He went to his office and came back with a small vial and handed it to her. He didn’t want her to examine it she probably would notice it wasn’t but she proved to him that she trusted him by drinking it. 

Hermione didn’t notice his unease. She downed the potion in one go, unaware it was laced with a strong sleeping draught instead.

“When are we leaving?” She asked putting her wand in her robe. 

Then after a few seconds, she started to look drowsy. “Malfoy,” she said pressing her hand on her forehead Draco watched as her eyelids grew heavy, her body relaxing as sleep overtook her and he caught her in his arms as she was falling.  

Guilt clenched at his chest, but he reminded himself that he had made a promise and now she was paying for a price she didn’t deserve. This was an act of mercy surely Voldemort and Greyback would be worse. 

“I’m sorry Granger,” he whispered.

He took a deep breath, lifting her unconscious body into his arms she practically weighed nothing. 

Her body was limp in his arms, the dread if his decision was sinking in with each step. The journey to the forest had been a blur and his mind was a mess. He had apparated them both, heart pounding, trying not to think of what was to come. 

The night was thick with shadows, and cold, but all he could focus on was her—her delicate form in his grasp. Her warm breath tickled the skin of his neck, and for a moment, he almost forgot why he was doing this. Almost.

He couldn’t shake the guilt gnawing at him, deep in his gut. This wasn’t supposed to happen. He was supposed to be stronger than this. But every step he took toward the forest, toward the Spector, made him feel as if he was walking straight into his own personal hell. 

She didn’t deserve this. Why did it have to be her, he thought. But he had no choice. The deal had been made, the price had been set. His hands were tied.

Her soft curls fell over her face. It felt wrong, so wrong, to have her so close while leading her into danger, why did she fucken have to feel so perfect in his arms. His gaze flickered down to her, her face pale and peaceful in unconsciousness. 

Hadn’t she spoken for him? Hadn’t she done the impossible so that he wouldn’t face the death penalty? And all for what? For him to drag her into his mess, into this darkness—into her death.

This wasn’t fair. She didn’t deserve to be caught in the middle of whatever sick game he had dragged her into. But she was.

He didn’t want to think about it, but he couldn’t help it. The image of her soft, kind smile haunted him with every step. Every small, sweet thing about her made this feel a thousand times worse. He had never felt more disgusted with himself. He could apparate them there but if he was going to do this he wanted to hold her. He didn’t know why but he just did.  

Her breath brushed against his neck again, sending a shiver through him, and he quickly pushed it aside, focusing on the path ahead. The trees seemed to close in around them, the darkness swallowing them whole. The deeper into the forest they went, the more he wanted to turn back away from this nightmare. But he couldn’t. Not anymore.

This was for his wife, he thought. For Scorpius, for him. This is what he had to do since the beginning. This was merciful compared to what Voldemort or Greyback would do to her, he reminded himself. But even as he told himself it was worth it, even as he convinced himself he had no other choice, the guilt inside him continued to grow, festering with every step.

He glanced down at her once more. God she was pretty, he thought. He would never forgive himself for this.

But his heart betrayed him and kept pounding in his chest as he reached the old stone bridge where the Specter would be. The air was colder here, more still. His mind was a mess and he could not think straight.  

He laid her down gently on the ground, her face peaceful in slumber, unaware of the danger she was in. He took her wand she wouldn’t need it. He looked at her one more time and wondered if she would be scared when she woke up. 

He took a few steps back, his breath ragged. He couldn’t look at her anymore not like this. He had to leave but he had to wait for the Spector. 

A bone-chilling cold swept through the forest, and Draco felt the presence of The Spector before he saw it. He emerged from the shadows, its hollow eyes locked on Hermione.

 “You did it. You brought her and now she is mine.”

He hovered over Hermione’s sleeping form on the ground. Her chest softly rose and fell, the flicker of her life hanging by a thread. Draco stood frozen, watching as the Specter’s skeletal hand extended toward her, the dark energy coiling in the air like a serpent. 

Then, she appeared.

Astoria.

She stepped forward from the void and she smiled at him. He had missed her smile. Her green eyes sparkled with life, and for the briefest moment, Draco allowed himself to feel happy and he smiled at her, his heart breaking and mending and breaking again all at once.

But then he looked at Hermione.

Her beautiful face, her soft curls splayed across the stone floor, she looked so peaceful. She was in a completely vulnerable state and all he wanted to do was protect her. 

The Specter began its work, drawing Hermione’s soul out in tendrils of shimmering light.

Astoria’s voice was soft, he thought he’d never hear it again. “Draco,” she said, her tone filled with warmth. But the sound only tore him apart further. She took a step forward and he took a step back and he had tears in his eyes.  

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice cracking. He stepped forward. “I’m so fucking sorry, Astoria. I can’t—I can’t do this.”

Draco’s breath caught, his wand already drawn, his pulse hammering in his chest. 

The Specter moved closer, hovering over Hermione’s sleeping form. “You made a blood promise. A soul for a soul. You cannot save them both.” 

“Then take mine,” he said “It might not be as pure as hers but take mine. “I’ll do whatever you want. You can do whatever you want with me!” 

Draco’s hands shook, he didn’t want to lose Astoria again, but he couldn’t lose Granger. He knew she was not his to lose but he couldn’t stand it if something happened to her. 

The Specter continued its attack, and Draco’s mind screamed. Without thinking, he raised his wand, sending a powerful dragon-shaped patronus toward the Specter. “Get away from her!”

Draco stood between Hermione and the Specter, his wand still raised, his breath coming in rapid gasps. He knew he was no match for the ancient force, but he couldn’t—wouldn’t—let it take her. Not her, he thought.

“Draco,” Astoria called him and he felt horrible for ignoring her. 

The Specter’s form began to swirl, the darkness coiling around it like a storm. 

Draco’s chest heaved as he spun, raising his wand. “Protego!” he shouted, the shield charm blasting through the darkness, forcing the Specter to recoil.

He was facing away from his wife. “I’m sorry,” he said one last time closing his eyes. “Just go,” she said and he turned and she smiled. 

And with a swift motion, he scooped Hermione into his arms, her limp body pressing against his chest and apparated.

I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” he murmured, over and over, his voice trembling. He clutched her tightly.

They landed in his office Draco’s breath ragged as he collapsed his back hitting the wall with her in his arms. She was still unconscious, her face peaceful, unaware of the danger she was just in.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered again, his voice breaking, his forehead resting against hers. “I’m so fucking sorry.”

He was crying he had lost Astoria again. He looked at Hermione in his arms and gently brushed a lock of hair from her face. " I hate you," he says. 

He wanted Astoria he knows he did. But he couldn’t bring himself to leave her there he couldn’t. He gathered her in his arms and held her close, the guilt and relief washing over him in equal measure. “I fucken hate you Granger.” He said pulling her closer. 

The Specter would return and would want payment somehow. But for now, he had saved her from it… again. 

She was lying on the office floor, and he was sitting on the ground next to her. His legs were stretched out in front of him, knees bent, with his elbows resting on them. His face was buried in his hands, shoulders tense feeling unsteady.

“Malfoy,” she said lifting herself with her elbows. 

“I’m sorry I don’t know what happened?” 

“You got knocked out,” he replies his voice as cold as possible.

“Did I mess up your assignment?” she asked.

“No,” he said, his tone sharp.

“I’m assuming you succeeded in whatever you had to do?” she asked.

He nodded, his expression unreadable.

“Okay good,” she says laying back down and closing her eyes. 

Draco turned off the light and let her sleep he stood in the shadows, the decision he had made pressed against him as he watched her from across the room. He shouldn’t care. He knew that.There were countless reasons why he shouldn’t.

She was a problem, a complication problem that he didn’t need in his life. He had enough to deal with, enough to risk. 

His loyalty to Voldemort, his family, and his survival—those were the things that mattered. Nothing else. Especially not her, why didn’t he leave her? 

She is just a filthy mudblood. Draco told himself, though the words sounded hollow even just thinking them. 

He had to remind himself, again and again, that she didn’t matter and he didn’t care and it was her fault that he didn’t leave her because she made him feel guilty and that was not acceptable.  He hated her. He hated her more than he had before. 

And yet, every time he thought of the way she looked at him with those intense, brown eyes, something in him twisted uncomfortably.

He sighed, She was there, in every corner of his thoughts, her voice echoing in his head, her face lingering like an unshakable shadow and it was pissing him off. 

He slammed his fist into the desk and it caused her to wake up. “I fell asleep I’m sorry,” she said and stood up and she smiled at him. 

He glared at her, how dare she smile at him, he thought.  How dare she speak to him after what she forced him to do. This was all her fault and he hated her. 

Her smile fell and she bit her lip and turned and left.

Deep down, Draco knew it wasn’t her fault. He did care he wasn’t fooling anyone, especially not himself. The truth was, he was already too far gone and he hated her so much for it because he cared he fucken cared and all he wanted to do was hate her. 

Chapter Text

Draco sat in his study, The air around him felt heavy, he kept repeating last night over and over again. His fingers drummed lightly against his desk then he slammed his fist.

He hated himself. He hated himself for saving Granger. Every time her name crossed his thoughts, it felt like a fresh stab to his chest, a reminder of his betrayal of his wife.

Astoria’s face floated to the forefront of his mind her soft smile, the way her green eyes shone. His wife and the mother of his child. But just as he reached for the memory, her image began to dissolve, slipping through his grasp like smoke.

In its place, Granger’s face emerged, her kind brown eyes, her curly hair and the way she bites her lip when she’s nervous, the thought of her flooded his mind with a force he couldn’t deny suffocating him.

How had he let Granger replace Astoria, even for a second? How had he let himself choose her?

The choice should have been simple. He could have saved his wife. And yet, when the moment came, it was Hermione Granger who he had saved.

He slammed his fist against the desk, and he let out a sharp breath, his chest rising and falling with barely restrained anger.

One of his house elves came in and informed him that Blaise and Pansy were downstairs.

Pansy and Blaise were already waiting in the sitting room. Pansy was sitting on the e couch, flipping through a travel magazine. “New York would be nice.” She said to them. “Or Bali.”

“Oh, Greece! Yes, that sounds lovely, don’t you think?” she said, her tone light, though she barely glanced up.

“Yes perfect,” Blaise said because to him anywhere where she wanted to go was perfect.

“Anywhere is fine,” Draco replied dismissively, leaning against the doorframe.

Pansy’s eyes narrowed slightly at his distracted tone. “Can I bring a friend?” she asked, her voice casual, but Draco’s sharp gaze snapped to her.

“Who?”

Her lips pressed into a thin line. “Let’s just discuss it later,” she said, turning her attention back to the magazine.

Draco glared, his suspicion immediately rising. “Is it Granger?” he asked.

Pansy’s cheeks flushed, and she avoided his gaze. “Why do you care who it is?”

Draco smirked, though there was no humor in it. “It is her, isn’t it?.”

“It’s not!” she lied.

Blaise, who had been silent until now, watched the exchange with concealed amusement. He had long suspected that there was something unspoken that lingered between Draco and Granger.

“Will you both be going to the club tonight,” Blaise said, breaking the tension.

Draco answered first. “Yes, I need…. a distraction.” He said.

Pansy, however, had her own plans. She’d owled Hermione the night before, asking if she could come over to help with some college preparations. She didn’t want to tell Draco and Blaise—especially Draco.

“I can’t I have plans tonight,” she said.

“With who?” Blaise asked sharply when she mentioned having plans.

“Don’t worry about it,” Pansy replied softly, evading his question.

Blaise clenched his fists, his temper flaring. “Is it Theo—”

“It’s not Theo,” she interrupted. “It’s a friend.”

Draco’s smirk returned. “Is it Granger?”

Pansy flushed. “Why do you care?” she asked.

“So it is Granger,” he teased

“Well it’s not her but I am seeing her this evening for her last fitting,” she said.

Draco's demeanor shifted when Pansy mentioned Hermione having her last fitting. He’d completely forgotten that Granger was getting married. The thought made his chest tighten. Of course, she was. To the Weasel, no less. His stomach twisted uncomfortably, though he forced a casual shrug.

How can a witch as brilliant as Granger possibly be in love with someone who is as brainless as Weasley he would never understand.

“Oh, right. Next week, isn’t it?” He lied.

“Three weeks,” Pansy corrected him.

They went back to the topic of their trip which would be by the end of the month and they agreed that they would be going to Greece.

Hermione met Pansy at Timless for her last fitting, she tried on her wedding dress. “It looks great,” she said. Hermione didn’t know how she felt. She had been trying to see Ron all week but he had been ignoring her and she wasn’t sure why.

“Yeah I can’t believe it’s almost here,” Pansy said.

Hermione stood in front of the mirror. The dress was beautiful but she looked sad. As Pansy adjusted the hem and stepped back to admire her work, there was something unmistakable missing from Hermione’s reflection. Excitement.

Pansy tilted her head. “Granger. You’re getting married in two weeks but you don’t look excited. Do you not like the dress?”

“It’s not that. It’s beautiful and I love it.,” Hermione said.

Hermione forced a smile, brushing her fingers against the delicate lace on her sleeve. “I’m just exhausted, that’s all.”

Pansy narrowed her eyes and set her tools down. She wasn’t buying it.

“I know we are not exactly friends but you can tell me if something is wrong,” Pansy tells her, her face blushing.

“I consider you my friend,” Hermione said and they both smiled.

Hermione blinked rapidly, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “I don’t know if I’m scared of marrying him or scared of admitting that maybe… we’re not good together.”

Hermione hesitated, the lump in her throat rising faster than she could swallow it down. She looked away from Pansy, her gaze landing on some glittering pins scattered across the counter. “It’s not that I’m not excited,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s just… things with Ron are always so difficult.

Pansy said nothing, letting her vent. Hermione’s fingers trembled as she smoothed the fabric of her dress, trying to steady herself.

“I love him,” Hermione continued, her voice breaking just slightly. “I do. I just… I wish it wasn’t so hard all the time.

“Anyway, it’s probably just nerves,”
she tells her. Pansy didn’t know what to say.

Hermione smiled softly, smoothing the fabric. “Anyway thank you.”

“It will be okay,” Pansy replied with a smirk.

They shifted their conversation to Pansy. “I think I finally understand how to use a laptop.” Pansy’s said.

“Right now I just want to learn how to use my cellphone.” She said. Hermione explained it to her and they tested out texting.

“Why don’t they use these in our world,” she asked. “It takes forever to get owls plus I always feel bad for them .” She said.

“Agreed,” Hermione said.

“Well, I’m glad that you got texting and calling down it’s super simple.” She smiled. “You can call or text me whenever you’d like,” Hermione says.

“Ginny asked me to remind you about the bachelorette night,” Hermione said.

“Thank you,” Pansy said but didn’t confirm if she would be going or not.

After Hermione left Timeless she apparated to the Burrow.

She sat at the kitchen table of the Burrow, the smell of freshly baked cookies filled the air as Ginny placed two cups of tea between them.

Hermione pulled out her wedding planner from her bag and began crossing off last-minute wedding details, but Ginny reached across the table, placing a hand on her arm.

“Hermione, I need to talk to you,” she said softly, her brown eyes filled with worry.

“I need to talk to you about Harry.” Hermione frowned her best friend's instincts immediately kicking in. Ginny sighed and leaned back in her chair, running a hand through her hair.

“I just… I want him to stop chasing Voldemort. Let someone else deal with it. He thinks it’s all on him, but it’s not. And I’m scared. I don’t want to lose him.”

Hermione reached across the table, squeezing Ginny’s hand tightly. “You won’t lose him, Ginny. But you need to understand that this is bigger than that. In the end, he’s the one that has to kill him. But if it’s bothering you then you need to tell him how you feel. He listens to you more than anyone.” Ginny

“I’m scared he won’t think im being supportive.” She tells her.

“I think he has a lot on his plate and just needs to hear it from you. He needs to know how it’s affecting you.” Hermione said. After their talk, Ginny went home with the kids and she waited for Ron.

Ron was busy talking to his brothers and by the time it was dark she was super exhausted.

“Why don’t we get out of here,” Ron suggested as he kissed her and she nodded. Things had been tense between them lately, but tonight she wanted to go back to normal. But he was different.

He didn’t wait before throwing himself on her and pushing her to the bed. He paid no attention to her body he just wanted to get off. He was harsh and didn’t speak to her. Once they were done she cuddled next to him but he pushed her away.

He always refused to hold her, turning his back instead. “You never cuddle with me,” she whispered, her voice tinged with sadness.

He scoffed. “Maybe if you didn’t take up the whole bed with that bushy hair of yours,” he muttered.

The comment stung, and she sat up, pulling the sheets around her. “Why can’t we just hold each other?”

Ron turned to face her, his expression dark. “You haven’t been honest with me. Did anything happen with Malfoy on that trip?”

Hermione’s eyes widened. “Malfoy? No! Of course not! We didn’t even got along.”

“Then why does he look at you in some way?” he demanded, his voice rising.

Hermione’s temper flared. “He doesn’t look at me in any way. You’re imagining things.”

Ron stood abruptly, grabbing his clothes. “I knew you would fucken lie. You know what? Forget it. After we’re married, I want you to quit your fucken job. We’ll start a family.”

Her mouth fell open. “Quit? Start a family? Ron, I’m not ready for kids, and I’m not leaving my job.”

His face darkened, and he grabbed her chin roughly. She tried to turn and pull away but he pressed his fingers deeper. “You don’t have a fucken choice,” he growled before letting her go harshly and storming out, leaving her trembling and in tears.

She ran to the bathroom and she knew she shouldn’t but she used the Sectumsempra spell and cast small cuts on her arm. She watched her arm bleed for a while and then she sat her back against the door.

Draco was equally lost in his own turmoil. “Do you see anyone you like?” Blaise asked but Draco didn’t see anyone he would want. He didn’t know what he wanted.

He was taking shots with Blaise when Cho Chang and Susan Bones sat next to them. Without even asking Cho moved to sit on Blaise's lap. Blaise was shocked but gripped her thigh.

Susan flirted shamelessly with Draco though he barely noticed. “Do you want to dance?” She asked and he shook his head no. She grabbed his arm and whispered in his ear suggesting they leave together. Why the hell not, he thought. He looked over at Blaise but he was busy making out with Cho.

They went to a hotel, he was just seeking a distraction. There wasn’t anything special about her at least to him so he did what he always did and fucked her hard taking all of his frustration on her and then he left.

Susan took it as the greatest sex of her life but to Draco it was nothing. He tried to picture Astoria, her soft smile. Yet no matter how hard he tried, Hermione’s face invaded his thoughts, unrelenting and vivid.

The anger surged through him, hot and consuming. Furious with himself, for even thinking of her he channeled that frustration into every movement, gripping Susan harder, pushing himself further, as if trying to force Hermione out of his mind. But no matter how hard he tried, it was her face that lingered in the corners of his consciousness. He fucken hated it.

Afterward, Susan reached out to hug him but Draco stepped away, his movements detached and cold. He grabbed his pants from the floor and slipped it back on. He didn’t speak didn’t even knowledge her. She should have known better. Draco Malfoy didn’t linger—not for her, not for anyone.

Blaise remained at the club and was entertaining Cho, unaware that Pansy had arrived. When she saw Cho over him, giving him a lap dance, her heart shattered. She wanted to cry and she ran out and before she knew it she took her cellphone out and dialed a number.

“Hello,” Hermione said. Pansy couldn't even speak words she was in tears. “Are you okay?” “No,” she said. “Are you home,” “I will be.” “I will see you there,” Hermione said and apparated to Pansy's house.

When Hermione arrived she was greeted by Penny the house elf. “Oh, madam is so sad.” She said. Hermione went into the living room where Pansy had already broken down completely.

“He’ll never love me,” Pansy sobbed she had a drink in her hand.

“I try so hard, but all he sees is a friend. A sister.” Hermione sat and Pansy leaned into her and cried.

“I’m sorry I didn’t want to be alone and I didn’t know who to call,” she said her face red and her eyes puffy.

“I told you I’m your friend and you can always call me,” Hermione assured her.

She drinks and cries, and Hermione sits listening to Pansy talk about the endless love she has for Blaise. She sat stroking her hair gently.

“You’re amazing, Pansy. He’s an idiot if he doesn’t see that.”

“I’m not good enough,” she cried. “Maybe if I was prettier,” she said. Hermione looked at her shocked. “Do you have any idea how pretty you are and how many guys think you are attractive!”

“Everyone but him,” she cried and after crying for hours she fell asleep her head over a pillow on Hermione's lap.

Hours later, Draco and Blaise arrived finding Hermione stroking Pansy's hair as she slept. Hermione had asked Penny to please have a friend or family come stay with Pansy and Penny went to find Draco without Hermione knowing.

Draco’s chest tightened at the sight of her. “What happened? Is she okay?” he asked.

“Shhh! She just fell asleep. She needed a good cry,” Hermione said softly, her gaze meeting his.

“What happened?” Blaise asked his voice full of concern.

“I’m not really sure,” Hermione said though Draco’s sharp eyes didn’t miss the faint red marks on her chin. His jaw clenched.

“All I know is that she went to your club and she left as soon as she got there.” She said stroking Pansy’s hair.

“Fuck!” Blaise said. “What?” Draco asked.

Blaise cursed under his breath. “Chang was sitting on my lap all night.”

“You idiot,” Draco snapped, glaring at his friend.

But his focus quickly returned to Hermione, the protective urge he despised stirring once again.

“What happened to you?” he asked, his voice low and dangerous.

Hermione hesitated, then shook her head. “Nothing.”

“I should get going,” she said. “We should get her in bed,” Hermione said.

Without hesitation, Blaise scoops Pansy up in his arms. She wakes up slowly and looks at him.

“I… hate you,” Pansy says. “I know,” Blaise tells her feeling heartbroken. “Let’s get your clothes changed and then to bed okay,” he says and she buries her face in his neck and he closes his eyes and sighs and walks upstairs.

“She really loves him,” she said. “I think he loves her as well,” she said.

“It’s complicated,” Draco responded. He knew that Blaise was completely in love with Pansy but he didn’t want to ruin her life with the kind of man he was. He wasn’t a one women man he didn’t want to settle and those are things he would want to do with Pansy but he was afraid that he would fail her. But Draco didn’t tell Hermione that. Instead, he was rude.

“Isn’t it enough that I have to put up with you at work? And now, you’re around my friends,” Draco snapped, his voice laced with irritation. But the moment he saw her eyes saddened, regret pierced through him.

“I’m sorry,” Hermione murmured, turning to leave.

Before she could go, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. She stumbled slightly, her hands landing against his chest. She tried to pull away but  struggled to break free, but his arms wrapped firmly around her, holding her in place and she looked up at him, startled.

“Now, are you going to tell me the truth?” he asked, his tone softer but no less intense.

“About what?” she asked softly trying to ignore that she was in his arms. 

“You're hurt,” he said, his voice low, holds her with one hand and the he gently tilted her chin up to inspect the faint marks on her skin and he brushes his thumb against the marks.

“Who did this to you?” He asked.

Hermione hesitated, her gaze locking onto his striking grey eyes. She wanted to tell him it wasn’t his business, but his closeness made her words falter and she felt like she couldn’t breathe.

“It’s nothing,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

“Don’t lie to me, Granger,” he warned, his breath uneven as his face inched closer to hers. “Remember I’m your boss now and I can order you to tell me.” He threatened. The air between them felt heavy, charged with an unspoken tension.

“Tell me,” he said nearly able to speak.

Hermione’s breath hitched, and for a moment, they stood there, both breathing heavily, the space between them almost nonexistent. They leaned in, their mouths slightly parted, their lips hovering just a breath away from each other.

“Malfoy,” she wispered.

“Tell me.” He said.  

Hermiones heart was racing and she wondered if he can hear it. They were so close they could feel each other’s breath and then their noses brushed against each other sending a shiver through them. 

“She’s in bed,” Blaise interrupted, his voice cutting through the charged silence. Draco immediately let her go and stepped back, his usual composure snapping into place, though his jaw tightened.

“Good night,” Hermione said practically running out of the room, her cheeks flushed.

Blaise leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed as he smirked knowingly at Draco.

“What?” Draco snapped, glaring at his friend.

“Nothing, I guess she didn’t leave as soon as you got here this time.” Blaise said, his grin widening. 

Chapter Text

Hermione and Draco had been assigned to escort an order member to a safe house and they would travel by foot the order member had been poly-juiced to look like an ordinary wizard with dark skin dark hair and a beard.
 
Draco had arrived as planned to the ministry but while Kingsley was giving them orders he was summoned by Voldemort and Kingsley told him to go and that he would send someone with Hermione. Draco nodded and left.
 
Kingsley went into the auror room and the only one there was McLaggen and he asked him to follow him.
 
He brought him to Hermione's office, and she was horrified she had to go on this mission with him McLaggen looked at her and licked his lips.
 
They apparated to the apparition point but they had to walk about a mile since they were not allowed to use magic to prevent it from being traced back to the member. The walk was long in Hermione's opinion and McLaggen kept looking at her.
 
The sun was setting when they arrived at the safe house. The house guard let them in to rest for a bit. McLaggen stayed in the kitchen working guard and Hermione led the member to one of the rooms. Snape would be there soon and whoever the member was would be safe.
 
“It will be okay,” Hermione tells them, and they nod. The member relaxed and after she said goodbye she went into the kitchen to get some water.
 
“You’re eating?” She asks McLaggen.

“Yes, we walked a lot and I’m hungry,” he said, and Hermione sat and waited for him. “Would you like some lemonade?” A young girl with red hair asked her. She wanted to decline and leave but she was exhausted and thirsty.
 
“Sure,” Hermione said, and the girl gave her a glass and Hermione drank it.
 
McLaggen eyed her with a smirk, and she tried to avoid him. After a while, she started feeling like the room was getting hot. “You, okay?” He asked but she wasn’t. “Maybe we should go,” he tells her, and she agrees.
 
They were a mile away from the apparition point, but she was starting to feel warm, her body felt hot, and she removed her cardigan. She felt a warm sensation building in the pit of her stomach and she started to hyperventilate and her body started to hurt painfully.
 
“You okay Granger?” McLaggen smirked as he looked at her. “You must be feeling a little randy,” he teased. “What do you mean?” she asked looking at him and her body aching for his touch. He pulled out a little pink vile. “Euphoria bloom,” he said, and Hermione's eyes widened in horror. There was no antidote for that.
 
He moved close to her and pulled at her curl. She looked at him with the desire. “That’s right Granger that’s the look I always picture when I get off to you,” he laughs.
 
He pushes her to a tree and starts to kiss her neck and she lets him, but she is trying to fight it because even though her body is craving it she doesn’t want him.
 
Hermione felt the burn of the lust potion coursing through her veins, her heart hammering as she fought against its effects. He ripped her shirt off and she pushed him and stumbled away from him, his laughter echoed in her ears, feeling the sickening pull of the potion trying to overpower her will.
 
Her vision blurred with fear and anger as he moved closer, reaching out to touch her. “Come here,” he said and pulled her to the ground. He pushes her legs open and she allows him and he tries to kiss her but she moves away and his mouth lands on her shoulder. She cries out and she puts his hand over her mouth and traces her thighs with the other hand.
 
She knows that she does not want this, but her body is betraying her.
 
She managed to kick him between his legs, and she stood and ran. “Stay away from me!" she screamed, her voice raw and desperate, but there was no one to hear.
 
He sneered and ran after her grabbed her by the hair and slammed her against the tree pinning her with his hands.
 
“You’re not going anywhere,” he said, and she scratched his face and he slapped her twice and busted her lip. He choked. “You want this!” He tells her.
 
“I’m giving you what you want!” He yelled but she didn’t want this she had never wanted this.
 
He closes the distance, and she scratches him again this time he hits her nose and she starts to bleed and then his hand strikes her across the face again. “Try that again and you’re going to regret it,” he said and tried to kiss her neck again.
 
She manages to reach for her wand and stuns him and doesn’t see if he’s chasing her, but she runs and runs until she gets to the apparition point and she apparated landing on her hand and knees at the ministry.
 
The ministry would be empty at this time. She was barely holding herself together as she cried. Her clothes were torn, her lip was bleeding, her nose was bleeding and her hands shook as she was looking at the ground and then looked up and caught sight of Draco across the room. 

He saw her breaking down, wounded, trembling-and was at her side in an instant, his face darkening with rage as he took in her state. “He was trying to… to… he was going to rape me!" She cries.
 
"Who did this to you?" His voice was a low growl, sharp with barely contained fury. He was close enough to her now that she could feel the intense heat radiating off him, his grey eyes like storms ready to unleash hell.
 
"McLaggen," she managed to whisper, her voice thick with tears. That single word was all it took. Draco's jaw tightened, his fists clenching as a dangerous light flared in his eyes he picked her up sat her in his office and apparated.
 
It didn't take him long to find McLaggen. He was at a dingy pub on the outskirts of town that Draco knew he frequented almost daily.He was boasting to a group of men who looked just as vile as he did, sneering about his encounter with Hermione and all the things he wanted to do to her.
 
Draco's entrance was silent but deadly, his eyes fixed on McLaggen as he closed in. He marched to where he was sitting and in one swift, brutal move, he grabbed McLaggen by the collar and slammed him against the table, his fist connecting with his jaw with a satisfying crack.
 
"You think you can touch her and get away with it?" Draco's voice was dangerously laced with an intensity that silenced the entire pub. He didn't stop; his fists rained down on McLaggen's face three more times each blow harsher than the last.
 
When McLagger tried to raise an arm in defense. Draco threw him to the ground and kicked him in the ribs, the sharp snap of bone breaking under his foot.
 
The sound of aurors apparating around him barely registered. He didn’t care that they were there he picked him up and punched him again repeatedly. “If you ever touch her again, if you ever even look at her I will kill you!” He threatened.
 
It wasn't until Harry pulled him back, voice tense and urgent, that Draco stopped. "Malfoy, enough! You'll kill him." But Draco was far too angry to care. His face is lethal and his gaze is dark, unyielding, and far from rational.
 
"That's the idea!" Draco snarled, his voice laced with venom.
 
Harry looked between Draco and the bloodied McLaggen on the floor. "This is not how we do things," Harry said pushing Draco.

“You're lucky I didn’t kill him!” He said breathing heavily in anger. 

Draco straightened but didn't take his eyes off McLaggen, his voice laced with icy fury.
 
"You want to know why I just did that, Potter? He tried to rape Granger,” he tells him.
 
For a moment, Harry froze, the color draining from his face as his eyes went cold. "I'll kill you!" he spat at McLaggen, who whimpered under the weight of two aurors. Only the restraining hands of his colleagues kept Harry from joining in Draco's assault.
 
Draco returned to the Ministry, his fists still raw and bruised, but he hardly noticed the pain. All he could think about was Granger. She was sitting alone, hugging her knees as though trying to hold herself together.
 
She looked up when he entered, relief flashing across her face. “Malfoy,” she said. “Are you alright?” he asked as he closed his door. She didn’t waste any time and she threw her arms around him which shocked him and he thought maybe she was just being thankful.
 
He didn’t notice what was going on until she started to press her body on him. “What’s wrong?” he says. “He gave me euphoria bloom,” she said still trying to press her body on him.
 
His eyes widen in horror and quickly moves her away and takes a step back. "You need to go. Go home with Weasley, he’s the only one that can help… with this specific problem," he said, softer than before, his protective instinct flaring as he watched her wipe a tear from her cheek.
 
But Hermione shook her head. "There's no cure for this potion... he’ll blame me and he will intentionally not help me." Her voice cracked, and she looked down, ashamed.

Draco watched as her face paled and her hands trembled as the effects of the potion continued to pulse through her veins. He stood near the window, his jaw clenched and his hands shoved deep into his pockets, he was trying to keep his distance.

The door burst open, and Harry stormed in, followed by Ron. “Hermione!” Harry’s voice was laced with concern as he pulled her into a protective hug.

“We arrested him. That piece of shit will never come near you again. I promise.” Hermione nodded weakly against his chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of his robes as tears pricked at her eyes.

Harry pulled back and glanced at Draco. “You should’ve seen what Malfoy did to him,” he added, a smile flickering across his face. “Left him in no condition to even think about even looking at you ever again.”

Hermione’s eyes darted to Draco, whose gaze remained firmly fixed on the window. His silence spoke volumes, and her heart twisted in her chest.

Harry gave her one last reassuring squeeze. “I have to go file the report. you’ll be okay now.” With that, he left.

Hermione, Ron and Draco were now alone.  Draco hesitated for a moment before stepping out into the corridor to close the door behind him.

Hermione turned to Ron, her voice shaky as she pleaded, “Ron the potion… there is no cure it won’t be clear unless…” Her voice trailed off, and she pressed her body to him. “I need you please take me home I just need you to touch me.”

“No.” Ron’s voice was cold, cutting through her words like a blade.

He folded his arms across his chest, his expression hard. “This is all your fault. Always acting all friendly with men and encouraging them. You probably flirted with McLaggen. That’s why this happened.”

Hermione’s breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening in disbelief. “Ron, that’s not true. You know I would never, and he’s always —”

He cut her off with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Save it. I’m not doing anything to help you. Figure it out yourself, and maybe next time you’ll think twice about acting like this.” His words were venomous, laced with cruelty.

“But you’re my fiancée,” she said. “Well, maybe you should have more respect for me.” He spat. He stormed out, slamming the door behind him, leaving Hermione alone with tears streaming down her face as the ache in her chest rivaled the effects of the potion and her body burning.

He ran into Malfoy on the way out. “Leaving Weasley?” He asked. “I have shit to do.” He said. Draco realized that Granger was right and the man that supposed to be her fiancée blamed her.

“You really are an idiot, Weasley,” he said and opened the door to his office.

When he entered she turned and hugged him. "Please... take me somewhere safe. Away from here, away from Ron,” she begged and continued to press herself on him.

The words were barely out of her mouth before Draco nodded, his eyes softening, but his jaw clenched with silent anger. Without a word, he reached for her hand and Apparated them to his flat.

Inside Draco's flat, Hermione finally allowed herself to break down, and Draco was right there, steady and watchful, his hand resting on her shoulder. He wasn't good with words of comfort, but she didn't need them; his presence alone was enough, grounding her, protecting her.
 
"You’ll be okay," he said softly, but he knew she would not. She looked up at him, her eyes searching his, and for a moment, the fear ebbed.
 
They sat on the couch but Hermione’s body was still burning with the effects of the potion, her skin feverish and her thoughts clouded with a need she despised.
 
She looked at Draco, the only person she could trust right now, the only one who wouldn’t dare touch her if given the chance, and she reached out, her voice a desperate whisper. She moved closer to him.
 
“Malfoy… Please… touch me,” she begged, her cheeks flushed, her breaths shallow. Her voice was pleading, and her eyes shone with both longing and shame.
 
But Draco stood up and moved away from her. His expression is hard and unyielding. “That’s not what you want, Granger,” he said firmly.
 
“It’s the potion making you feel this way. Weasley...he’s the one who should be helping you with this.”
 
Hermione shook her head, her voice breaking. “Ron won’t help me. He… he blamed me. He always thinks the worst of me when it comes to other men. He accuses me of—” She stopped, her throat tight with frustration and hurt.
 
Draco’s jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists as he held himself back. The protectiveness in his eyes warred with something darker, but he forced himself to stay still. She moves to him and tries to press herself on him her breathing increasing.
 
“You don’t want this from me, Granger. I can’t. I won’t take advantage of you. That’s exactly what they designed this potion for—to make you desperate and vulnerable.”
 
She looked at him, desperation mingling with anger. “Help me,” she pleaded. “Take this away. Please, Malfoy… I can’t bear it. I need someone to help me. Just touch me… make the burning stop., make the pain stop” She begged.
 
Draco’s gaze softened for a moment, but he shook his head, his voice rough. “No. I won’t do that to you. You have no control right now. That’s exactly why Death Eaters use it—because the victim has no say, no choice. I won’t be that kind of man. I won’t cross that line.”
 
Hermione’s face twisted with frustration and humiliation. “Have you used it … have you done that before?” she asked, almost afraid to know the answer.
 
His eyes turned steely, his tone icy and cutting. “No. I’m not a rapist, Granger.”  

The word hung in the air, and she winced, ashamed of her own suspicion. Her body was still aching, the potion’s effect gnawing at her, making her restless, desperate, and raw.

“I’m sorry,” she said and he nodded.
 
She looked at him, her voice a final plea. “If you don’t help me, I’ll have to find someone else. Or… or go back to McLaggen.”  She cried.
 
At that, Draco’s gaze darkened, his entire frame tensing with fierce, possessive anger. His jaw clenched so tightly it looked as if it might break.

“You are not going back to him,” he said, each word laced with venom. “And you won’t go to anyone else, either.”
 
Hermione’s breathing hitched, and a flicker of hope sparked in her eyes. But Draco, despite the desire burning in his own gaze, forced himself to remain steady.
 
“Then help me.” She begged him and he was having a very hard time saying no.
 
“If I’m going to help you, it won’t be like this,” he said. “I’ll find another way. But I’m not using you—not even to save you from this. And I’m not letting anyone else take advantage of you, either.”
 
In that moment, Hermione saw both his strength and his restraint. He was a man battling his own desires, refusing to yield even an inch to the potion’s influence on her or his own protective instincts. He would not cross that line.
 
Draco was mad had it been any other lust potion she would have been able to… take care of herself but because this was designed by the death eaters to specifically have to have someone do it for you he was having a hard time finding a way around and it requires physical contact.
 
He watched as the potion’s effects were increased and how much she fought through the fire burning inside her.
 
The tension in Draco’s flat had reached a breaking point, the air between them thick with the effects of the potion and Hermione’s desperation. She moved closer to him grabbed his shirt clung to him, her body shivering with need, her hands gripping his shirt as she looked up at him with pleading eyes.
 
“Malfoy… I can’t take it anymore,” she whispered, her voice raw with longing. “Please… just take me… just touch me.”
 
She said and she couldn't help it and without warning she straddled him. She rocked her hips to him and he was having a hard time keeping a straight face. She took his hands and placed them on her hips and she placed her hands over his shoulders and pushed against him and rocked her hips. She moved and Draco couldn’t hold back.
 
He gripped her hips harder and he became hard and he allowed her to press herself on him.

“Fuck,” he said breathing heavily. He was trying to keep in control. She pushed herself to him and then she tried to kiss him but he needed to stop he didn’t want to take advantage of her he turned away, he had to stop her.
 
She rotated her hips and pushed against him as she moved her hips and he pushed against her and continued to hold her hips firmly. She could feel his hard cock and she rubbed herself on it and he tried to stop her. 

She was panting and she leaned in and kissed his neck. “Fuck,” he said feeling her warm tongue against his skin. She sucked and nibbled leaving little bits which he was sure would leave marks.
 
“Kiss me.” She tells him but he shakes his head. “This is only you, I won’t do anything to you. I can’t take advantage of that,” he tells her.

Hermione shifted against him. Her hips rotated, pressing against Draco with a desperate urgency. His grip on her hips tightened as he tried to steady her.

“Granger,” he growled low, his voice strained as he fought to maintain control. “Fuck,” he muttered under his breath, as she pressed herself on his cock, he could feel her and his breathing escalating his restraint was hanging by a thread.

She leaned closer, wrapping her arms around his head in a desperate move. Her movements were insistent, pressing her breasts against his face as her fingers tangled in his hair and he didn’t mind and he never allowed anyone to touch his hair.

Draco’s jaw clenched, his hands firm but hesitant as he tried to keep her still. “Stop,” he said sharply, though his tone betrayed the inner battle he was waging.

He cupped her face firmly but not harshly with both hands, his breathing ragged.

“Granger Stop,” he growled, his voice low and strained. “Or I’m going to forget about my morals and fuck you.” He tells her with eyes wide and breathing heavily.

He tried to push her away, but her body moved against his again, and his resolve wavered for a fraction of a second.

“That’s fine. You don’t understand,” she murmured, her voice tinged with desperation. “It hurts, it burns… I can’t… please.”

Draco inhaled deeply, forcing himself to regain control. “I’m not going to let you do something you’ll regret.” He tells her.

After a while he forces her to stop lifts her up and places her on the side. “Why did you stop,” she whined.
 
Draco’s face twisted, the internal conflict clear in his stormy gaze. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he weighed his options.
 
Finally, he met her gaze, his voice firm yet gentle. “I’m not going to take advantage of you, Granger. But… I think there’s a way I can help without crossing that line because this isn’t going to help you.”
 
Hermione looked up, hope flickering in her eyes. “What do you mean?”
 
He swallowed hard, his voice dropping to a rough murmur. “If I guide you, you could… take care of this yourself. My hands would have to stay on yours, just to lead you. It’s not perfect, but it’s a way to give you some relief without me…” He hesitated, the thought clearly challenging for him. “Without me violating you.”
 
Hermione’s breath hitched, and she bit her lip and she nodded slowly, desperate enough to try anything.
 
“I trust you,” she whispered and his eyes light lit up. He looked at her with a peculiar look. She trusted, him he thought. 
 
“I’ll turn the lights off to give you more privacy,” he tells her.
 
With that, Draco turned all the lights off he could still see her face in the darkness. He watches as she unzips her jeans and tosses them to the side and does the same with her knickers but doesn’t look at her, he looks away. 
 
She sits on the couch and spreads her legs to him and fuck he wanted to touch her. It was like one of his fantasies coming to life just watching her like this. He kept his eyes on her at all times.  

He was hard and all he had to do was take his cock out and fuck her she wouldn’t say no but no he needed to keep her safe.
 
Hermione’s face burned, the position leaving her vulnerable, but Draco’s unwavering eyes on hers somehow anchored her, easing her embarrassment. She could tell he was as affected as she was, but he held himself back, fierce and protective.
 
He kneels in front of her and when she’s ready he places his fingers gently over hers, his touch steady but careful, as though he were holding himself back with every ounce of his self-control.
 
“Just follow what I do,” he said softly, his voice laced with a restrained protectiveness. He moved her hand up to herself and looked at She looked scared and she looked around as if trying to see if anyone else was watching. 
 
“It’s just us,” he murmured quietly, his voice low and reassuring. “You’re safe here, Granger, you’re in control. I’m not looking.” He tells her and she nods. She looked down at herself but he kept his eyes on her face. 
 
His hand felt nice in hers and when he finally leads her to her clit he keeps his fingers over her and gently shows her what to do he didn’t touch her just her fingers he was very careful not to overstep but it was hard because her hands were so small.
 
After a while her tension eased, and she began to follow his guidance, letting him lead her through each step. Draco’s hand never faltered on hers, his face close enough to hers that she could feel the warmth of his breath. And when the intensity became too much, she leaned forward instinctively, pressing her face into his chest, one hand clutching his shirt as she tried to muffle the vulnerability coursing through her.
 
After a while, she became more comfortable. “Oh god,” she said looking at him. He kept his eyes on hers giving her a safe place. 

“Is this better?” He asked. He was having a hard time keeping his fingers to himself he ached to push her hand out of the way and take control.
 
“Yes,” she said. “Good girl,” he tells her and she arches back. “That’s it, this is all you.” He said he didn’t know if he was making her feel better but to Hermione, the movement of his fingers felt like magic. He was showing her exactly where to touch to make it feel good. He showed her places that Ron had never touched.
 
Every muscle in Draco’s body was rigid with restraint, his own desires flaring up, but he kept control, refusing to become the kind of man who’d take advantage.

He wrapped his arm around her shoulders, sheltering her, his jaw clenched and he closed his eyes as she pants and moaned he let her bury her face against him, providing the comfort and closeness she needed but then she moved one of her hands to his shoulders again and held him tightly.
 
“Malfoy,” she said and a shiver ran down his back at the sound of his name she rolled her eyes back. She arched back and Draco could hear the delicious wet noises that they were both creating like a melody to his ears.
 
Then when she lifted up a little his fingers almost touched her he almost freaked out. Then her mouth was near his ear. Her soft breath and moans made Draco crazy he moved his fingers faster. She tried to grab his fingers so he could touch her but he moved his hand and then she frowned and allowed him to guide her. 
 
“Fuck,” he said when he started to feel her wetness on him. She smelled delicious and god he wanted to taste her.
 
“Malfoy,” she said again and he almost lost control. She kissed his neck and he let her. She kissed his jaw and made more bites on his neck.
 
“Tell me what you would do if you could touch me.” She said using her free hand to make him look at her.
 
“Fuck...you have no idea,” he says his chest rising from his heavy breathing she moans and he closes his eyes because this was too perfect she was too perfect her soft little moans were like music to his ears and he decided that they would be his favorite melody.
 
“Tell me,” she said. Their lips are inches away. “Please Malfoy,” she begged. 

“It depends,” he says. “Are you going to be a good girl and not try to make me touch you again.” 

“Yes,” she whimpers.

“Good girl,” he said.
 
“It would be my fingers doing all the work dancing on your little clit and I would put a finger in you and then another and you would ride them as my thumb rubbed  your clit.” She moans “Tell me more,” she said.
 
He whispers in her ear “I would have you spread those perfect little legs of yours and I would taste you, I would run my tongue along your pussy and lick and suck on your clit while my fingers are inside you until you came in my mouth.” He tells her and she moans and with her free hand, she gently pulls at his hair. 
 
“Fuck, Granger your so fucken wet I can feel it on my fingers,” he says and they lock eyes. Draco was having the same reaction to Hermione that she had to the potion. His body felt hot and he wanted to do unspeakable things to her.
 
The room was filled with a charge, and he ached to help her in a deeper way, he refused to give in thought.
 
“So fucken perfect,” he tells her and she moans.

“Does this… feel…good?” he asked as he guide her to rub little circles on her clit. His fingers were longer than hers and it was becoming hard not to touch her but he resisted and was careful.
 
“Yes, god yes,” she said biting his shoulder. He guides her fingers to her entrance and moves so she can use her fingers. He makes her look at him as he speeds up her fingers and she squirms and moans.
 
“You’re so wet,” he tells her again giving her a pained expression.
 
“I want to taste you so fucken bad,” he says resting his forehead on her and panting.
 
“Do it,” she begs. “No,” he tells her.
 
“I want you to,” she said but he ignored her.
 
She didn’t listen instead she moved his hand away and moved her fingers and brought them up to his face his eyes widened and she ran her wetness along his lips.
 
“Fuck,” he said licking his lips. “Fuck, You taste so good,” he tells her his face full of lust, he was having a hard time controlling himself.
 
“Fuck I would bury my face between your thighs.”
 
Then she puts her fingers in his mouth and he licks them and he growls. “So fucken delicious like honey,” he tells her. He was going crazy she tasted like heaven. "Mmm so perfect," he said. 

She places two fingers inside her again and then places them in his mouth their eyes locked and he licks and sucks them tasting her wetness it was an obsessive taste and he wanted more but this was about her. She gasped and then their hands were back on her. 
 
He moved his fingers over hers faster. “Yes, oh faster,” she said. “He brought his mouth to her ear.
 
“I want you to say my name when you come.” He said. “Malfoy,” she said. “No my actual name,” and she nods.
 
He guided her hand once again only to rub circles on her clit and she moaned she started to breathe heavily and his breathing matched hers. She pulled at his hair gently with one hand.
 
Her wetness had reached his fingers again and god her eyes were on his and all he wanted to do was bring her to his bed and taste her more and fuck her all night but he didn’t want to violate her so he resisted.
 
“Has anyone ever made you feel this good Granger?” He asked and she shook her head no.

He whispered in her ear "If this is how I make you feel without touching can you imagine if I touched you." he said and lost control for a moment and kissed her ear down to her neck. Her skin was soft and warm under his tongue. 

She threw her head back and moaned as he kissed her god she wanted him, she wanted him inside her, she wanted his mouth on her, and she wanted his hands on her but then he forced himself to stop.

She grabbed his shoulder and whimpered when he stopped kissing her but then his fingers moved hers faster and she cried out. 

She was close he could feel it so he sped up and then she started to tremble.
 
“Look at me." ’he demanded. She moaned and looked at him and said his name.

“Draco,” she moaned.
 
She leaned forward instinctively, pressing her face into his chest, her hands still clutching his shirt as she tried to muffle the vulnerability coursing through her.
 
“Are you okay?” he asked. She nodded, feeling a strange comfort when he spoke. He rubbed her back to calm her.
 
Draco’s face remained tense, his gaze fixed on hers, and he was making sure that was still in control of himself. Then she buried her face in his chest again and he pulled her close to him. She could hear his accelerated heartbeat.
 
“How was it?” He asked.

“Good no one has made me feel that way but it’s only been Ron.” She says catching her breath.  He didn’t respond.
 
At last, her breathing slowed, and she let out a shuddering sigh, her head resting heavily against his chest.
 
“I’m so sorry,” she said and she started to cry.

“For what?” he asked and lifted her chin so she could meet his eyes but she buried her face back in his chest.
 
She gripped his shirt, fingers still curled in his fabric, reluctant to let go even as exhaustion finally overcame her.
 
Draco’s chest ached as he felt her relax against him, his protective instincts roaring to keep her safe. He started to pull back gently, only for her hand to grip tighter, her fingers refusing to release him even in her sleep.
 
Swallowing hard, he stayed still, holding her until her hand finally loosened, her breaths evening out as she slipped into a deep, much-needed rest.
 
Only then did Draco move, careful not to wake her. He took his suit jacket off and covered her without looking and then he gathered her in his arms, lifting her as if she weighed nothing, and carried her to his guest bedroom, settling her down gently.
 
He pulled a blanket over her, his gaze lingering on her peaceful face, and allowed himself a single, unguarded moment, letting his hand brush a stray strand of hair from her cheek.
 
Today had been intense not just for her but for him as well. He did his best to not touch her and he hoped that he didn’t overstep any lines. He felt horrible for doing this but he couldn’t find another way without violating her not that this was any better but at least he didn’t actually fuck her.
 
The fierce possessiveness, the unyielding protectiveness—all of it was there in his eyes as he turned away.

It was late nearly 10 p.m. and Draco was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind restless. He was supposed to meet Blaise at his club today but he was busy keeping an eye on her.

The events of the earlier lingered in his thoughts, Hermione’s vulnerability, the way she said his name when she came, her moans, the way she tasted. It was all intoxicating. Just as he was beginning to drift off, he heard a soft knock at his door.

Frowning, he pushed himself up and walked to the door, opening it cautiously. Hermione stood there, tears streaming silently down her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, her expression raw. She looked up at him.

“Can I stay here with you?” she asked, her voice trembling.

Draco hesitated for a moment, but only because he hated seeing her like this so broken. He stepped aside, motioning her in. She slipped past him, her arms wrapped tightly around herself as though she were trying to hold herself together.

He closed the door and turned to her. “Come to bed then,” he said simply, his voice softer than usual.

Hermione nodded, her steps tentative as she moved toward the bed. She climbed in on one side, leaving as much space as possible between them. Draco slid in on the other side, turning his back to her. For a while, the only sound in the room was the steady rhythm of their breathing.

But then he heard it—a quiet, broken sob.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, her voice so soft he almost didn’t catch it.

Draco opened his eyes, staring into the darkness as he listened to her.

“I’m sorry you had to help me,” she continued, her voice cracking. “You’re right. It should have been Ron. It should have been him, and… and I’m so sorry… I’m so sorry.”

Draco sighed heavily, the sound breaking the stillness. He turned over, his gaze finding her trembling form, still facing away from him. Without a word, he shifted closer and gently pulled her into his arms, her back pressing against his chest. She stiffened for a moment, but then relaxed into his hold, her tears soaking into the pillow.

“Shh,” he murmured in her ear, his voice low and soothing. “It’s done, Granger. You don’t need to apologize.”

For a moment, there was only silence, the warmth of his body grounding her.

“If you need me to… help you in that way, I can,” she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper as if she hated herself for even saying it.

Draco tensed, the air between them shifting. She was offering to help him get off like he had helped her. He leaned closer, his breath brushing against her ear.

“Go to sleep,” he whispered firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Hermione’s shoulders relaxed, his protective embrace and gentle words easing her pain. Slowly, her breathing steadied, and she drifted off, safe in the arms of someone who, despite being her enemy or so they both thought despite everything, seemed to always be there for her.

He felt her turn towards him and he lay on his back. She cuddled next to him and laid on his chest her hand on his abs.

Draco stayed awake for a while longer, watching her. Even in sleep, her beautiful features were etched with sadness. He tightened his arms around her. He couldn’t deny it anymore. The feeling had been creeping up on him, growing with every moment they shared, every time he saw her strength, her vulnerability, her fire. Everything about her pulled him in.

He was too exhausted to be angry at her and too exhausted to blame her for not loving his wife the way he thought he did.

He felt something for her.

It was inevitable.

As he tightened his arms around her, he realized that this wasn’t just about protection anymore. It was something deeper, something he couldn’t put into words. All he knew was that she mattered to him in a way no one else ever had.

Not even Astoria.

And that terrified him.

Chapter Text

Hermione had woken up in Malfoy’s guest room earlier, but now she was lying against his bare chest. She absentmindedly traced the lines of his abs with her fingers, her thoughts a tangled mess. How had she allowed yesterday to happen? 
 
Earlier she had been alone and half-naked and had his suit jacket around her lower half. She sat up and cried.
 
She hugged her knees tightly, feeling exposed and vulnerable. She desperately didn’t want to be alone, but the thought of facing Malfoy felt unbearable. She had to do it. She needed to apologize to him.
 
She forced herself to get up and looked through his closet, where she was surprised to find all of his old school uniforms, including his quidditch uniforms.
 
After hesitating, she pulled on a pair of one of his Slytherin pajama pants and one of his old Quidditch jerseys which still fit her big.
 
Dressed in his clothes, she sat in bed, with her arms wrapped around her knees. She hated McLaggen she didn’t want to feel his hands on her she flinched at his memory at the way he had tried to touch her but then she remembered Draco. The way he had made her feel safe. The words he had told her, the way he had made her feel without even touching her and her body craved his touch.
 
She felt horrible he had helped her. It must have been too much for him. Did he manage to take care of himself or did he expect her to do it. She didn’t know but she had to apologize. When she came in she had no intention of asking to sleep in his room but once she saw him she just wanted to be near him to feel safe and he allowed her to stay.
 
She was listening to his heartbeat when he started to speak. She looked up at him he was breathing heavily, and he moved his head from side to side then suddenly he started to thrash and then the thrashing became violent she had to move. He was asleep his face twisted in anguish, his breathing deep and uneven.
 
“No! Please no!” He said he was having a nightmare.
 
She tried to wake him, but he wouldn’t stop moving and words were tumbling out of his mouth like poison. “Stop it… don’t touch her,” he whispered hoarsely, his fists clenching the sheets.
 
His voice grew louder, more panicked. “Aunt Bella, please! She’s a kid! She’s just a girl! I don’t know if it’s them,” he shouted.
 
“Please just let her go. Hurt me! Just hurt me instead!” he continued.
 
“Run! Leave!” he said. Hermione’s stomach twisted as she realized the scene he was reliving.
 
“Fight back! Fight back! Fight…”

She could almost see it through his eyes. Malfoy Manor, the drawing room, Bellatrix.
 
They both had locked eyes that night, was this what he had been thinking when she was tortured or did, he actually say it. She couldn’t be sure all she could hear was the sound of her own screams when it happened.
 
She remembered his grey eyes and him mouthing I’m sorry and then she closed her eyes she didn’t want to see him. But his eyes were what had kept her from begging Beatrix to just kill her.
 
He was back there, trapped in that memory, powerless to stop it even though he was also just a kid like her.
 
“Malfoy,” she leaned over him. She pressed a hand gently to his shoulder, shaking him. “Wake up! Malfoy, it’s just a dream!” But he didn’t stir.
 
“I didn’t want to. I couldn’t stop it,” he whispered brokenly.
 
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry?” He said over and over. Hermione’s heart ached at the torment in his voice. She got out of bed and ran to his side, and she shook him “Malfoy,” she said.
 
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” He spoke. She shook him harder. Draco stood up quickly and his eyes shot open, wild and unfocused. He looked around and didn’t pause to think once he noticed her his hands cupped her face, almost as if he needed to confirm she was actually there. Then, in one swift motion, he pulled her close, lifting her effortlessly until she wrapped her legs around him her body pressed against his and he sat back in the bed with her in his arms.
 
He buried his face in her neck, and she froze, but then she started to run her fingers through his hair, stroking it. “Shh It’s okay,” she said softly, trying to calm him but he was still shaking. “It’s just a nightmare. I get them too sometimes.” She confessed.
 
He buried his face deeper into the crook of her neck. They held each other for a long time. Slowly, his breathing evened out, steady and calm and he was quiet.
 
“Are you okay?” She asked but he didn’t speak, and he didn’t move. She had her eyes closed when she felt her shirt drop down from her shoulder and then a few minutes later she felt the soft, feather-light press of his lips against her shoulder. At first, it was soft, delicate peppered kisses.
 
She opened her eyes to find him watching her, his gaze intent and unreadable. Their eyes met briefly before he dipped his head again, his lips brushing from her shoulder up toward her neck.
 
Each kiss sent a flutter through her stomach, her breath catching as his lips met her skin causing trails of goosebumps.
 
“Malfoy,” she whispered. He slowly, eased her back onto the bed, his body hovering above hers. His lips grazed her neck and shoulder, each touch igniting a fire beneath her skin. She arched instinctively, offering him more of herself without a second thought.
 
He breathed out against her neck, his breathing low and rough, as he moved to press opened kisses along her jaw and the shell of her wax.
 
“Does it drive you crazy knowing that I know how you taste like?” He whispered in her ear, and she gasped he was back on her neck this time he was sucking, biting, and marking her and it sent a shiver racing down her spine.
 
“Malfoy I can’t,” she said. He stopped and closed his eyes in frustration. He laid over her resting his face in the crook of her neck and fell asleep.
 
She woke up in his arms again. When she did, she sat up and looked at him and he was already awake.
 
“Hi,” she whispered. “Hello,” he whispered as he brushed a strand of hair from her face, his fingers grazing her cheek and sending a shiver down her spine. She shifted to her knees and buried her face in her hands.
 
“Malfoy I’m really sorry about yesterday,” she kept her hands over her face not wanting to meet his. He sat up with his back against the headboard. She was crying again. She found herself in his lap, her legs draped over his, dangling off the edge of the bed as his arms wrapped around her.
 
“It wasn’t your fault. The one who should be sorry is in Azkaban and he won’t be out anytime soon.” He tells her. She places her arms around his neck.  “Still, I feel… “
 
“Don’t.” He told her. They were quiet. “Weasleys an idiot,” he says angrily, and she bites her lip. She rests her head on the crook of his neck.
 
“Malfoy, can I ask you a question?” She asked. “No,” he said but she ignored him like always.
 
“Why did you help me?” She asked him. “And why did you go after McLaggen?”
 
“It’s my job and we took a vow,” he breathed out.
 
“No,” she responded, and without thinking she placed a kiss on his neck behind his ear and he closed his eyes.
 
“I want the truth,” she breathed lightly placing open mouth kisses on his jaw and neck. She felt him tremble beneath her. “The real reason,” she started to kiss, suck and bite his neck leaving a mark she heard him growl and he gripped her waist. She could feel him getting hard.
 
Then she looked at him and he used her own words against her and leaned in and whispered in her ear.
 
“Because I couldn’t fucken stand it if something happened to you, Granger.” He told her and they looked at each other and he brushed his thumb over her bottom lip. Then he lifted her chin to meet his eyes. "For the record, I don't regret yesterday, not one second of it," he said. 
 
He rested his head against her forehead. “What the hell are you doing to me Granger?” He asked her. 
 
“What do you mean?” She asked their faces were close, their lips a breath away.
 
Then they heard a pop and turned around. “Master Zabini is in the living room.” said a small elf. I’m going to kill him, Draco thought.
 
He looked at her and at her neck. He had left a pretty dark mark, and he knew that she must have left one too because of the way she was looking at his neck. He stands up with her in his arms bridal style and he gently sets her down.
 
“I should go,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.
 
He gave a curt nod, his jaw tight. “Thank you for… for helping me,” she added, looking down, embarrassment coloring her cheeks.
 
Draco's eyes lingered on his jersey and then he moved closer, he towered over her. Hi tilted her chin up, and she met his stormy gaze. His expression was a war of emotions. He exhaled sharply, his voice rough as he spoke.
 
“If you need…” he started, then looked away, his jaw flexing before he turned back to her, his eyes burning. He rested his head on her forehead and grabbed her tightly by the waist. “Always come back to me,” he whispered.     
 
They had completely forgotten Blaise was waiting in the living room. The moment they entered the living room Blaise’s had an amused expression. Draco was shirtless, his hair a mess and a deep mark on his neck, and Hermione was behind him, wearing his Slytherin jersey and pajama pants.
 
Blaise raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening as Hermione quickly hurried out without looking at them. But as the door closed behind her, Blaise’s gaze shifted to the floor. There, in plain sight, lay her clothes.
 
Draco bent down to scoop them up, his jaw tightening. Blaise chuckled, leaning back in his chair.
 
“Looks like she didn’t leave the moment she got here,” he teased.
 
Draco glared at him “Mind your own business, Zabini,” he growled before stalking off with Hermione’s clothes in hand.
 
It was the night of her bachelorette Hermione texted Pansy to remind her about it and to check on her.
 
Hermione: How are you? Are you feeling better? Please don’t forget about the bachelorette celebration tonight.
 
Pansy: I’m fine, I feel better, and I will think about it.
 
She went home and showered and thought of Malfoy and the way his mouth felt on her skin, and she looked in the mirror she had to admit that was a big mark so she glamoured it.
 
She wrapped a towel around her and when she returned to her room Ron was sitting on the bed, and he looked angry. Without thinking she backed away and he went to her. “Ron, I have to get ready for the bachelorette party,” she said. He looked upset. “I want to know if you fucked McLaggen,” he said.
 
“What! No, but Ron you should know that yesterday. “She was going to tell him about Malfoy. Instead, of giving her a chance to speak he pushed her and pinned her to the wall. “Why are you always lying,” he said. “Let me go!” She demanded but he didn’t.
 
“You’re my fiancée,” he said trying to kiss her. “You’re drunk,” she pulled away.
 
Suddenly, he lashed out, his hand striking her cheek. Hermione's hand flew to her face as her vision blurred with tears.
 
“If you weren’t such an attention seeker, none of this would’ve happened.”
 
She backed up and tried to leave the room, she cried as she reached for the door. Before she could grasp the handle, he grabbed her hair and pulled her back gripping her firmly. 
 
“Let me go,” she choked, her voice trembling.
 
“Why do you always make me mad?” he hissed.
 
He yanked the towel off her, leaving her exposed. She backed away, her voice cracking as she pleaded, “Please… don’t do this.”
 
But he didn’t listen. He pushed her on the bed and forced himself on her. She pushed at him with her hands, but he was bigger and stronger.
 
“You think you can just walk away?” he said, his voice venomous. "You think you can fuck anyone else. I’m your fiancée. Don’t forget that.”
 
Tears fell down her face as she shrank away from his towering form. He grabbed her throat making it hard to breathe. He pulled her legs apart and slammed into her. She didn’t tell him to stop anymore she cried and tried to think of anything else. Then she thought of Malfoy. Always come back to me he had said.
 
Ron took her and took his anger out on her when he was done, he finally stepped back and pulled his jeans back on, and she curled into herself hugging her knees, trembling. Her lip was bleeding. She looked away as he left the room.
 
She cried for hours and when she finally looked in the mirror she had bruises on her neck, chin, and a busted lip. She glamoured it all.
 
Later that evening she was standing in the mirror once again this time in a shimmering white sweat heart corset dress with sparkly glitter, that cinched at the waist to accentuate the figure.
 
The bodice features intricate detailing, while the fabric cascades down to her mid-thigh. The dress was beautiful, but she felt naked. Her breasts looked huge not that they were small on the contrary usually she was pretty good at hiding them.
 
She felt uncomfortable and wished she had chosen her own dress. “I can’t wear this,” she said taking her wand to make it longer. Ginny knew exactly what she was doing so she marched into her room. “You won’t be able to resize it it’s enchanted to stay as is” She smirked.
 
She handed her a pair of white glitter heels that Hermione was sure she would fall into if she used them. Ginny and Luna were both wearing tight strapless pink dresses that looked similar to hers without the glitter they all had black heels that wrapped around their legs.
 
“You're the bride and it’s a bachelorette party,” she said. When she finally agreed, she put her hair up in a clip and they all apparated to the Zone.
 
They were outside, waiting to get in, when they heard a pop and saw Pansy appear in a black knee-length open-back dress. She wasn’t sure she should be there. What if she made everyone feel uncomfortable or awkward? This was a terrible idea, she thought. As she walked over to them, she was surprised by how warmly they greeted her.
 
"Yes, Pansy, it’s party time!" Ginny said with a grin.

“This is going to be amazing,” Luna added excitedly.
 
“Pansy, what on earth are you wearing?” Ginny asked, waving her wand and changing Pansy’s outfit to match theirs.
 
“No, I can’t,” Pansy began, but Luna cut her off.
 
“Oh, come on, it’s girls' night!” she said. After a moment, Pansy reluctantly accepted the change and stood next to Hermione, who was just as uncomfortable, tugging at her dress.
 
Hermione had to admit Pansy was absolutely stunning, she would make a perfect model. She was tall like Ginny, and she had great legs.
 
There were so many people waiting to get in. Hermione felt like she was suffocating, and Ginny laughed. “Alright the shortest in the front,” she said pushing her and Luna forward and going straight to the front of the line.
 
“Mrs. Potter, how are you?” A wizard in green robes greeted them.
 
“Fine! We’re here to celebrate wooo!” Ginny said loudly, and the crowd cheered in response.
 
"Alright, everyone, inside!" he announced. But as Pansy was about to step in, he blocked her path.

"Wait, I’m sorry you can’t go in," he whispered. Pansy glanced at the others, embarrassed.

“I’ll just go,” she muttered.
 
“No, wait a minute!” Ginny shouted. “If she’s not welcome, then we’re leaving too.”

“But, Mrs. Potter, it’s for her safety I promise.” He spoke but Ginny had already grabbed Pansy by the arm, pulling her away from the club.
 
“Are you okay?” Hermione asked gently. “This was a mistake. I’ll just leave, and you all can go,” Pansy said, her voice trembling.
 
“Absolutely not!” Luna said, surprising everyone with her anger. “We all go together, or we don’t go at all,” she declared, folding her arms defiantly.
 
“We can go back to my place and order pizza and watch movies,” Hermione offered. “I guess,” Ginny sighed. “It would have been nice to go clubbing tonight but we won’t go without you,” Ginny smiles.
 
Pansy had an idea but she didn’t know if it was a good one. “I know a place we can go,” she said. “Opulence. It’s Blaise Zabinis club and no one will kick us out I promise,” she smiled.
 
“Fine with me,” Ginny smiled.
 
They all took Pansy’s hand and apparated away.
 
“Nice,” Ginny confessed, glancing around the club building. There was a huge line outside and Hermione felt like she couldn’t breathe. They were about to get in line but Pansy kept walking to the front so they followed her. The wizard that was in charge of security opened the door as soon as he saw her.
 
“Come on!” Pansy urged, walking ahead, her dress hugging her perfect figure.
 
“Ginny, this dress is horrible! It’s hardly covering anything, and you can see my legs,” Pansy muttered.
 
“Babe, I can see your ass cheeks if you move too much,” Ginny teased, laughing.
 
“Oh, this is your fault,” Hermione complained, tugging at her own dress.

“It’s your bachelorette night! Live a little,” Ginny said with a grin.
 
When they entered, Hermione felt like she was having a panic attack.
 
They made their way up to the third floor, where Blaise and Draco were sitting and taking shots.
 
” Wow!” Blaise said almost choking on his drink. Draco looked towards what he was looking at and found Pansy wearing something extremely provocative. Something she would never wear.
 
“So fucken gorgeous,” Blaise whispered but Draco heard and apparently Blaise wasn’t the only one who thought it seeing as half the place turned to look at her.
 
Draco knew she was pretty but never saw her as anything more than a sister. A sister who if anyone messes with will suffer, he thought.
 
“Wow! Wow! Wow!” Blaise said as Pansy walked over.
 
“Don’t make fun of me,” she said, rolling her eyes.
 
“No! I’m not. You look amazing,” he replied, standing. “Let me get you a drink,” he said.
 
“Actually, I’m here with a few people she said. Well, tonight is.” she hesitated her cheeks turning pink. “It’s Granger’s bachelorette party, remember I told you she invited me.” she looked at the ground and he nodded. “Anyway, we kind of got kicked out of the other place because of me,” Pansy said sadly.
 
“Don’t worry about it,” he smiled. “Enjoy the night everything’s on me. Just have fun! You look amazing!” She looked over at Marcus who was standing across the bar looking at her and licking his lips.
 
“Can you just make sure we’re, okay?” she asked shyly looking over at Marcus Blaise and glared at him.
 
So, tonight was Granger's bachelorette Draco thought. He thought back to yesterday. He brushed it off and turned to Pansy with a smirk.
 
“We will make sure you’re all safe,” Blaise promised, and she thanked him quietly.
 
“We?” Draco asked and Pansy gave him a look.
 
“Yes we,” he tells him.
 
“I don’t think so. I don’t babysit.” He said and turned to leave.
 
“Draco please,” Pansy pleaded, and he turned to look at her. Blaise pulled him to the side.
 
“She never has fun, she never goes out, she doesn't have girlfriends. Plus, if I recall there was a certain someone in your flat this morning,” he tells him.
 
Draco glared at him. “I explained it to you even though it’s none of your business.” He spat. Draco had lied and said they were on a mission together and she had to stay at his place after and that while Granger was alone in his flat he was busy with Susan Bones which was a complete lie but Blaise didn't know that.
 
Draco didn’t want to babysit and he knew that no one would dare try to touch any of them in public especially if Weasley or Potter whatever she went by these days was here. Potter probably has a whole security team standing by.
 
“Fine,” Draco says after walking back from his little chat with Blaise.
 
“Thank you,” she smiled and Draco realized that he hadn’t really seen her this happy in a long time.
 
Draco was smirking when Pansy glanced at him. “I can’t believe you actually decided to go,” he said.
 
“Don’t,” Pansy warned, holding up a finger. “Just don’t.” He smiled at her, and she sighed in response.
 
“Just please don’t let anything happen to us.” again she turned to where Theo and Marcus stood, and they were practically eating her with his eyes.
 
“ I won’t let anything happen to you I promise,” he said. “No I mean the 4 of us not just me,” she said and then moved closer to him. “Especially Granger,” she whispers. He looked at her annoyed and finally gave in. “Fine,” he responded.
 
Hermione and Luna had been standing behind Ginny waiting to see what they were going to do. Then Pansy called the girls over, and all eyes turned to them.
 
Hermione stood nervously behind Ginny, her heart racing. Oh god, she thought, noticing Malfoy sitting there. She desperately wished no one could see her in this outfit, especially Malfoy.
 
“Welcome to my club, Mrs. Potter,” Blaise says extending his arms out. “Thank you,” she smiled. “Shall we?” he offers his arm and she takes it. He walks her over to a private area and they follow. He casts a Sonorus charm to amplify his voice.
 
“Is everyone having a good time?” The crowd erupted in cheers. “Well, it’s about to get even better. Everyone, give a warm welcome to Mrs. Ginny Potter, Mrs. Luna Longbottom, and our bride-to-be, Ms. Hermione Granger!”
 
The room erupted into more cheers. They must be very drunk to be cheering for us, Hermione thought, blushing deeply after all more than half of these people were Slytherins or were purebloods. The music continued and the lights were beaming.
 
As Ginny shifted, Hermione was left completely exposed to the crowd. She was breathing heavily, and she felt naked. Draco froze. He hadn’t expected her to look like that. His eyes traced her perfect hourglass figure, the dress clinging perfectly to her tiny waist, the top of it really brought out her breasts and hugged every curve perfectly exposing her flawless legs.
 
Merlin, she looked absolutely stunning, he thought throwing back a shot and swallowing hard.
 
Draco was caught off guard, unable to tear his eyes away, his shock mixed with something he couldn’t quite name. He turned away quickly, but his gaze found its way back to her.
 
She looked nervous trying to tug her dress down and trying to pull it up to cover her breasts as well, and then she started hugging herself. Clearly, she is feeling out of place, he thought. Insecure. The snobby little know-it-all was insecure, yet to him, she couldn’t have looked more perfect. What the hell Malfoy he told himself.
 
Blaise secured them a VIP area and grinned. “Drink all you want, ladies. “Dance the night away, and if you really want to have a great time take these,” he handed them drinks that glowed emerald green.”
 
“What are they?” Ginny asked. “They pretty much get you extremely high,” he said. Pansy looked worried. "I’ll make sure you all get home safe.” He promised and Pansy smiled at him and put her hand on his cheek which sent a warm feeling through his body and thanked him.
 
“Finally, party time!” Ginny said, throwing back the shot he had brought. “Ginny you drank that!” Hermione said with concern. “Hell yeah! I’m here to have fun baby!” she said and without hesitation Luna took hers.
 
Draco watched as Hermione's face went from worried to horror. He knew what those shots could do and now he would definitely be stuck babysitting. I should call Potter and Longbottom to come take care of their wives and call Weasley to take care of… her, he thought.
 
He looked over at them again and Pansy was hesitant but then Ginny took it from her and opened the bottle. “Open wide,” she asked and Pansy tilted her head back and opened her mouth Ginny poured it in and then she and Luna cheer.
 
Draco watched to see if Hermione would actually drink it and was not surprised when Ginny took Hermione's bottle and made her chug it.
 
They were laughing now and taking more shots. Hermione and Luna went to get more drinks. The glitter on Hermione’s dress caught the light, giving it a radiant glow, perfectly standing out. Great just great with a dress like that he would probably have to be following her around all night.
 
He looked around and all eyes were on Hermione and Luna. When she returned she sat between Ginny and Luna, both of whom kept handing her shot after shot. Laughter bubbled up as the drinks kept coming, the tension from earlier slowly fading away.
 
Pansy wanted to dance and she stood up and almost fell so she sits back down laughing. Blaise hadn’t heard her laugh in years and neither had Draco. They were all tipsy, giggling uncontrollably.
 
“Hey man, I’ll keep an eye on Pansy and Potter and you keep an eye on Longbottom and Granger,” Blaise tells Draco. “Why don’t we switch?” Draco says but Draco knows why and Blaise glares at him. “Fine,” Draco responds.
 
After a while, Blaise goes over to check on them. “How are you girls doing?” he asked, amused by their carefree state.
 
“This is so fun,” Pansy says in a cute and tipsy way and he feels his heart jump out of his chest.
 
“Well, you girls keep having fun.” Blaise had turned to leave when Cho hugged him from behind. He turned to look at Pansy in horror but Pansy only glared at Cho grabbed Blaise by his shirt and pushed Cho out of the way. 
 
“Dance with me,” Pansy says leading him to the dance floor.
 
“Let’s dance,” Ginny said pulling Luna with her. They both started dancing together practically grinding on each other.
 
To Draco’s shock, Pansy was doing the same to Blaise who was standing behind Pansy she had her back towards him dancing and he looked uncomfortable and lifted her hands away from her. Draco didn’t worry he knew Blaise wouldn’t do anything and she was safe.
 
Draco sipped his drink slowly, his gaze lingering on Hermione, an inexplicable frustration bubbling inside him. She was alone he thought and as he looked around he noticed a few of the men staring at her. She was swinging her legs and looking around smiling.
 
“Mind if I join?” Susan Bones said and Draco didn’t look at her and didn’t respond. She rolled her eyes and stormed off.
 
"Those girls are having a blast," Theodore Knott said, sliding into the seat next to Draco with a few other Slytherins. “How are you my man,” he says to Draco and takes a drink. “Great,” he said.
 
"Can someone please tell me why Granger has to have legs like that?" Marcus says. “Okay but you guys have to admit that Longbottom scored with that babe, we know she’s a little odd but she's hot,” Goyel said. Someone else says. “Don't even get me started on Potters wife she’s a fucken goddess,” Crabb says.
 
“Enjoy all you want boys because I only have eyes for the little mudblood tonight,” Theo says with a smirk, taking a drink. Draco's jaw tightened, irritation flickering in his chest.
 
The guys turned their attention toward the girls. Ginny and Luna were still dancing together, laughing freely. Their bodies rubbed against each other.
 
“They’re completely drunk,” Blaise said as he and Pansy came back to get more drinks.
 
“You had a hard time controlling yourself didn’t you?” Draco teased. “Don’t you dare,” he said. “I only had to control my hands once,” he said.
 
Then, Theo leaned over and whispered to Marcus, pulling out a small vial. “I’m going to slip this into Granger’s drink,” he said casually.
 
Draco’s attention snapped to Theo, watching as he revealed a red potion Draco recognized it as euphoria bloom. “I’ll definitely be having a good time tonight,” Theo added with a dark grin, and the group laughed quietly.
 
Draco's gaze flicked back to the dance floor; Hermione had joined the other girls. “We should get everyone high,” Blaise said. “Why?” Draco asked. “Because this way everyone will be too high to care to do anything too reckless,” he said wondering if he heard what Theo said.
 
Draco looked over at her she looked nervous. At first, she was hesitant, but after a few more drinks, she began to lose her shyness and started moving in a way she shouldn’t be especially around these hungry men. The way she moved, her body swaying gracefully to the music, made something in Draco stir. He couldn’t take his eyes off her. All he could think about how good his mouth had felt on her skin and how good her mouth had felt on his skin. 
 
Hermione’s glittering dress shimmered under the lights, each movement making her seem almost ethereal. Her smile was soft but infectious, and Draco found himself captivated by the way she looked.
 
His eyes followed her every step, tracing the curves of her legs and waist and those perfect breasts that clearly, she had been hiding. Then, as if in slow motion, she reached up and removed the clip from her hair, letting it fall in soft curls.
 
Draco's chest tightened, and he realized that he didn’t want anyone else looking at her the way he was because he was no longer looking at her as Granger, he was looking at her as a woman just like this morning and that was simply not acceptable.
 
He takes a few shots and looks away from her. Theo looked around to make sure no one was watching, and he walked over to Hermione’s table. He slips a small vial of red potion into Hermione’s drink she is still dancing, and he knows she won’t notice. His movements were quick, masked by the flashing lights and the noise of the club. He smirked as the liquid dissolved instantly, mixing into her drink without a trace. Then he goes back to the guys and patiently waits for her.
 
When Hermione came back, she was breathless from dancing, her skin glowing. She reached for her drink, unaware of the eyes watching her.
 
“Mind if I get a turn with her?” one of the guys asks. “We can all have a turn,” Theo said looking at the other guys.
 
He tried to ignore it but he couldn't and without warning he stood up and just as she was lifting the drink, he appeared from nowhere, bumping into her. “Oops,” he said, his voice casual, though his eyes were sharp with purpose.
 
The drink flew from her hand, spilling across the table and onto the floor.
“Malfoy!” Hermione gasped, stepping back from the mess. He shrugged, hiding his relief.
 
“Too bad, Granger,” his lips twitching in a smirk. “No,” she said sadly looking at the floor and making her Botton lip into a frown. “My dwrink,” she slurred, clearly, she was drunk “That was going to be my favorite one,” she looked at the ground sadly.
 
Theo, approached them narrowing his eyes, frustration flashing briefly across his face. She didn’t drink it. He didn’t think Draco would do that on purpose, would he? No of course, not he hated the mudblood plus he didn't know he had put something in her drink.
 
Maybe she’s drunk enough to leave with me, Theo thought. He could convince her to go with him if she was drunk. He approached her with a charming smile, acting as if nothing had happened.
 
“Granger, you look great,” he said. Draco walks back to his area and watches from a distance.
 
“You must be exhausted from all that dancing. How about we get some fresh air or dance?” he suggested, his voice silky as he stepped closer, grabbing her by her arm.
 
Hermione gave him a confused look, raising an eyebrow. “I’m fine, thanks, Knotttt,” she said, pulling her arm away. Theo’s smile faltered, but he tried again, leaning in. “You know, you look incredible tonight. Why don’t we…”
 
“No, really,” Hermione cut him off, frowning slightly as she glanced toward Pansy, Ginny and Luna. “I think I’ll pass.”
 
Theo clenched his jaw but forced a laugh. “Your loss mudblood,” he muttered, she stepped back and rolled her eyes.
 
Draco had been watching from his table and felt a wave of relief as Hermione brushed Theo off. He crossed his arms, leaning back against the wall, a ghost of a smile playing on his lips.
 
At midnight, Blaise had his servers pass out neon blue glow-in-the-dark shots. "Stronger than the green ones!” he announced, his voice cutting through the bass-heavy music. The crowd cheered and reached for them.
 
Draco returned to his seat he had learned long ago that Blaise’s signature concoctions didn’t affect him the way they did everyone else. He watched as the blue liquid began working its magic on the crowd.
 
Within minutes, the dance floor was packed. Bodies pressed together in a hypnotic rhythm under the flashing lights. The music pulsed, vibrating through the walls and floors, and the energy in the room was intoxicating.
 
And then he saw her.
 
Hermione.
 
She was at her seat with bright pink coloring on her cheeks as she laughed by herself. Her hair tumbled over her shoulders, catching the strobe lights in a way that made it impossible for him to look away. There was a carefree ease in her smile that made his chest tighten. She looked fucken gorgeous he thought. His mind replayed the memory from yesterday of the way she had tasted. 
 
Draco’s gaze darkened as he leaned back in his seat, the edge of his drink brushing his lips. For a moment, the world blurred into the background, leaving only her.
 
But just as he was about to look away, he saw someone approaching her and when she looked up, she was horrified.
 

Chapter Text

Hermione looked at the person standing in front of her, and she looked horrified. Draco stood and practically ran to her. When he got there, the person vanished.

“What the fuck,” he said.

“He was here.” She tells Draco.

“Who?” He asked. 

"Greyback," she said and jumped into his arms. He caught her effortlessly, holding her close. Draco and Blaise searched the entire club, but no sign of him. Draco's search was difficult, though, as Hermione refused to let go of him, clinging to him despite his repeated attempts to pull away.

Draco suggested they all go home and Blaise agreed. Luna was still dancing, and Pansy was all for it but Ginny refused. “I’m not letting some fucken werewolf ruin our night,” she said. "I will call my husband and make him stand here all night if I have to but we are having fun." she insisted. She was dragging Hermione back to their table and they all followed. Before Draco could protest, Ginny ordered more shots and handed one to Hermione with a mischievous grin.

Hermione’s head was spinning slightly from the drinks, and she excused herself to head to the bathroom and Luna and her went together. The club was crowded. As they approached the bathroom door, a group of drunk wizards, blocked their path.

“You’re Hermione Granger, right?” One of the men slurred, stepping too close for her comfort. She smiled at him and nodded yes. "You’re even more beautiful up close.”

"And you're Luna Lovegood?" the other man asked, his tone casual.

"Longbottom," she corrected, her eyes narrowing slightly.

"Gods you are pretty," he replied, a smirk tugging at his lips as he reached out to touch her hair and sniffed it.

Luna stepped back, but before she could fully move away from him, his hand shot out, gripping her wrist and pulling her closer.

“Hey let me go,” Luna says.

"How about a kiss for the bride-to-be?" the other man laughed, grabbing Hermione by the arm and leaning in close. She pushed him away with all her strength.

Meanwhile, the other man still held Luna tightly. She struggled, but her movements were weak, she was too drunk to think. Panic flickered in Hermione's eyes as she watched Luna fight, but the man's grip only tightened.

"Get away from her!" Draco's voice was sharp and furious. The man didn't release Luna. "Let her go, or else!" Draco's voice was cold with threat, his hand twitching near his wand.

The man hesitated for a moment before reluctantly releasing Luna. She ran behind Draco, her breath coming in ragged gasps and she grips his arm.

Both men stood in front of him now and one of them was close enough to Hermione and he grabbed and pulled her to him. Before she could pull out her wand or scream, Draco pulled out his wand.

“Let her go!” he said. Draco managed to shove the wizard away from her with a furious growl.

“I said let her go!” he snarled. The man stumbled but quickly regained his balance, his face contorting with anger.

"Who the hell do you think you are?" the first man spat, pointing his wand at him.

The second man scoffed. "Oh, if it isn’t the new Minister. You think you're so tough because you're the new Minister Malfoy, or is it because you're a fucken Death Eater?"

Draco’s grip on his wand tightened, his expression cold and lethal.

“Let me make this clear I will break your neck if you go near them again,” Draco hissed, pointing his own wand at them, ready to duel if he had to but he was having a hard time because Luna was grabbing onto his suit.

Hermione, couldn’t think and she didn’t know what to do but she managed to pull Luna off of Draco. Draco and the drunken wizards were about to duel thankfully Blaise appeared.

"What the hell is going on?” he demanded. Blaise’s eyes narrowed. Without hesitation, Draco and Blaise disarmed the wizard.

"Are you that fucken stupid to point your wand at an auror or the new minister?" Blaise spat.

“You’re done here. Get out of my fucken club before I drag you out.” Two older-looking wizards dragged the man outside and his group followed.

“You alright man,” Blaise asked and Draco nodded.

When they returned, they found Ginny laughing and dancing with a group of girls, all of them moving to the beat and completely caught up in the moment. Luna was shaken by what had just happened, but she made her way over to Ginny.

"Ginny," she said softly, grabbing her friend's attention. Ginny's eyes widen when she saw the look on Luna's face. Ginny turned to Blaise and looked at him angry. "Do I need to get my husband out here?' she asked. "No, we have everything under control," Blaise assures her. 

Luna took a deep breath, her voice trembling slightly as she recounted everything that had happened. "I didn’t know what to do but Malfoy saved us," she finished.

They sat for a while but after an hour they were back on the dance floor. Blaise was now dancing with Pansy and this time his hands did what they pleased.

Theo Knott was in a full-on make-out session with two witches. Marcus Flint was dancing with Cho.

Hermione was dancing alone in the middle of the dance floor. Draco was close by keeping an eye on all four of them well five if he counted Blaise, he really hated having to babysit.

He looked over at her and noticed that she was staring at him with dreamy eyes. She starts to dance and she watches him and he smirks. She moves her head from side to side and jumps with her hand raised. Then she turns to him again and slowly starts to dance moving deeper into the crown.

Her eyes locked on his, unwavering and intense, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She was so drunk. Slowly, she raised her hand, extending her fingers toward him. With a sleepy smile, she curled them back, beckoning him closer in a way that sent a shiver down his spine. The invitation was clear, wordless but undeniable, as her fingertips danced in the air, teasing him to follow her.

“What is it Granger; He asked coolly.

“Dance with me Malfoy,” she said and he stared at her clearly she was high and drunk. She continued to dance and he just stood there mesmerized by her. Then she stands in front of him and takes one of his hands.

“Come on dance,” she said.

“Granger stop,” he tells her.

She was trying to pull him to dance, and he didn’t move. Then she turned and she looked angry.

“Just dance with me,” she said this time turning her back to him.

“Bloody hell” he murmured under his breath. She began to move and he was standing still. Now he knew how Blaise had felt.

“No, no, no you're doing it wrong,” she tells him.

" Am I? Only you would try to be better at this than anyone else," he teased.

“Yes, yours supposed to move with me,” she tells him. “Here put your hands on me,” she said taking his hand and putting it on her hip but he pulled away.

“Oh no, no Granger you don’t want that,” he said.

“Why not,” she asks. She started dancing alone again, moving her body, her hips and he just watched.

“Fine, I guess I’ll go find someone else to dance with. I’ll go find Nott and see if he wants to dance he offered earlier,” she said and as she began to walk away he pulled her in. Her back hits his chest.

“Oh, Granger he didn't want to dance with you,” he tells her.

“Then what did he want?” She asked and he didn't respond.

“Well if you don’t dance with me then I’ll just have to go ask him.” She turned attempting to leave again.

“Fine Granger you want to dance let’s dance,” he pulls her back into him. Her body felt good on mine. She begins to move to the beat of the music and then she shakes her hips and presses against his body. Fuck he thought.

“You're supposed to move with me when we dance,” she instructed taking his hands and placing them on her thigh just like this she began to move and he moved with her, his fingers running up her soft thighs and back down and then up again until he reached her dress and he grabs it into a fist. Her skin was so soft she continued to dance on him and for some stupid reason he allowed her to maybe he was also high he thought.

God, she smells so good he thought as she leaned into him. Then she turned to face him and all his eyes lingered on her breast so perfectly he wanted to grab them then he turned her back to him again and this time he placed his hand on one of her hips.

Blaise went up to Draco as Hermione was running her hand through her hair.

“We need to leave now,” he tells him. 

“Why?” Draco asks.

“A man was found dead in the bathroom. Attacked by a werewolf,” he informs him as Hermione continues dancing.

“The aurors are taking it from here, but we should go. I’ll take Potter and Pansy home,” Blaise says, already guiding them toward the exit. “You take Granger and Longbottom.”

“Fine,” Draco responded going to find Luna.

“Malfoy it’s a wonderful night don’t you think,” she says in her dreamy voice. She was standing on a table dancing.

“Alright come on down you go,” he takes her by the hips and she jumps down and laughs as he helps her down. He left Hermione with one of the aurors and left to drop off Luna.

“Alright where do you live?” she didn’t hesitate she was already tired. Draco managed to get Luna back safely, but when it came time to take Hermione, she hesitated.

“Where do you live?” Draco asked, his tone sharper than intended.

“I... I don’t want to go home,” she muttered, avoiding his gaze. Draco stared at her, frowning.

“What do you mean, you don’t want to go home? I need to take you somewhere.”

Hermione shook her head stubbornly, acting more like a defiant child and not the composed woman he knew.

“I don’t want to go there.”

“Well you can’t stay here,” Draco let out a frustrated sigh grabbed her by the arm, and apparated them to a nearby park. It was dark and the moonlight cast soft shadows. Hermione sat on a bench, her arms crossed and not speaking.

Draco leaned against a tree, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, glaring at Hermione as she sat there and began swinging her feet like a child, clearly refusing to budge. His patience was running thin, and the events of the night hadn’t helped. He hadn’t realized how drunk he felt.

“Im not a fucken babysitter Granger,” he said walking up to her. She takes her heels off and then stands up when he approaches her. He was tall she thought so she got on the bench to meet him but he was still taller.

“You,” he muttered, rubbing his temples. Hermione giggled, clearly tipsy. “Me what?” she said. “Party is over time to leave,” he said.

“Oh, come on, Mr. Grumpy Pants. "He shot her a sharp look. “Grumpy Pants?” he asked.

She was still standing on the bench. "God, Granger, you are very short," he said with a teasing.

She frowned, crossing her arms and turning away from him but then she shifted and almost lost her balance. He reached out just in time to catch her.

"You're just tall," she muttered, brushing herself off. "Plus, I’ll have you know, I think I’m pretty tall," she added, a proud smile tugging at her lips.

"Yeah, no, you're not," he replied with a hint of amusement.

“Grumpy pants,” she replies, smiling as she sits down again and almost falls but manages to sit back on the bench. “Why are you so angry all the time, Malfoy? Your face is too handsome for it to be that angry all the time” she confessed.

Draco blinked, momentarily thrown off by her words. “You think I’m handsome ?” He smirks.

Hermione tilted her head at him, completely oblivious to what she was saying. She stood up on the bench again. “Doesn’t everyone?” she said. “I think you could be a nice person.” His mouth fell open slightly, stunned.

Seeing his expression, she laughed. “Or what? Do you enjoy being a bad guy?” she smiled.

“You have no idea how much of a bad guy I can be Granger,” he smirks.

“Oh I’m so scared,” she laughs waving her arms. “You’re not such a big scary death eater,” she smiles.

His expression became hard and he grabbed her by her chin. “ Oh, but I am a death eater,” he told her. “You don’t know how bad I can be, the terrible things I’ve done,” he lets her go.

“I think we all have some good in us, even a big scary death eater like you,” she smiles.

Draco was at a loss for words. His mind raced, trying to comprehend the idea that Hermione Granger the know-it-all, infuriating, and undeniably too kind for her own good witch standing in front of him thought he he could be a good person. He quickly tried to compose himself, forcing a scoff.

“Yeah, right,” he said, though his voice lacked its usual edge. He turned his gaze away, feeling an odd warmth creep into his chest. The only person who had ever truly believed in him was now six feet underground, and yet, he could still feel her presence lingering, like a whisper in the back of his mind.

Hermione shrugged, a playful smile tugging at her lips.

“Well, you are. But seriously, stop being so mad. It’s exhausting just watching you.”

Draco stayed silent, still trying to process her words. Suddenly, this night didn’t feel as infuriating as it had moments ago maybe it was all the guilt finally sinking in he thought. 

“You’re ridiculous Granger,” he said walking over to her and towering over her. She stands up and then gets on the bench and stands on it still not as tall as him.

“If you don’t tell me where to go I will bring you to Potters house,” he said.

“No, I don’t want to leave!” she jumps off and walks away from him.

“Granger I’m not a fucken babysitter so get your shoes and let’s go!”

She held her forehead she was not feeling well. “No! Leave me alone!” she yells.

“Just leave! I can take care of myself,” she slurs.

Draco pinched the bridge of his nose. “I can bring you to Potters house or we can go back to my flat,” he offered again.

“No, I want to stay here.”

Hermione, now fully embracing her drunken state, walked to a grass area that was illuminated by the moonlight and swayed slightly.

“I’m going to kill Blaise,” he said following her.

“Malfoy, dance with me,” she tells him, her voice high-pitched with excitement. He stopped but she practically stumbled toward him, grabbing his arm.

Draco rolled his eyes, trying to pull away. He felt tipsy and his head felt like it was spinning but Merlin could control himself apparently she was way too drunk to know what the hell she was doing.

“Granger, no. You can’t even stand straight. Sit down.” But Hermione insisted.

“Come onnnn! Please?” she begged, tugging at his sleeve. “Just one more dance.” She pouted, her flushed cheeks making her look both adorable and intoxicated.

When he didn’t move, her eyes filled with tears. “Draco... please? This was the first time she had ever called him by his name and it didn’t sound so bad coming from her lips.

He turned away from her. What was he doing? Why was he entertaining her?

“This was supposed to be a fun night, and now... now it’s ruined.” She sniffed, tears filling her eyes. “Just one dance please,” she begged.

Draco sighed, feeling a strange wave of guilt. This is a disaster, he thought, but seeing her so upset tugged at something inside him, but he blamed it on the alcohol.

"Fine. Just... stop crying," he said his voice softer than normal. I must be really drunk he thought for him to have all these mixed feelings and to allow Granger to even touch him then last night and this morning had been amazing just having her near him.

Hermione's face lit up, her tears forgotten in an instant. "Yay!" she cheered, grabbing his hand and pulling him toward her.

She started to sway from side to side and he stood there still as a statue. “Dance,” she said and he moved. They swayed awkwardly together, Hermione leaning heavily into him, while Draco awkwardly shifted, trying to keep her from falling over and trying to keep his eyes away from her perfect breasts.

"This is ridiculous," he muttered under his breath, something about the moment felt strangely... intimate. He wanted to pull away from her. He hadn’t danced with anyone this way other than Astoria and dancing here with her felt wrong, it felt like a betrayal to his wife. Sure he had danced with her earlier but he had danced with many women that way before but this was just too personal, too close. 

”We need to get you home Granger, where does Weasley live?” He asked as they swayed, Hermione's smile faded.

“No, not him!” she cries and rests her head against him.

"You know, ... tonight was supposed to be my bachelorette party and it’s supposed to be fun and I’m supposed to be excited about the wedding. But, but... I don't even want to get married. Not, not, not to Ron." she said slurring her words.

Draco stiffened, completely caught off guard. "What?" he asked, looking down at her and his eyes wondering at her breasts. Hermione's voice was quiet, vulnerable in a way he'd never heard before.

"He can be good and I’m not saying he’s not to others but he’s been such a terrible person to me lately. You saw what he did yesterday. If it hadn’t been for you I don’t know what I would have done.” She cried. 

“Nothing I do is good enough. I’m always wrong and he treats me like it’s my fault when men do things or say things to me.” she cried.

They were quiet for a minute. She looked like she was thinking and couldn’t decide to say what she was going to say.

“Well you should be speaking to him about it,” he responds. After a while he speaks again. “We should go,” he tells her. She looks up at him and then rests her head on him again.

“No please, he might be there tonight and I don’t want to do anything. He... he forces me.. he forces me to be with him… he forces himself on me. Like today he forced me and I didn’t want to. I didn’t.” She confessed this time grabbing him by his shirt tightly then her arms go around Draco as if she was afraid.

“He doesn't care what I want. I feel like I don't even have a choice anymore. I can never say no because there is no no for him. I don't want this. I don't want it." She cried hugging him tighter.

Draco's jaw tightened, his hand instinctively tightening around her waist as anger surged through him. He could feel her arms around him and he just allowed her to hold him. His hand was on her lower back. She looks so small and felt so small as he held her. Then without even realizing he wraps his arms around her.

He wasn't sure what to say, but hearing her confess something like that made him feel weird. He couldn't believe it. He didn’t know if he was angry with her or himself for even thinking he was caring. What business was it of his. But the truth was he did care, he fucken cared. 

He looked down at her close enough that their face was inches away. She looked up at him she didn’t say to much out loud but she wanted to tell him his eyes were beautiful but she didn’t. Instead she just said whoever else came into her mind next.

”I’m going to kill him,”he said angrily.  

“No! Please no.” She tells him and he looks away.

“Draco?”she asks.

“Yeah?” he responds softly, he was exhausted.

“I want to sleep with you again. I feel safe in your arms,” she confessed and leans her head back into his chest.

“You really shouldn’t,” he tells her as he looks down at her.

“Why ?” She asked.

“I’m a big scary death eater remember,” he smirks.

“Well then I feel safe in your big scary death eaters arms ,” she smiles at him.

She continued to cry softly and he was still holding her and she finally stopes crying and looks up at him, she wipes her tears away, and then, with a slurred determination, she whispered, "I'm want to kiss you."

Before he could even react, she leaned up standing on her tippy toes, clearly too short and too drunk to reach his lips, and instead, she planted a soft, kiss on his neck.

Draco stood there, his heart racing, as Hermione rested against him, completely unaware of the effect of her confession or the effect her drunken kiss had on him, the effect she had on him.

What the hell! He thought to himself. He wanted to push her away from him, he didn’t want to take advantage of her and he also wanted to stop having whatever this feeling was. But for a brief moment, he had let his guard down, feeling the warmth of her body against his, the vulnerability in her words.

It’s okay he thought, i'm just as bad as Weasley I tried taking her soul the least I could do is let her use me. She needs this and he clearly didn’t feel like fighting this anymore. 

He could feel her slow, steady breathing as she began to drift into a drunken haze, her grip on him loosening. Despite the mess of emotions swirling inside him, he couldn’t shake the anger that simmered beneath the surface. Just hearing Weasleys name has always infuriated him but he didn’t know why and now this. I guess it doesn’t matter he thought looking down at her pretty face.

“Granger,” he whispered, gently nudging her. “Come on, we need to get you home.”

Hermione stirred, blinking up at him with a dazed expression. “Home... I don’t want to go home,” she mumbled, her voice slurring.

Draco’s brow furrowed. He was at a loss for what to do. “Then where?” he asked in frustration.“Where do you want to go?”

Hermione didn’t answer right away. Instead she pushed away from him and wrapped her arms around herself, hugging her own body tightly as if she were trying to protect herself from something.

The dress really did look good on her. It complimented her figure perfectly. He couldn’t help but trace her body with his eyes. “Anywhere but there,” she finally whispered, her voice breaking.

For a moment, Draco considered apparating them to his flat, but the idea of having a drunken, vulnerable Granger in his apartment made him uneasy. He didn’t trust himself with her, not like this. Instead, he glanced around the empty park, the quiet stillness offering some strange sense of solace.

“Alright, Granger,” he said quietly. “Just pick anywhere, he said.

He led her over to a nearby bench, and helped her sit. He sat next to her and waited. She looked up at him, her eyes wide and glassy, and for the first time, Draco saw just how tired she looked like the weight of the world had been pressing down on her for far too long. 

“I want to stay with you,” she said and she wrapped her arms around his neck and he pulled her close.